THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


A  N  T  H  O  N 


ANTHON 


A  NOVEL 


JAMES    DOR  AN 


SAN   FRANCISCO 

THE  BANCROFT  COMPANY,    PUBLISHERS 
1891 


COPYRIGHT,  1891 

BY  JANIES    DORAN 


All  Rights  Reserved 


is 


ZANTHON 


CHAPTER  I. 

^    MYSTERIOUS  PERSON. 

ORE -than  half  a  century  ago  there  lived  a  remarkable 
peasant  in  one  of  the  western  countries  of  Europe  cele 
brated  for  the  beauty  of  its  physical  features  and  mild  climate. 
The  notoriety  of  this  man  had  been  acquired  through  a  display 
of  knowledge  very  uncommon,  if  not  actually  unbecoming  in  a 
person  of  such  poor  surroundings. 

In  an  enlightened  community  he  would  have  been  recognized 
as  a  man  of  superior  mental  attainment ;  but  with  his  neigh 
bors,  who  were  superstitious  and  uneducated,  he  was  regarded 
as  being  at  least  equal  to  one  of  the  wonders  of  creation.  Some 
of  these  persons,  indeed,  believed  he  possessed  superhuman 
power,  and  not  a  few  hinted  darkly  at  the  probability  of  his  re 
lationship  with  evil  spirits. 

The  range  of  his  knowledge  was  very  extensive,  although  but 
little  could  be  done  to  prove  its  power,  seeing  how  he  was  cir 
cumscribed  by  ignorance,  poverty  and  illiberal  legislation.  How 
ever,  there  was  one  branch  of  science  whose  illustration  came 
naturally  into  his  daily  life,  namely — the  application  of  the 
properties  of  herbs  as  a  relief  to  the  distressed  condition  of 
mankind. 

(5) 

862562 


6  ZANTHON 

The  fields  were  to  him  a  book  in  which  he  saw  vast  wonders. 
He  was  acquainted  with  the  efficacy  of  foxglove,  tansy,  yel 
low  dock,  hazel  and  a  long  list  of  other  plants  growing  in  the 
neighborhood. 

He  knew  that  green  weed,  or  Dyer's  broom,  was  useful  in 
hydrophobia,  oak  bark  in  intermittent  fever  and  hemlock  in 
cancer,  applied  externally. 

The  red  oil  extracted  from  the  witches'  herb  recommended 
by  Dioscorides,  a  Greek  physician,  in  the  army  of  Rome  and 
by  Galen,  who  served  with  the  Emperor  Aurelius,  was  known 
to  him.  His  researches  went  further  still.  He  not  only  con 
trolled  the  powers  of  the  Spanish  fly,  but  found  those  residing 
in  the  bedbug,  the  cockroach  and  the  common  housefly.  It  was 
said  that  when  urged  to  action  by  the  entreaties  of  a  woman 
weeping  for  the  loss  of  her  daughter,  a  girl  twelve  years  of  age, 
that  he  restored  her  to  life,  although  she  was  supposed  to  have 
been  dead  at  least  an  hour.  He  held  to  the  belief  that  a  cer 
tain  percentage  of  those  who  die  could  be  restored  to  life  if 
medical  science  were  advanced  some  degrees  further  than  its 
condition  in  his  time. 

As  superstition  was  distributed  around  him  to  an  alarming 
extent,  he  learned  to  use  it  occasionally  to  cover  his  real  opera 
tions,  instead  of  endeavoring  to  remove  it  altogether,  a  process 
indeed  beyond  the  capacity  of  his  powers  to  achieve.  Hence, 
he  was  obliged  to  practice  secretiveness  in  all  transactions  with 
the  people,  so  as  to  pander  to  their  opinions,  as  well  as  to  keep 
the  essence  of  knowledge  to  himself.  On  this  account  he  was 
reputed  to  be  skilled  in  "  black  art  "  and  to  be  able  to  use  it 
successfully  as  a  weapon  against  witchcraft,  which  prevailed 
largely  in  that  country. 

If  a  woman,  for  instance,  aided  by  witches,  succeeded  in 
drawing  off  the  butter  from  the  milk  of  her  neighbor's  cows — 
and  many  a  fine  roll  of  it  was  purloined  in  this  manner  —  he 


A    MYSTERIOUS    PERSON  7 

could  not  only  bring  it  back,  but  institute  a  safeguard  that 
would  prevent  a  recurrence  of  such  misfortune. 

The  subtile  power  invoked  to  do  this  appeared  to  be  sub 
ject  to  his  wishes  after  he  had  written  a  sentence  in  a  foreign 
language  on  a  sheet  of  paper  and  re^itten  the  same  sentence 
across  the  former  writing,  at  right  angles.  The  document 
should  then  be  folded  in  a  triangular  shape  and  placed  under 
the  churn,  where  the  milk  designed  to  be  saved  from  spolia 
tion  was  deposited.  It  is  singular,  this  was  never  known  to 
fail. 

Children,  who  became  sick  from  having  been  gazed  upon  by 
a  person  with  an  evil  eye,  were  restored  to  health  after  drink 
ing  of  his  decoction  of  roots,  gathered  from  a  rare  plant,  which 
was  said  to  have  the  power  of  keeping  off  fire  from  any  house 
on  which  it  grew  spontaneously. 

A  child  whose  humors  were  designedly  congregated  or  forced 
to  tend  toward  the  same  point,  so  as  to  form  a  dangerous  swell 
ing,  was  always  relieved  by  the  cure  of  the  nine  irons  !  This 
consisted  of  a  particular  method  of  applying  nine  irons  to  the 
affected  part.  It  was  supposed  that  iron  possessed  a  peculiar 
power  over  the  spirits  concerned  in  the  affliction  of  the  child, 
which,  when  used,  in  combination  with  the  charms  under  the 
command  of  the  operator,  removed  the  influence  of  the  tor 
mentors  and  restored  the  patient  to  health. 

If  the  time  and  place  did  not  forbid  a  plebian  to  interfere  in 
the  methods  whereby  prosperity  might  be  brought  to  the  peo 
ple,  his  knowledge  of  agriculture  could  be  utilized  to  advant 
age.  Knowing,  however,  how  jealously  the  civil  authorities 
viewed  the  very  mention  of  social  progress,  he  gave  no  instruc 
tion  on  the  subject. 

To  the  illiterate  minds  around  him,  what  he  did  exhibit  in 
cluded  mostly  everything  worth  knowing ;  but  he  went  still 
further  into  the  details  of  real  science  and  revealed  the  time 


8  ZANTHON 

of  the  coming  of  eclipses,  storms,  high  tides  and  other  extraor 
dinary  phenomena. 

In  person,  our  peasant  philosopher,  whose  name  was  Fairside 
Marlband,  was  comely.  He  stood  a  little  above  the  medium 
height,  having  pale  features  exquisitely  cut,  possessing  more  of 
a  Grecian  than  a  Roman  type  ;  dark  hair  and  eyes.  Strongly 
made  in  all  parts  of  the  body,  yet  capable  of  quickness  in  ac 
tion.  Calm  ordinarily,  but  high-tempered  when  the  require 
ments  of  the  occasion  called  it  forth.  Generous  to  friends  and 
foes.  Fearless  in  danger.  Resolute  in  the  pursuit  of  good.  A 
man ! 

The  part  of  the  country  where  we  now  find  him  was  remote 
from  the  civilization  of  cities  and  towns.  It  was  situated 
between  a  chain  of  low  mountains  on  the  east  and  the  ocean 
on  the  west;  being  about  thirty  miles  in  width.  This  irregular 
plain  was  diversified  by  green  hills  and  valleys,  rivers,  lakes 
and  woods. 

With  a  good  system  of  government  the  place  could  be  made 
an  earthly  paradise,  so  elaborately  had  nature  distributed  her 
gifts  through  every  portion  of  the  domain;  but  the  poverty  of 
the  great  bulk  of  the  inhabitants  detracted  from  the  natural 
advantages,  by  obliging  them  to  give  up  all  their  attention  to 
the  terrible  struggle  for  existence. 

While  some  localities  supported  the  handsome  residences  of 
the  owners  of  the  soil,  other  places  were  disfigured  by  the  mis 
erable  hovels  of  the  poor. 

What  prevailed  there  appeared  to  be  a  remnant  of  the  old 
feudal  system,  where  the  master  was  absolute  ruler  and  the 
tenant  not  only  a  dependent,  but  also  a  thorough  slave. 

Great  wealth  on  the  one  hand  and  great  poverty  on  the  other. 

There  was  a  class  of  petty  landlords,  or  middlemen,  between 
the  great  and  small,  as  if  specially  destined  to  separate  them. 
These  secondary  rulers  were  speculators.  They  leased  one  or 
two  hundred  acres  of  land  each  from  the  great  landowners,  di- 


A    MYSTERIOUS    PEESON  9 

viding  the  tracts  into  small  farms  of  five  or  six  acres,  which 
they  let  to  yearly  tenants  or  tenants  at  will.  The  small  farm 
ers  endeavored  to  procure  from  the  soil  all  it  could  possibly 
yield,  with  the  least  expenditure.  The  middleman  watched 
with  the  utmost  vigilance  every  opportunity  of  increasing  his 
rents  without  actually  destroying  the  lives  of  his  tenants, 
while  the  chief  landed  proprietor  exacted  at  his  annual  settle 
ment  every  dollar  he  could  possibly  force  the  petty  landlord 
to  pay  within  business  lines. 

Thus  the  burden  of  raising  the  wealth  derived  from  the  en 
tire  district  came  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  poor,  without  any 
assistance  from  other  sources,  such  as  manufacturing  indus 
tries  or  commerce. 

This  state  of  things  begot  woful  poverty  and  ignorance  dark 
as  midnight.  The  inactivity  of  the  place  indeed  might  be  said 
to  portend  some  terrible  incursion  from  without,  or  a  calamity 
such  as  would  shake  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  in  order  to 
show  the  displeasure,  as  it  were,  of  the  unknown  powers  at  the 
unmitigating  severity  of  the  rich  against  the  poor. 

The  difference  existing  between  classes,  viewed  from  a  social 
standpoint,  was  marked  with  careful  distinctness.  The  aristo 
cratic  or  upper  class  considered  it  a  point  of  etiquette  to  ignore 
the  others  so  completely  as  to  have  no  association  with  them 
on  any  pretense  whatsoever. 

In  harmony  with  these  ideas  the  homes  of  the  rich  were  sur 
rounded  by  high  walls  of  solid  masonry,  resembling  a  fortifica 
tion.  In  some  places  these  defensive  works  were  twelve  or  four 
teen  feet  high  and  five  or  six  miles  in  circumference.  The 
entrance  in  each  case  was  secured  by  means  of  a  massive  iron 
gate  bolted  and  locked.  At  one  side  of  this  gate  stood  the  res 
idence  of  the  keeper,  whose  duty  consisted  in  opening  the  same 
whenever  a  member  of  the  family  wanted  to  pass  through,  then 
rebolt  and  relock  it  as  before,  so  as  to  exclude  the  people  and 
be  always  ready  to  repel  an  attack. 


10  ZANTHON 

There  was  also  in  each  enclosure  a  man  armed  with  a  shot 
gun,  who  traversed  the  grounds  daily  to  see  that  the  place  was 
clear  of  intruders. 

All  business  transactions  with  the  people  were  executed  for  the 
great  men  by  agents  and  lackeys.  The  masters  and  their  fam 
ilies  came  out  in  close  carriages  ;  and,  except  while  visiting 
persons  of  their  own  class,  rarely  left  them  until  they  returned. 
Thus  one  might  live  a  lifetime  as  a  peasant  and  be  unknown 
to  the  master  ;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  could  be  a  resident  within 
the  walls  of  the  master's  house  without  the  peasantry  knowing 
anything  concerning  it. 

It  was  a  singular  spectacle  :  A  people  whose  interests  were 
so  closely  united  as  to  depend  on  each  other  irrevocably,  yet 
as  much  apart  personally  as  if  divided  by  the  ocean.  All  these 
peculiarities  were  the  results  of  a  long  period  of  hostility,  which 
was  forever  encouraged  by  the  sameness  of  enmity  preserved 
on  both  sides. 

In  one  of  the  congregation  of  huts,  which  necessity  obliges 
us  to  designate  a  village,  inhabited  by  the  very  poorest  of  the 
poor,  in  the  district  already  mentioned,  lived  Fairside  Marl- 
band. 

His  house  stood  apart,  however,  from  five  or  six  others  about 
the  distance  of  a  gunshot  and  on  the  east  side  of  a  mountain 
stream,  the  village  proper  being  on  the  west  side.'  To  reach  his 
dwelling  the  neighbors  were  obliged  to  cross  the  river  on  step 
ping-stones,  one  of  the  primitive  substitutes  for  a  bridge  then 
in  use.  But  this  seemed  no  inconvenience,  as  the  waters  were 
shallow  and  custom  made  the  act  free  frc/m  difficulty. 

Notwithstanding  its  insignificance,  the  village  had  a  name. 
It  was  called  Footford.  Half  buried  at  the  base  of  a  piece  of 
upland,  a  cloud  of  its  own  smoke  sometimes  settled  above  it, 
completely  obliterating  all  traces  of  its  outline  from  view. 
On  such  occasions  a  stranger  was  liable  to  stumble  over  the 
tops  of  the  houses  before  he  became  conscious  of  his  danger. 


A    MYSTERIOUS    PERSON  11 

It  was  as  obscure  and  unimportant  a  spot  as  any  other  with  a 
name  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  dwellings  were  little 
better  than  holes  in  the  ground;  without;  windows  or  other 
ordinary  conveniences.  Each  house  consisted  for  the  most 
part  of  four  walls  nine  feet  high  built  of  cobblestones,  inclosing 
an  apartment  twenty  by  fifteen  feet;  an  earthen  floor  and  a 
roof  covered  with  thatch  or  straw. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  determine  of  what  material  the  door 
was  composed,  when  there  was  one,  so  dark  and  unsightly  did 
it  appear  through  age  and  exposure  to  rain  and  smoke. 

In  each  of  these  hovels  an  entire  family  resided.  The  prin 
cipal  bed  stood  in  one  corner,  close  to  the  fire-place;  and  one 
or  more  of  the  other  corners  contained  the  most  serviceable 
substitute  for  a  couch  procurable;  a  bundle  of  straw  and  an 
old  quilt.  For  additional  furniture  there  were  rude  seats,  a 
long  form  taking  the  place  of  a  table,  and  a  few  articles  em 
ployed  for  culinary  purposes. 

As  a  mark  of  distinction,  one  of  the  residents  of  Footford 
had  a  house  larger  than  the  others;  that  is  to  say,  there  were 
two  apartments  in  it  instead  of  one.  This  made  the  occupants 
to  be  regarded  in  the  light  of  persons  enjoying  an  exalted 
position,  although  in  other  respects  they  were  as  poor  as  their 
neighbors.  It  may  be  easily  conceived  with  this  state  of 
wretchedness,  but  few  visitors  would  be  attracted  to  the  place. 
Indeed,  the  inhabitants  had  been  peculiarly  fortunate  or  un 
fortunate  on  this  head;  for  not  even  the  petty  landlord  made 
his  appearance,  excepting  at  rare  intervals  ;  the  tenants  inva 
riably  carrying  their  rents  to  his  residence  when  it  became  due. 

In  order  to  connect  certain  incidents  in  the  past  with  the 
time  when  our  story  opens,  we  must  refer  back  about  twenty 
years  to  a  special  period,  and  describe  the  first  appearance  of 
Marlband  in  the  village  where  he  now  resided. 

While  Footford  lay  in  the  deepest  silence  and  inactivity  one 
Sunday  afternoon, 'in  the  beginning  of  summer,  there  came 


12  ZANTHON 

over  the  upland  above  it,  from  a  westerly  direction,  a  stranger 
with  an  unusually  fair  appearance. 

He  pau-ed  a  moment  on  the  brow  of  the  elevation  to 
examine  the  prospect  before  him.  His  comely  features  were 
impressed  with  sadness,  mingled  with  a  kind  of  stern  resolu 
tion,  whfch  an  ignorant  man  would  be  incapable  of  producing. 
Although  his  clothing  appeared  to  be  of  the  same  material 
which  peasants  wore,  yet  on  him  it  looked  refined  and  magni 
ficent.  A  good  deal  of  this  was  due  to  his  shapely  limbs  and 
the  style  or  cut  of  the  clothing  in  question.  A  silk  handker 
chief  of  bright  colors  around  his  neck  made  the  flashes  of  his 
eye  exceedingly  attractive. 

He  was  light  of  foot,  too  ;  a  quality  not  often  seen  associated 
with  men  accustomed  to  labor. 

After  his  glance  had  swept  all  points  of  the  horizon  as  well 
as  intermediate  places,  he  turned  it  on  Footford.  At  sight  of 
the  village,  an  expression  of  surprise  escaped  him,  probably 
on  account  of  the  unexpected  appearance  of  misery  or  poverty 
which  it  presented.  Instead  of  turning  in  another  direction, 
however,  he  moved  quickly  towards  the  place,  and  presently 
engaged  in  conversation  with  a  man  standing  at  the  end  of 
one  of  the  houses  who  had  been  observing  his  movements  from 
the  time  he  first  appeared  on  the  hill. 

The  stranger  introduced  himself.  He  gave  his  name,  Fair- 
side  Marlband,  and  intimated  he  had  come  to  seek  employ 
ment. 

As  the  season  of  haymaking  was  near  at  hand,  where 
laborers  from  remote  districts  wandered  over  the  country,  like 
our  tramps,  but  unlike  them  working  one  day  here  and  an 
other  there  for  food,  Marlband's  representation  was  accepted 
in  good  faith. 

As  a  matter  of  course  he  was  conducted  into  the  house  con 
taining  the  two  apartments;  being,  as  before  stated,  the  finest 
in  the  village;  and  on  that  account  the  one  best  adapted  for 


A    MYSTERIOUS    PERSON  13 

the  reception  of  visitors.  Here  he  was  kindly  received  by  the 
family  residing  in  it. 

The  news  of  his  arrival  spread  rapidly  from  house  to  house, 
as  if  the  hamlet  had  been  provided  with  the  most  improved 
system  of  telephone;  and  in  a  short  time  the  entire  population, 
in  all  about  forty  souls,  stood  around  him,  utterly  at  a  loss  to 
reconcile  the  beauty  of  such  a  man  with  the  dull  aspect  of  the 
place. 

Never  was  there  such  excitement  in  Footford! 

Some  of  the  women,  questioning  the  person  who  saw  him 
when  he  arrived,  inquired  if  he  had  not  seen  the  stranger  come 
out  of  the  hill,  and  not  over  it,  as  first  reported.  The  man 
replied,  in  effect,  that  if  he  were  put  to  his  oath  he  could  not 
determine  which  way  he  did  come;  for  when  first  seen  he,  the 
stranger,  was  above  him  on  the  upland,  and  might,  for  all  he 
knew  to  the  contrary,  have  just  landed  there  from  the  clouds. 
This  testimony  was  offered  to  support  the  marvelous  nature  of 
the  ideas  ventilated  by  his  companions. 

After  considerable  consultation  as  to  what  could  be  done 
towards  giving  him  employment,  it  was  determined  he  might 
live  for  three  days  in  the  community,  working  for  his  food  as 
tramps  were  accustomed  to  do;  and  in  the  mean  time  he 
would  be  provided  with  a  bed  in  one  of  the  corners  of  his  host's 
house. 

Brief  as  was  the  period  prescribed,  it  proved  to  be  a  time  for 
jubilee  to  the  -simple  people  residing  there.  When  the  labors 
of  each  day  were  concluded,  and  the  evening  meal  disposed  of, 
Marlband  made  a  display  of  some  of  his  powers  for  the  enter 
tainment  of  his  friends.  Besides  being  a  speaker,  whose  voice 
was  rich  in  melodious  sounds  and  fascinating  to  young  and 
old,  he  sang  very  pleasantly,  told  stories  of  ghosts  and  fairies, 
as  well  as  of  wonderful  scenes  in  distant  lands.  To  accom 
modate  him,  while  still  further  exhibiting  his  accomplish 
ments,  the  door  was  taken  off  its  hinges  and  placed  upon  the 


14  ZANTHON 

earthen  floor.  Then  the  stranger  with  the  gracefulness  of  a 
rope-dancer,  stepped  lightly  on  it  and  danced  a  hornpipe 
accompanied  by  extra  touches  of  foot  and  limb  never  before 
witnessed. 

On  the  third  evening  amusements  began  over  the  upland  in 
the  genial  atmosphere.  Marlband  not  only  danced  singly,  but 
instructed  many  of  the  young  people  to  do  likewise,  which 
caused  universal  enjoyment.  When  the  time  for  his  departure 
arrived,  it  was  seriously  contemplated  by  a  few  of  the  younger 
men  to  ask  him  to  remain  permanently  in  Footford.  Indeed, 
the  two  sons  of  the  farmer  in  whose  house  he  was  sheltered 
actually  spoke  to  him  on  the  subject.  He  received  the  propo 
sition  favorably,  and  added  that  after  he  had  examined  the 
villages  near  the  base  of  the  mountain  range,  he  would  again 
visit  them.  Three  months  later,  when  he  came  a  second  time, 
he  might  have  got  anything  he  pleased  to  seek  in  the  village, 
so  glad  were  the  people  to  see  him.  • 

For  some  cause,  not  then  known,  he  determined  on  making 
Footford  his  headquarters,  and  paying  visits  periodically  like 
other  tramps  to  distant  localities,  for  the  purpose  of  contribut 
ing  towards  his  support. 

It  was  not  long  after  this,  however,  until  the  secret  attraction 
which  bound  him.  to  the  place  became  known.  He  was  in  love 
with  the  only  daughter  of  his  host,  a  modest  and  stately  girl 
of  twenty  summers,  whose  good  sense,  in  Marlband's  estima 
tion,  was  the  most  powerful  qualification  she  possessed.  Being 
a  practical  man  and  fully  alive  to  the  seriousness  of  the  step 
contemplated,  for  at  this  time  he  was  thirty  years  of  ager;  he 
made  a  proposal  of  marriage  to  her. 

His  matrimonial  overtures  were  accepted  without  cavil  by 
her  friends  ;  and  in  due  time  the  nuptials  took  place,  in  the 
midst  of  a  popular  demonstration  such  as  was  never  before 
witnessed  in  the  village ;  for  the  powers  of  men  and  beasts 
were  employed  on  the  occasion  to  make  it  a  great  success. 


A    MYSTERIOUS    PERSON  15 

In  our  age  and  country  we  would  be  apt  to  regard  the  indi 
vidual  who  subscribed  to  a  contract  of  marriage  without  money 
or  means  as  unwise  and  showing  few  signs  of  the  cleverness  of 
a  responsible  man ;  but  circumstances,  it  must  be  remem 
bered,  always  alter  cases. 

To  be  a  peasant,  like  those  who  resided  in  Footford,  one  must 
marry  and  live  in  destitute  ways  a  lifetime  ;  nor  ever  think  of 
uttering  a  complaint  against  so  hard  a  fate. 

When  it  became  definitely  settled  that  Marlband  meant  to  be 
come  a  permanent  resident  of  the  village,  the  decision  was 
hailed  with  the  utmost  delight  by  the  entire  community.  It 
was  an  indication  that  in  his  judgment,  at  least,  the  place  pre 
sented  superior  features  to  others  which  he  must  have  seen  in 
his  travels.  They  little  imagined  that  he  had  selected  it  on 
account  of  its  obscurity. 

The  petty  landlord  was  importuned  in  the  stranger's  behalf 
for  a  strip  of  land  which  fortunately  was  available  in  the 
neighborhood.  Being  situated  on  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
it  was  proposed  to  build  his  house  in  the  village  ;  but  he  pre 
ferred  to  have  it  erected  on  the  property  on  account  of  the  con 
venience  it  would  afford.  The  holding,  as  it  was  called, 
consisted  of  five  acres  of  good  land,  and  about  two  acres  adjoin 
ing  the  river  unfit  for  tillage,  as  it  was  composed  principally  of 
gravel  and  sand  left  there  by  floods. 

The  residence  was  built  just  above  high-water  mark.  Like 
the  others,  it  was  constructed  of  stones  gathered  from  several 
sources  in  the  vicinity.  The  interior  of  the  walls  was  supplied 
with  mortar,  the  outside  left  unplastered. 

The  labor  expended  on  it  was  given  gratis.  When  all  hands 
went  to  work  it  was  not  long  before  the  design  became  an 
accomplished  fact.  Thus  by  assisting  each  other  the  necessity 
for  money  in  most  cases  was  obviated. 

As  an  advancement  in  architectural  design,  this  last  structure 
was  made  to  contain  two  apartments,  one  window  in  each 


16  ZANTHON 

about  twelve  inches  square,  and  a  back  door  opposite  the  front 
one.  The  wife's  dower  consisted  of  a  few  articles  of  furniture, 
bedding,  benches,  a  table  and  cooking  utensils;  but  no  money. 
No  one  but  the  landlord  received  money  from  the  people  of 
Footford.  In  fact,  it  was  held  to  be  of  no  other  use  than  to 
pay  rent ;  even  the  holy  man,  or  conductor  of  religious  cere 
monies,  living  three  miles  distant,  used  to  be  paid  in  sheaves  of 
oats  and  bushels  of  potatoes. 

It  is  wonderful  how  pecuniary  difficulties  induce  the  exercise 
of  genius.  The  peasants  who  assisted  Marlband  built  their 
own  houses,  manufactured  cloth  to  suit  their  requirements, 
raised  all  the  produce  essential  to  their  wants,  and  appeared 
to  be  as  satisfied  with  life  as  rich  people. 

Besides  the  traveling  laborers  we  have  described,  there  were 
other  visitors  at  stated  periods  —  tinkers,  tailors  and  cobblers 
— who  lived  a  roving  life  and  seemed  to  be  happy. 

In  his  new  home  Marlband  became  very  popular.  He  re 
ceived  the  people  kindly  on  all  occasions  ;  and  finally  it  became 
a  custom  to  have  his  house  filled  with  visitors  almost  every 
night. 

At  these  meetings  there  prevailed  conversations  such  as 
suited  the  intelligence  of  the  visitors,  singing  and  occasionally 
dancing.  Except  when  specially  consulted,  he  did  not  volun 
tarily  give  instruction.  It  could  be  seen  that  he  purposely 
avoided  making  any  improvements  in  or  around  his  house. 
He  seemed  to  fear,  and  indeed  with  good  reasons,  that  any 
changes  in  this  direction  would  attract  attention  from  without 
and  cause  troub'le.  Many  a  time  did  he  resolve  on  executing 
some  well-planned  scheme  of  cultivation,  whose  results  would 
indicate  superior  skill ;  but  as  often  did  he  desist  from  carry 
ing  them  into  effect,  on  reflecting  how  disastrous  they  might 
prove  to  the  interests  of  his  family. 

A  man  in  the  village,  bolder  than  the  rest,  raised  some 
flowers  and  fragrant  shrubs  at  Marlband's  suggestions  ;  but  as 


A    MYSTERIOUS    PERSON  17 

the  petty  landlord  on  hearing  of  them  sent  messengers 
demanding  that  these  luxuries  be  forwarded  to  him  forthwith, 
the  experiment  was  not  repeated. 

Besides  amusements  indoors,  he  instituted  others  equally 
attractive,  namely,  a  series  of  field  sports.  On  the  upland, 
back  of  the  village,  the  people  collected  together  and  practiced 
various  sports  under  his  directions  on  holiday  evenings  and 
frequently  during  the  summer.  This  system  diverted  their 
attention  from  the  hardships  of  their  lives,  and  was  productive 
of  a  vast  amount  of  good. 

On  this  account  also  Marlband's  fame  went  abroad  through 
the  villages  of  that  whole  section  of  country  ;  and  he  was  fre 
quently  informed  how  powerful  he  could  become  if  he  under 
took  the  organization  of  the  men  of  the  period  into  a  party  for 
the  purpose  of  recovering  national  independence,  which  had 
been  lost  centuries  before.  Whenever  the  latter  proposition 
came  up  he  always  shook  his  head  to  signify  his  dissent  from 
it  and  allowed  the  subject  to  drop  without  comment.  Neverthe 
less,  it  could  be  seen  on  those  occasions  that  he  became  inwardly 
disturbed  as  if  by  the  struggle  of  conflicting  ideas  which  he 
could  not  control.  Nothing  could  move  him  from  his  purpose 
of  living  a  quiet  life.  Beyond  the  cultivation  of  his  patch  of 
land,  fishing  occasionally  in  mountain  streams,  and  hunting  in 
places  not  reserved  for  game,  he  would  do  nothing  further, 
excepting  what  resulted  in  immediate  good  to  the  people  as 
before  stated. 

Instead  of  popularity  he  really  courted  seclusion.  In  the 
midst  of  the  uproar  of  merriment  he  was  known  to  wear  an 
expression  of  sadness  on  his  countenance.  Nay,  he  presided 
at  public  feast*,  such  as  they  were,  where  drinking  was  freely 
indulged  by  all  parties,  yet  he  was  always  sober,  as  if  he  meant 
to  be  eternally  on  guard  over  the  deep  mystery  of  his  earlier 

years. 

ZANTHON    2 


18  ZANTHON 

During  the  time  of  his  sojourn  amid  the  rural  scenes  we 
have  been  describing  many  changes  occurred,  such  as  are  com 
mon  to  human  life  in  all  places.  A  numerous  family  grew  up 
to  him.  There  were  deaths,  births,  marriages  and  emigration 
of  young  people  to  other  points.  But  the  village  of  Footford 
itself  was  about  the  same  now  as  when  Marlband  first  saw  it 
twenty  years  before.  It  was  darker,  to  be  sure;  more  decrepit, 
and  appeared  as  if  it  had  sunk  a  couple  of  feet  still  further 
into  the  ground. 

The  relations  of  his  wife  were  among  those  affected  by  the 
changes  wrought  by  time.  The  father  and  mother  were  dead. 
The  elder  of  her  brothers  succeeded  to  the  farm  and  was  mar 
ried,  while-the  other  boy  had  left  the  country  to  seek  his  fort 
une  in  places  better  qualified  to  yield  one  than  at  home. 

Nothing  in  the  memory  of  the  people  appeared  so  remarka* 
ble  as  the  persistent  manner  of  Marlband's  adhesion  to  the  life 
of  a  poor  peasat,  although  endowed  with  intellectual  gifts  ca 
pable  of  making  him  a  useful  member  of  any  society.  As  a 
matter  of  course  the  mystery  surrounding  him  gave  rise  to 
suppositions  or  conjectures  of  various  kinds,  which  were  fre 
quently  neutralized  by  his  affability  and  kindness  until  this 
year,  when  his  demeanor  exceeded  all  reasonable  bounds  and 
obliged  his  neighbors  to  imagine  he  was  afflicted  with  insanity. 

In  the  spring  of  the  year,  at  the  time  selected  by  us  for  the 
opening  of  our  story,  Marlband  had  grown  exceedingly  mo 
rose.  This  unfortunate  symptom  of  trouble  appeared  in  him 
suddenly.  It  was  about  the  middle  of  May,  when  physical  na 
ture  decks  herself  in  robes  of  loveliness.  The  seeds  for  the  fall 
crops  were  in  the  ground,  and  people  had  time  to  move  around 
leisurely  a  good  deal.  Contrary  to  custom,  Marlband  turned 
away  from  them.  He  adopted  a  lofty  air,  a  light  step  and 
walked  abroad  with  nature  alone.  He  could  be  observed  on 
the  highest  peak  of  the  hills  in  the  midst  of  a  storm,  through 
the  depths  of  lonely  valleys,  in  the  solitude  of  woods  and  on 


A    MYSTERIOUS    PERSON  19 

the  banks  of  rivers  looking  into  the  distance  as  if  he  expected 
to  behold  something  wonderful  approach  ;  or,  in  a  meditative 
mood,  with  his  gaze  fixed  upon  the  ground. 

Sometimes  he  gesticulated  with  his  hands  and  called  aloud 
to  imaginary  beings  ;  nay,  he  was  heard  to  laugh  in  several  of 
these  situations  as  if  an  unseen  spirit  answered  his  voice  by  a 
mirthful  sally. 

In  the  opinion  of  witnesses  to  some  of  these  awful  doings  de 
rangement  had  taken  possession  of  his  faculties.  It  was  the 
more  distressing  to  contemplate  because  he  who  had  heretofore 
been  a  physician  to  others  would  now  have  none  to  prescribe 
for  himself. 

If  his  conduct  did  not  fully  establish  the  presence  in  him  of 
insanity  it  indicated  the  coming  of  a  crisis  of  some  kind.  No 
doubt  intricate  problems  had  to  be  studied  in  this  connection, 
and,  perhaps,  when  the  conclusions  were  reached,  they  so 
astounded  the  examiner  as  to  bring  him  on  the  brink  of  mental 
ruin. 

Like  a  lion,  who,  after  some  extensive  foray,  remained  at  rest 
a  longer  period  than  usual,  again  sallies  forth  with  fierce  en 
ergy  in  quest  of  new  adventures,  so  Marlband  considered,  no 
doubt,  he  had  had  a  sufficient  amount  of  peaceful  times  at  Foot- 
ford  to  justify  his  preparing  for  a  more  exciting  career,  what 
ever  the  opportunity  might  be  which  he  supposed  was  now 
about  to  present  itself. 


CHAPTER  II. 

A  REVELATION 

r"PHE  most  remarkable  object  in  the  neighborhood  of  Marl- 
*  band's  residence  was  the  remains  of  an  old  fort.  It 
stood  about  one  fourth  of  a  mile  east  in  the  center  of  a  cultivated 
plain.  The  military  features  of  this  ancient  stronghold  had 
been  replaced  by  prominent  green  slopes  and  a  corona  of  trees 
making  it  very  unlike  an  instrument  of  war.  Indeed,  the 
peasantry  were  in  total  ignorance  of  its  origin,  and  only  knew 
that  it  was  reserved  from  spoliation  because  of  its  supposed 
devotion  to  the  uses  of  mysterious  beings  of  the  spirit  world, 
who  held  awful  councils  there  at  stated  periods. 

There  were  natural  beauties  attached  to  it  also,  very  inviting. 
Wild  flowers  and  fragrant  shrubs  abounded  there.  It  com 
manded  an  extensive  view  of  the  surrounding  country.  The 
voice  of  the  cuckoo  was  heard  coming  from  it  in  the  early 
spring;  and  the  blackbird  piped  his  clear,  bold  notes  in  the 
summer  from  the  tallest  trees  above  its  crest.  It  was  a  beauti 
ful  spot,  such  as  might  fascinate  the  most  fastidious  taste,  and 
Marlband  was  not  slow  to  perceive  its  attractions. 

With  his  altered  condition  came  the  additional  intelligence 
to  his  acquaintances  that  he  now,  more  than  ever,  visited  the 
fort,  especially  at  unseasonable  times,  in  the  gloom  of  the 
evening,  for  instance,  as  if  he  were  actually  in  consort  with 
the  spirits  who  every  one  heretofore  knew  resided  within  its 
sacred  precincts. 

(20) 


A   REVELATION  21 

Marlband,  while  he  understood  its  true  history,  never 
attempted  to  disabuse  the  minds  of  his  neighbors  of  the  pre 
vailing  belief  regarding  it;  for  he  saw  that  this  belief  served  a 
purpose:  it  prevented  ignorance  laying  violent  hands  on  a 
land-mark  which  helped  to  adorn  the  landscape.  Then  there 
was  another  advantage  also;  he  might  now  meditate  within 
the  halo  of  its  beauty  continuously,  without  interruption. 
Recently  boys  fearing  to  come  near,  watched  him  standing 
between  the  trees  in  his  favorite  rendezvous,  gazing  intently 
into  the  distance.  He  appeared,  in  their  estimation,  to  be 
like  one  amazed  at  the  approach  of  a  great  cavalcade,  so  im 
movable  was  his  person  and  steadfast  his  look.  Continuing 
their  observations,  they  could  see  him  remain  in  such  position 
until  the  rich  glow  of  the  evening  died  out,  leaving  an  impres 
sion  on  the  mind  like  that  created  by  the  appearance  of  a 
celestial  vision,  and  the  moon  appeared  with  the  soft  mellow 
light  peculiar  to  her  when  the  atmosphere  is  calm.  Then  they 
would  see  his  shadow  mingle  with  those  of  the  trees,  and 
imagine  there  were  other  figures  there  flitting  about,  doubtless, 
as  they  supposed,  engaged  in  the  performance  of  some  hideous 
dance. 

These  details  exaggerated  in  conformity  with  that  well- 
known  credence  in  the  marvelous  possessed  by  youth,  increased 
local  superstition  concerning  him  and  the  fears  of  his  friends 
lest  they  indicated  the  rapid  approach  of  his  dissolution. 

Heretofore  his  wife  made  no  effort  to  investigate  his  views 
on  abstruse  subjects,  not  only  on  account  of  her  inability  to 
comprehend  their  purport,  but  also  because  she  was  fully 
engaged  in  the  affairs  of  her  humble  home.  Marlband  had 
instructed  her  in  various  useful  industries,  explained  com 
plications  as  they  came  into  their  every-day  life,  and  gradually 
induced  her  to  adopt  an  improved  method  of  speaking  over  the 
one  in  common  use  ;  if  for  no  other  causes  than  these,  she  felt 
her  situation  superior  to  other  women  ;  but  in  addition,  when 


22  ZANTHON 

the  reflection  of  her  husband's  fame  was  spread  around  her,  it 
made  her  often  giddy  with  pride.  As  an  offset  to  this,  how 
ever,  there  were  moments  when  the  sunshine  in  her  heart 
became  overshadowed  by  the  darkness  which  eclipsed  his 
early  life.  No  one  ever  heard  him  mention  his  parents,  or 
name  the  place  of  his  birth.  In  former  times  she  considered 
this  reticence  trivial,  notwithstanding  the  qualms  it  produced 
in  her  secret  thoughts.  Now,  when  despondency,  or,  perhaps, 
it  would  be  more  correct  to  say,  the  eccentricity  of  her  hus 
band  became  so  conspicuous  as  to  awaken  general  comment, 
she  resolved  to  examine  into  everything.  She  would  question 
him,  no  matter  whether  the  answers  involved  intricate  subjects 
or  not. 

When  the  happiness  of  the  whole  family  was  at  stake,  she 
must  do  her  utmost  to  preserve  it.  She  did  not  think  as  others 
did,  that  Marlband  was  afflicted  with  any  species  of  insanity. 
It  was  her  opinion  his  present  trouble  resulted  from  some  act 
performed  previous  to  his  coming  to  Footford;  or  if  it  were  not 
due  to  this,  then  to  the  memory  of  some  one  related  to  him. 
Had  she  not  perceived  through  all  the  years  since  their  mar 
riage  that  beneath  his  jovial  appearance  there  lay  some 
deep-seated  uneasiness  he  could  not  wholly  conceal! 

Fully  intent  on  unraveling  so  much  of  the  mysteries  of  the 
past  and  present  connected  with  him  as  might  serve  to  quiet 
her  fears,  she  drew  the  corner  of  her  apron  over  her  head,  one 
evening,  and  proceeded  to  the  old  fort  where  Marlband  had 
gone  but  a  short  time  before. 

The  sun's  last  rays  were  filling  the  spaces  between  the  trees 
with  yellow  light,  the  air  was  thick  with  perfume,  and  the 
distant  mountains  appeared  purple  from  base  to  summit  as 
husband  and  wife  met  in  this  sacred  receptacle  of  nature. 

Marlband  divined  her  purpose,  seeing  the  expression  on  her 
pale  features,  and  smiled  good  naturedly  so  as  to  show  he  would 
not  discourage  her  efforts  to  obtain  information  on  the  present 


A    REVELATION  23 

occasion.  As  both  stood  an  instant  gazing  at  the  beauty  of 
the  scene,  they  could  hear  various  familiar  sounds  from  the 
plain;  the  lowing  of  cattle,  the  bleating  of  sheep,  and  occasion 
ally  the  hoarse  call  of  some  peasant  clearly  distinguishable 
above  all  others. 

Presently  Marlband  began  to  speak.     He  said  :  — 

"  I  have  felt  recently,  after  the  sun  goes  down,  a  peculiar 
odor  in  the  air  as  if  a  new  principle  had  come  into  it." 

"  Is  it  this  that  has  disturbed  you  so  much  ? "  asked  the 
woman  sharply.  "A  trifle  of  that  kind  ought  not  to  bring  you 
into  the  eyes  of  the  people  as  if  there  \vas  something  wrong 
with  your  mind." 

"The  principle  may  not  be  trifling  by  any  means,"  replied 
the  man,  noticing  only  the  scientific  part  of  his  wife's  words 
with  the  courtesy  peculiar  to  a  true  scholar. 

"  I  have  been  investigating  it  for  some  time,"  he  continued, 
"and  what  I  first  supposed  it  to  be  I  have  verified." 

"Perhaps  it  is  the  perfume  arising  from  the  earth-apple. 
There  are  large  quantities  of  it  here,"  said  the  woman. 

The  man  resumed  :  — 

"It  is  very  faint;  indeed,  not  perceptible  to  the  senses, 
except  at  certain  places  where  its  development  is  promoted  by 
contact  with  other  principles  on  the  earth.  See  here  !  " 

He  displayed  the  part  of  a  plant  he  had  plucked  in  one  of 
the  fields  on  his  way  to  the  fort. 

"  Why  this  is  the  leaf  of  a  potato-stalk  !  "  said  the  woman, 
taking  the  proffered  object.  "  It  is  soft  and  green." 

The  man  took  from  his  pocket  a  small  instrument  ;  a 
magnifying  glass  about  the  size  of  a  ten  cent  piece. 

"Look  through  this  glass  at  the  leaf,"  he  said,  "and  tell  me 
what  you  see  that  does  not  naturally  belong  to  it." 

The  woman  bent  down  and  examined  it  as  directed. 

"  There  are  two  dark-brown  spots  upon  it;  one  at  the  center 
and  the  other  near  the  edge,"  she  replied. 


24  ZANTHON 

"  If  this  leaf  had  been  left  on  its  stalk  for  two  months  more, 
these  spots  would  have  grown  so  large  as  to  cover  at  least  one 
third  of  its  surface,"  continued  the  man. 

"  Well  ?  "  said  the  wife. 

"  This  reveals  a  fact  more  threatening  to  the  welfare  of  the 
people  than  if  the  sounds  of  war  were  heard  upon  the  hills." 

He  spoke  with  prophetic  earnestness.  The  woman  in  the 
meantime  smiled,  thinking  the  derangement  of  her  husband 
would^ assert  itself  positively  if  he  continued  in  this  strain. 

"  Maybe  they  are  fairy  marks,"  she  resumed. 

"They  are  nature's  impressions,  surely,  and  the  lessons  they 
teach  never  deceive,"  he  replied. 

"  What  do  they  signify  ?" 

"A  scourge.     A  misfortune." 

"  What  will  it  do  ?  " 

"  It  will  erase  old  land-marks,  extinguish  the  fires  on  the 
hearths  of  the  poor,  depopulate  their  villages,  and  destroy 
human  lives  by  the  thousand." 

The  woman  was  visibly  disturbed  by  these  remarks.  She 
reflected  that  her  husband's  sayings  heretofore  were  true,  and 
it  did  not  appear  to  her  now  as  if  he  would  willfully  speak 
falsely.  Besides,  what  did  she  know  compared  with  him  ? 

She  stood  nearer  to  him  while  she  continued  :  — 

"  Is  it  a  storm  that  you  believe  is  coming  ?  " 

"  No." 

"An  earthquake  ?  " 

"No." 

"War?" 

"  No." 

"  What  is  it  then  ?  " 

"  It  will  trouble  your  mind  if  I  tell  you.  I  hold  it  right 
when  a  condition  of  peace  is  gained  on  earth  we  should  not 
remove  it  if  possible.  I  have  refrained  from  speaking  of  this 


A    REVELATION  25 

to  you  and  the  children  in  order  to  ward  off  the  distress 
arising  from  it  to  the  last  moment/' 

"  But  it  will  come  in  any  case  ?  " 

"  It  will." 

"  Then  I  want  to  know  what  it  is.  It  may  be  one  thing  as  well 
as  another.  I  have  been  troubled  about  a  different  affair,  believ 
ing  in  my  foolishness  you  were  changing  your  ways  on  account 
of  something  that  happened  before  you  came  to  Footford." 

"  Whatever  happened  then  is  secondary  to  the  occurrences 
about  to  come  forth  now.  At  least  to  you.  My  troubles  are 
my  own.  It  would  be  unjust  to  burden  you  with  them.  There 
fore  I  kept  them  to  myself." 

"  Whatever  they  were  I  would  be  content  lo  bear  them,"  said 
the  woman  feelingly. 

The  man  resumed  :  — 

"The  spots  on  the  leaf  indicate  that  all  plants  of  that  kind 
will  be  marked  in  a  similar  manner;  because,  as  I  have  said, 
the  atmosphere  above  them  is  charged  with  a  principle 
designed  to  do  this." 

"  I  understand." 

"  The  stalks  will  transmit  the  vicious  substance  to  the 
tubers  beneath  the  soil." 

"  To  the  potatoes  ?  " 

"Yes.  The  potatoes  will  be  stricken  as  if  by  lightning. 
The  substance  which  has  made  them  valuable  and  celebrated, 
will  be  blackened  so  as  to  be  unfit  to  eat.  This  condition 
known  as  the  blight,  shall  result  in  a  great  famine  I  " 

The  woman,  now  fully  convinced  of  the  truth  of  her  hus 
band's  words,  clasped  her  hands  in  an  agony  of  despair.  The 
announcement  was  so  sudden  and  different  from  the  subjects 
she  had  been  brooding  over,  that  her  exclamation  was  heart 
rending  and  spontaneous  :  — 

"  Oh,  God  !  famine  !  What  must  that  be  when  even  our 
times  of  plenty  are  miserable  !  "  she  said. 


26  ZANTHON 

The  man  resumed  sorrowfully  :  — 

"Ah  !  it  will  be  the  night  of  a  gloomy  day.  The  end  of  a 
sad  beginning.  There  may  be  the  semblance  of  a  struggle  for 
life,  only  to  make  death  come  more  swiftly.  There  does  not 
seem  to  be  any  hope  in  view;  even  such  as  the  most  degenerate 
beings  of  the  human  race  sometimes  perceived.  The  evil  will 
not  be  confined  to  the  poor.  The  terrors  of  the  times  will  appal 
the  rich  in  the  midst  of  their  luxuries,  for  they  then  can 
behold  how  nature  may  strike  when  once  incited  to  operate 
destructively,  by  the  folly  or  mismanagement  of  mankind.  It 
may  be  the  starting  point,  however,  of  a  movement  .calculated 
to  destroy  the  power  of  the  aristocracy  and  give  some  liberty 
to  the  people." 

"  Liberty  will  be  no  good  to  dead  men,"  said  the  woman. 

"  Some  will  survive." 

u  How  will  it  be  with  us  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  answer." 

"  Do  you  know  ?  " 

"I  do." 

"  Say  it  then.  I  have  a  right  to  learn  the  truth  for  the 
children's  sake  if  not  for  my  own." 

"We  shall  share  the  common  lot." 

"  Must  we  all  perish  ?  "  asked  the  woman  in  a  high  tone  of 
grief. 

"  One  may  be  saved  ;  perhaps  two.  I  have  been  examining 
by  what  means  our  boy  Clare  can  escape  death  by  famine;  but 
as  yet  I  have  not  discovered  it." 

Clare  was  his  favorite  and  the  youngest  of  the  family. 

The  woman  began  to  weep  silently.  She  had  heard  descrip 
tions  of  a  famine  which  visited  the  country  on  a  former 
occasion,  and  this  sudden  announcement  of  an  impending  one 
smote  her  to  the  heart. 


A   REVELATION  27 

The  tears  of  a  good  wife  shed  over  misfortune  are  woful.  In 
the  catalogue  of  phases  of  sorrow  they  are,  perhaps,  the  most 
bitter  of  all. 

The  state  of  the  country  would  justify  the  coming  of  any 
calamity.  The  people  depended  wholly  on  their  crop  of 
potatoes  for  maintenance.  The  little  grain  that  was  raised 
being  intended  for  the  payment  of  rent  and  other  expenses. 
Hence  the  readiness  with  which  she  understood  the  import  of 
her  husband's  words  when  he  intimated  that  the  blight  had 
attacked  the  potatoes. 

"  Why  do  you  select  Clare  more  than  any  of  the  others  ?  " 
she  asked.  "  Is  not  Orfa  as  good  a  boy  ?  " 

Orfa  was  her  favorite. 

"  Nature  will  make  the  selection,"  replied  the  man  evas 
ively. 

"  I  chose  Clare  because  intuition  told  me  he  was  the  most 
likely  one  to  live.  Besides  this,  I  love  the  boy.1' 

"We  might  move  to  another  part  of  the  country,"  resumed 
the  woman. 

"The  famine  will  prevail  in  all  parts." 

"There  may  be  grain  enough  in  this  year's  crop  to  carry 
the  people  over  the  hard  times." 

"  The  amount  of  grain,"  returned  the  man,  "  will  be  insuffi 
cient  to  yield  support  more  than  for  a  couple  of  months.  Then 
at  least  eight  months  must  be  afterwards  provided  for  before 
the  return  of  a  new  crop." 

"  And  then  ?  "  asked  the  wife. 

"And  then,"  reiterated  the  man,  "it  may  be  as  rotten  and 
deficient  as  this  one.  We  might  abandon  the  country  alto 
gether,"  he  continued,  "if  we  had  means;  yet  even  then 
the  dangers  incurred  on  the  way  might  prove  as  menacing  to 
the  children  as  those  we  expect  at  home." 

"  I  will  never  consent  to  leave  the  country,"  answered  the 
woman. 


28  ZANTHON 

"  If  we  have  to  suffer  let  it  be  here  where  I  have  been  born. 
The  children  would  rather  die  than  leave  home,  poor  as  it  is." 

"I  shall  do  my  best  to  meet  the  difficulties  of  the  period," 
said  the  husband. 

"  We  have  been  unfortunate  in  living  in  a  country  where  the 
interests  of  the  poor  are  considered  the  least  of  all;  but  in  as 
much  as  /  have  chosen  the  situation,  we  must  now  endeavor  to 
make  the  best  of  it  without  complaint." 

".You  surely  had  good  cause  for  sorrow,  with  the  whole  of 
the  troubles  of  the  future  joined  to  those  of  the  present,  with 
out  at  all  reckoning  the  past,"  said  the  wife.  She  continued 
as  if  meditatively.  "I  might  have  known  I'd  go  wrong  when 
I  began  to  guess.  Guessing  is  one  thing  and  studying  is 
another." 

"You  may  have  been  right,  even  in  your  wild  conjectures," 
returned  the  husband,  as  if  desirous  of  relieving  the  painful- 
ness  of  her  reflections;  but  seriously  too,  for  he  thought  of  the 
past  in  that  instant. 

The  sun  had  set  and  the  moon  in  company  with  the  eve 
ning  star  was  shining  over  a  beautiful  prospect. 

Husband  and  wife  stood  arm  in  arm  gazing  into  the  twilight 
evidently  fascinated  by  the  scene,  yet  saddened  to  an  unusual 
extent.  The  solemn  grandeur  of  approaching  night  but  inten 
sified  the  thoughts  which  their  conversation  had  evoked  and 
the  mind  of  each  went  forth  in  silence  to  mingle  with  the  great 
spirit  of  the  hour. 

It  was  a  new  birth  into  a  mysterious  realm  that  yet  re 
mained  unfathomable. 

The  learning  of  the  man  and  the  ignorance  of  the  woman 
had  ample  space  for  diversion.  Both  recognized  beauty,  divin 
ity  and  power.  The  rest  was  dark. 

The  man's  ability,  doubtless,  penetrated  further  than  the 
simplicity  of  the  woman,  yet  discovered  little  more  beyond  the 
boundary  separating  the  real  from  the  ideal.  The  great  prob- 


A   EEVELATION  29 

lems  upon  which  nature  was  at.  work  were  as  mysterious 
to  him  as  they  had  been  to  her,  whose  understanding  had  had 
-  no  conception  of  their  existence. 

Voices  coming  from  the  direction  of  their  home  suddenly 
disturbed  the  reverie  of  Marlband  and  his  wife.  As  if  a  thun 
derbolt  had  broken  the  spell  of  enchantment  surrounding 
them,  they  were  recalled  to  a  full  consciousness  of  their  situa 
tion,  and  both  involuntarily  exclaimed  :  "  The  children  !  " 
Playing  in  the  vicinity  of  the  cottage  the  children  assembled 
at  the  approach  of  night,  and,  after  due  consideration,  agreed 
to  seek  their  parents  at  the  old  fort.  Hand  in  hand  they 
went,  skipping  along  the  path,  their  merry  prattle  and  laugh 
ter  reaching  into  the  evening,  as  if  designed  to  greet  the  agents 
of  nature  present  at  that  hour. 

Father  and  mother  forgot  everything  except  the  great  bliss 
awakened  in  their  hearts  at  the  approach  of  their  loved  ones. 

When  they  descended  the  grassy  slope  of  the  fort  and  joined 
hands  with  the  young  group  they  felt  as  if  the  happiness  of 
that  moment  was  sufficient  recompense  for  the  trials  of  all 
future  time. 

Marlband  especially  was  cheerful,  and  the  shadows  which 
had  hung  over  him  recently  were  temporarily  dispelled  by  the 
joy  and  innocence  of  youth  come  to  entwine  their  arms  around 
him. 

Thus  united,  the  night  shedding  across  their  footsteps  its 
light  and  shade,  and  with  the  sweetness  of  love  pervading  their 
minds-,  the  family  returned  home. 

To  counteract  the  unfounded  rumors  prevailing  in  Footford 
in  regard  to  her  husband,  as  well  as  to  prepare  the  inhabitants 
for  the  dangers  now  near  at  hand,  the  wife  dispatched  messen 
gers  to  the  village  requesting  the  most  responsible  persons  in 
it  to  visit  her.  As  this  was  customary  when  questions  of  pub 
lic  importance  came  up  for  consideration,  the  people  responded 
in  the  usual  manner. 


30  ZANTHON 

When  the  principal  facts  were,  stated,  one  old  man,  who  was 
deaf,  inquired  of  the  person  nearest  him  : 

"  What  does  she  say  ?  " 

"  She  says  the  potatoes  will  be  taken  from  us  this  year." 

"  What  is  going  to  come  in  their  stead  ?  " 

"Nothing." 

"  There  must  be  something." 

"Starvation." 

'*  Bad  enough,"  laconically  replied  the  deaf  man,  subsiding 
into  silence. 

Notwithstanding  their  want  of  erudition  these  simple  people 
had  their  methods  of  studying  causes  and  effects.  Supersti 
tion  gave  them  a  substitute  for  what  science  revealed  to  others. 

Mrs.  Marlband,  instead  of  placing  the  scientific  fact  before 
them  as  received  from  her  husband,  related  a  marvelous  tale  ; 
for  she  knew  full  well  they  would  not  believe  that  a  small 
brown  spot  on  the  leaf  of  a  potato  stalk  indicated  the  coming 
of  a  wide-spread  famine.  When  asked  by  what  method  her 
husband  had  found  that  this  awful  visitant  was  approaching, 
said,  "  he  was  present  a  few  nights  before  at  a  great  battle  in 
the  fields,  fought  by  the  spirits  from  the  land  of  the  conquerors 
and  those  belonging  to  their  own.  The  object  of  the  fight  was 
to  determine  whether  or  not  the  blight  would  come  on  the  po 
tatoes  this  year.  The  battle  lasted  the  whole  night,  resulting 
in  the  defeat  of  the  guardians  of  their  homes.  They  were  scat 
tered  to  all  points  like  chaff  before  the  wind.  The  sight,"  she 
continued,  "  was  awful.  All  the  movements  known  to  soldiers 
were  practiced.  The  only  thing  wanting  was  noise.  The  silence 
was  just  the  same  as  on  other  nights.  The  spirits  appeared 
like  white  figures.  Our  side  beaten  showed  the  potatoes 
would  go." 

The,  people  believed  this  wonderful  narrative. 

When  everybody  present  was  pale  with  affright  Marlband 
laughed.  It  was  his  turn. 


A   REVELATION  31 

They  thought  on  this  account  he  could  avert  the  impending 
calamity.  His  brother-in-law  said  to  him  :  "  You  can  stop 
it,  master  ?  " 

Marlband  shook  his  head  to  signify  his  inability  to  perform 
such  a  feat. 

"  Haven't  we  seen  you  do  wonderful  things,"  continued  the 
man.  "  You  kept  the  badness  of  witches  away  from  us  ;  you 
stopped  the  evil  eye  from  sending  any  more  sickness  to  our 
children.  None  of  the  'good  people'  could  carry  off  a  child 
and  leave  an  idiot  in  its  place  while  you  were  here.  If  an  old 
witch  changed  herself  into  a  hare,  so  that  she  might  run  off  in 
rattling  style,  you  could  draw  a  line  before  «her  she  would  not 
be  able  to  pass,  except  she  came  back  to  her  own  form.  Surely 
you  have  power  to  keep  the  blight  from  coming  on  us." 

It  will  be  noticed  in  the  above  enumeration  of  Marlband's 
exploits  that  not  one  really  serviceable  performance  was  men 
tioned.  His  establishment  of  open  air  sports  and  sociability 
seemed  to  have  no  value  compared  with  the  dull,  unmeaning 
sophistries  entertained  by  superstitious  minds.  He  had  grown 
tired  of  this  persistent  grovelling  in  darkness.  While  merri 
ment  was  in  order,  superstition  might  be  regarded  as  a  phase 
of  it,  but  now  in  the  face  of  danger  its  recognition  was  irksome 
and  unmanly.  He  chafed  under  the  feeling  engendered  by 
the  words  of  his  friend  ;  yet  he  was  too  gentle  to  offer  him 
harsh  sentences  in  return.  Nevertheless  the  occasion  called 
for  bold  language,  such  as  he  was  not  accustomed  to  deliver, 
but  which  found  ready  utterance  now.  Everyone  became  at 
tentive  when  he  said  : 

"  The  play  is  over.  What  follows  will  test  the  strength  of 
every  one  of  you,  for  it  shall  be  a  struggle  of  life  and  death. 

We  have  had  pleasant  days  even  amid  great  poverty ; 
when  they  return  again,  it  will  be  to  delight  the  children  of 
another  generation.  There  is  yet  a  little  time  left — a  month. 
Enjoy  yourselves  while  it  lasts  if  you  are  able. 


32  ZANTHON 

Look  at  the  sunshine.  Gather  the  wild  flowers.  Go  meet 
the  breeze  upon  the  hills,  where  its  purity  invigorates. 

Listen  to  the  voice  of  the  stream.  Let  the  stars  twinkle 
ahove  your  heads  in  the  night.  Say  to  them  :  '  Farewell !  0 
lovely  gems  of  the  all-pervading  power  1  The  eftd  is  near.' 

J  have  already  begun. 

You  wondered  because  I  left  you. 

I  was  beckoned  at. 

The  powers  disclosed  to  me  what  was  coming.  Therefore 
I  stood  up  apart  from  all  others. 

I  said,  '  I  am  ready.' 

I  knew  you  wanted  to  play.  I  was  willing  you  should  ; 
but  I  turned  to  look  at  a  more  stupendous  spectacle. 

I  must  fight  the  battle  for  my  children.  I  shall  be  to 
nature  in  the  last  extremity  what  she  designed — a  guardian  to 
my  offspring,  who  may  be  unable  to  protect  themselves. 

Now  it  may  be  seen  why  I  have  forsaken  you.  Like  a 
Bkirmisher  I  have  been  driven  in  on  my  main  resources. 

Cooperation  has  seductive  phases.  Friendship  is  worthy 
of  reciprocation,  but  in  the  hour  of  trial  all  are  disregarded 
in  the  interests  of  self.  Nature  deals  separately  with  each 
person. 

Individual  life  means  individual  exertion. 

Nature's  action  is  forced  upon  her  in  the  present  instance 
through  the  ignorance  of  man.  Hence  as  a  result  he  only  will 
suffer,  or  what  pertains  to  him  in  the  animal  kingdom. 

The  powers  at  my  command  do  well  enough  to  amuse  a 
party  sitting  before  the  kitchen  fire,  or  playing  in  the  fields, 
but  compared  with  those  of  nature  in  her  domain  they  are 
nothing. 

When  she  moves,  opposition  is  of  no  avail.  If  you  move 
with  her,  she  may  save  you  ;  but  if  you  do  not  understand,  you 
must  fall.  The  famine  will  have  no  mercy.  Lay  your  plans 
quickly  for  self-preservation.  You  must  do  more  than  pray  ;  act. 


A    REVELATION  33 

In  your  sufferings  do  not  ask  if  there  is  a  God  ;  for  while 
you  were  contented  he  was  forgotten." 

The  terror  inspired  by  Marlband's  announcement  silenced 
every  one.  There  was  no  response.  When  fear  goes  beyond 
a  certain  point  the  power  of  speech  is  paralyzed.  The  mind 
retreating  to  its  secret  center  crouches  beneath  the  awful  presen 
tation,  and  forgets  the  use  of  words. 

However  indistinct  appeared  the  meaning  of  a  portion  of  his 
language,  all  who  heard  him  knew  the  import  of  the  sentence 
spoken  by  his  wife  and  corroborated  by  him. 

"The  potatoes  will  be  taken  from  you  this  year." 

A  speech  requiring  five  days  for  delivery  could  not  signify 
any  more  to  them  than  this  ;  because  it  involved  the  loss  of 
their  entire  wealth  ;  nay,  more — it  placed  their  lives  in  immi 
nent  danger,  with  the  probability  of  no  hope  of  escape.  Draw 
ing  their  outer  garments  closely  around  their  persons,  the 
visitants  hurried  to  their  homes,  to  communicate  the  news  to 
others,  and  cogitate  on  it  for  their  own  satisfaction. 

The  prospect  was  the  darkest  ever  known  to  them. 

ZANTHON    3 


CHAPTEE  III. 

A    SECRET  POWER. 

A  GLANCE  at  the  children  of  Marlband  would  enable  an 
observer  to  determine  the  secret  power  binding  him  to  a 
life  of  poverty,  apart  altogether  from  other  causes. 

No  man  with  such  a  progeny  could  refuse  them  the  full 
exercise  of  his  physical  arid  mental  capacity,  whether  it  endan 
gered  his  life  or  not.  It  made  but  little  difference  if  he  had 
been  originally  an  aristocrat  or  peasant,  a  good  citizen  or  a 
criminal,  a  native  or  a  foreigner,  or  a  person  intending  to  be 
false  to  his  surroundings.  Whatever  character  suited  him  in 
the  past,  any  one  of  his  country  neighbors  could  assert  posi 
tively  what  he  was  now.  A  father  loving  his  offspring  without 
reservation.  A  man  bold  in  the  defense  of  his  household, 
regardless  of  the  strength  or  viciousness  of  its  enemies. 

Travel  where  he  might,  examine  every  feature  of  human  life, 
weigh  wealth  and  title  in  the  balance,  and  after  all  it  was  pro 
bable  he  could  not  find  on  the  face  of  the  earth  objects  of  such 
value  to  him  as  those  present  in  this  poor  cabin  at  Footford. 

They  loved  him!  Think  of  it!  He  who  had  seen  the 
heart's  impulses,  in  the  highest  walks  of  society,  made  the 
agents  of  deception.  Who  witnessed  the  betrayal  of  friendship, 
the  destruction  of  innocence,  the  guile  of  flattery,  the  baseless 
instinct  of  covetousness,  and  thought  there  was  no  genuine 
good  associated  with  the  life  of  man. 

(34) 


A   SECRET   POWER  85 

In  the  darkest  hour,  however,  he  beheld  light. 

Beings  having  the  purity  of  Omnipotence,  the  fervor  of  a 
divine  principle,  the  beauty  of  celestial  creatures,  doted  on  him, 
a  poor  tramp  ! 

Innocence  reveled  in  his  presence  as  if  he  were  a  god. 

Purity  shone  around  him  like  the  lustre  of  a  star. 

No  falsehood,  no  dissimulation,  no  mockery,  no  murmurs  of 
displeasure  were  there  ;  but  the  effulgence  of  attachment  for 
his  individuality,  glowing  with  the  vigor  of  sunbeams. 

Where  he  expected  to  meet  misery  centered  in  destitution  he 
found  paradise  ;  so  strange  are  the  dispensations  of  nature. 

Lips  tinted  deeply,  as  if  with  vermilion  from  heaven,  kissed 
him.  Cheeks  beautified  by  dimples,  pressed  against  his  rug 
ged  face.  Tiny  fingers  sought  to  erase  the  wrinkles  from  his 
brow.  Dainty  arine  encircled  his  neck,  while  words  fell  upon 
his  ears  like  the  sounds  of  distant  music. 

He  would  have  attacked  a  mountain,  with  the  view  of  re 
moving  it  out  of  place,  if  directed  to  do  so  by  one  of  these 
children. 

Storms  could  blow,  threatening  destruction  to  enterprise  on 
land  or  sea  ;  the  political  world  might  be  shaken  by  strife ; 
disaster  follow  disaster  in  social  economy,  but  for  him  there 
was  reserved  the  love  of  angels.  Whatever  science  exhibited 
by  way  of  instruction  as  to  that  which  constituted  the  true  des 
tiny  of  mankind,  it  was  evident  to  him  now,  the  family  circle 
was  the  place  of  its  execution.  It  was  here  where  nature  ex 
pended  her  richest  treasures,  and  here  were  congregated  the 
great  gifts  she  meant  to  bestow  worthy  of  enjoyment  —  love, 
truth,  virtue,  innocence  and  peace. 

Seeking  for  happiness  elsewhere  was  time  wasted  in  a  vis 
ionary  project,  excepting,  perhaps,  with  those  few  persons  who 
scaled  the  immense  heights  of  knowledge  through  the  genius 
of  intellectual  power. 


36  ZANTHON 

Look  at  Amby  Marlband,  the  eldest  daughter.  She  was  more 
like  one  descended  from  a  line  of  kings,  whose  imperial  hau 
teur  had  become  hereditary,  than  the  child  of  a  peasant.  The 
poor  material  of  her  clothing' only  made  her  beauty  more  con 
spicuous.  The  chiselling  of  the  features  was  modeled  after 
her  father,  and  the  paleness  relieved  by  tinting  of  the  most  ex-* 
quisite  delicacy.  Her  eyes  were  blue.  Their  steadiness  in 
repose  was  remarkable.  They  met  the  gaze  of  the  people  with 
an  expression  of  frankness  both  pleasing  and  decorative  ;  yet, 
under  excitement,  there  were  extraordinary  flashes  of  lustre 
darting  through  the  air  around  her  from  them  as  if  she  were  a 
luminous  body.  The  eyelashes,  rich  in  design,  were  of  that 
order  usually  given  to  beautiful  women,  copious  in  length  and 
weight. 

Her  hair  was  dark.  It  was  exceedingly  fine  in  quality,  and 
when  loosened,  extended  almost  to  the  groifnd. 

There  were  dimples  on  her  hands,  and  the  touch  of  her  fin 
ger-tips  would  create  an  idea  that  in  an  extremity  their  appli 
cation  might  heal  the  sick. 

Now  that  she  had  reached  womanhood,  being  nearly  seven 
teen  years  of  age,  her  figure  was  tall,  graceful  in  its  movements 
and  flexible,  a  quality  admirable  in  youth ;  it  bespeaks 
strength  for  old  age. 

No  description  of  parts,  how  minute  soever  it  might  be,  could 
give  the  true  idea  of  her  appearance. 

It  was  like  a  statue  sometimes  suddenly  encountered  in  a 
multitude  of  others,  along  whose  lines  the  genius  of  a  master 
could  be  traced. 

May  came  next  to  Amby.  Her  features  were  of  the  Koman 
type  —  broad  forehead,  straight  nose,  large  eyes,  full  cheeks 
and  slightly  prominent  chin.  Her  figure  was  erect,  the  should 
ers  being  square,  the  breast  well  developed.  She  might  be  a 
little  above  the  medium  height,  perhaps,  when  full  grown. 
There  would  be  a  display  of  physical  power  associated  with 


A   SECEET   POWER  37 

her  presence,  evidently,  and  resolution  attached  to  her  charac 
ter.  Her  hair  was  brown,  but  gradually  darkening  as  she  ad 
vanced  in  years,  and  her  eyes  were  brilliant  exponents  of  that 
color.  Beyond  the  lips,  when  she  smiled,  could  be  discerned 
.  teeth  of  great  regularity  and  whiteness.  The  more  her  powers 
increased  the  less  became  the  irritability  of  temper  peculiar  to 
young  persons.  Indeed,  she  was  as  mild  as  the  dawn  of  morn 
ing  in  summer.  Though  her  dress  was  made  of  printed  calico, 
without  frill  or  flounce,  this  fact  did  not  disturb  the  peace  of 
her  soul.  She  did  not  know  what  was  poverty,  although  bred 
in  its  midst.  According  to  custom  she  was  not  old  enough  to 
have  either  hat  or  bonnet,  but  the  sheen  of  her  hair  surpassed 
every  artificial  adornment.  Occasionally  she  wore  shoes.  At 
other  times  these  useful  appendages  were  wrapped  up  in  paper 
and  deposited  for  safe  keeping  in  the  family  chest. 

A  selfish  man  feeling  his  inability  to  guide  himself  through 
the  world  would  be  likely  to  fall  in  love  with  May  ;  for,  seeing 
her,  he  beheld  beauty  and  power  combined. 

Many  a  miserable  clown  has  in  this  way  become  a  shining 
light  in  society,  sustained  by  the  wisdom  of  his  better  half. 

Valine  followed  May.  In  proportion  to  her  age  her  figure 
was  more  fragile.  It  was  moulded  in  that  special  form  so  ad 
mirable  for  ladies —  tall  and  elegant,  possessing  delicacy  with 
out  weakness,  and  the  power  to  command  obedience  without  a 
display  of  strength. 

Evidently  Valine's  beauty,  when  her  person  became  matured, 
would  surpass  that  of  May,  in  the  estimation  of  a  large  class 
of  people.  Her  habits,  too,  seemed  directed  by  different  in 
stincts.  Instead  of  calling  forth  splendor  from  chaos,  as  May 
did  by  labor,  she  would  simply  grace  the  interior  of  a  boudoir, 
and  personate  a  goddess  by  the  majesty  of  her  demeanor.  She 
was  figure,  grace  and  attitude  combined.  When  she  came  to 
be  a  woman  the  toss  of  her  head  would  be  looked  to  by  open- 
mouthed  admirers  as  something  without  a  parallel  in  nature, 


38  ZANTHON 

outside  the  domain  of  woman.  She  would  be  a  lovely  brunette 
if  the  fairness  of  her  person  did  not  set  aside  the  illusion.  If 
she  could  not  design  she  had  the  faculty  of  the  arrangement 
of  designs  as  applied  to  household  duties,  and  in  this  way  was 
beginning  to  render  some  assistance  under  the  supervision  of 
her  mother.  Notwithstanding  the  admiration  due  these  chil 
dren,  the  boys,  Orfa  and  Clare,  were  the  favorites  of  the  par 
ents.  In  order  to  appropriate  as  much  of  the  parental  affec 
tion  as  possible  without  disputing  the  good  fortune  of  the  boys 
May  became  the  self-constituted  guardian  of  Clare's  interests, 
while  Valine  for  the  same  reason  was  attached  to  Orfa.  Amby 
was  neutral.  Although  there  was  nothing  approaching  antag 
onism  or  a  display  of  ill  feeling  on  the  part  of  either  children 
or  parents,  yet  it  was  instinctively  known  that  May  and  Clare 
were  nearer  the  father's  heart,  while  Valine  and  Orfa  were  spe 
cially  beloved  by  the  mother. 

Orfa  was  about  ten  years  of  age.  His  character  was  artless, 
exceedingly  gentle,  but  in  person  he  was  weak.  On  this 
account  his  mother  devoted  much  attention  to  his  wants,  and 
he  repaid  her  with  all  the  love  at  his  command.  He  was  a 
fair  boy,  possessing  no  unsoundness  but  effeminacy  approach 
ing  it.  Time  and  care  would  make  him  strong,  although  he 
might  be  immature  at  twenty-five. 

Clare,  the  youngest,  was  also  the  greatest  of  all  the  others, 
had  there  been  a  thousand  of  them.  Strong  and  active,  he 
made  himself  the  general  favorite  through  the  force  of  char 
acteristics  well  known  in  human  life  on  account  of  their  charms 
for  the  heart:  courtesy,  benevolence,  fearlessness  in  dangers, 
boldness  in  the  defense  of  virtue,  a  sense  of  justice  displayed 
in  all  his  transactions,  and  the  preference  to  relieve  the  wants 
of  others  instead  of  his  own.  Affability,  gentleness,  and  truth 
shone  in  his  person  like  the  brilliants  in  the  diadem  of  a  king. 

Even  the  queen-like  beauty  of  Amby,  the  beaming  purity  of 


A    SECEET    POWER  39 

May,  and  the  graceful  delicacy  of  Valine  paled  before  the 
classic  magnificence  of  Clare. 

The  features  of  this  boy  had  the  impression  of  nobility 
stamped  upon  them.  He  bore  a  greater  resemblance  to  a  god, 
such  as  the  human  imagination  conceives  than  to  animal  man. 
It  would  be  fair  to  suppose  nature  designed  him  for  trans 
portation  to  another  sphere  without  suffering  death,  on 
account  of  the  absence  of  those  habits  suggested  or  originated 
by  the  propensities  of  the  body,  which  tend  to  lower  the 
standard  of  an  intellectual  being,  and  the  methods  of  doing 
good  which  he  pursued. 

He  was  a  wonderful  boy.  The  calmness  perceptible  in  him 
was  like  the  placidity  of  a  lake,  combining  with  its  condition 
a  mysterious  beauty  incapable  of  analysis. 

The  tinting  of  his  face  was  beautifully  executed.  Nature 
displayed  great  power  in  her  design  and  finish  of  the  entire 
head,  neck,  and  shoulders.  So,  also,  in  the  shape  of  his  limbs. 
There  could  not  be  detected  a  hair's  breadth  of  divergence 
from  what  might  constitute  a  sculptor's  perfect  model  in  these 
parts.  His  hands  and  feet  were  also  admirably  shaped.  He 
resembled  Amby  in  the  expression  of  his  face;  but  May  in  the 
color  of  his  eyes  and  hair. 

From  indications  discernible  at  this  time  it  was  concluded 
he  would  attain  a  high  degree  of  proficiency  as  a  scholar  and 
philosopher  if  kept  under  the  tutelage  of  his  father.  Already  he 
could  read  with  ease  and  fluency,  and  was  daily  committing  to 
memory  a  vast  number  of  technical  terms  connected  with  various 
branches  of  knowledge.  His  father  watched  the  boy's  growth 
with  the  most  intense  delight.  He  saw  his  own  mind  repro 
duced  in  this  child.  Perhaps  Clare  would  be  his  superior  at 
manhood.  He  must  be  made  to  avoid  grinding  want,  how 
ever;  and  for  this  purpose,  as  well  as  to  be  quits  forever  with 
the  whole  train  of  disadvantages  which  surrounded  him  here. 


40  ZANTHON 

he  would  send  him  into  another  country,  where  he  could 
acquire  fame  and  fortune. 

These  were  Marlband's  calculations  sometime  before  he 
became  possessed  of  his  present  knowledge  of  the  future. 

An  unusual  harmony  bound  the  members  of  this  family 
together.  The  quarrels  so  prevalent  among  young  people 
were  absent  from  their  home;  because  the  judicious  watchful 
ness  of  the  father  instituted  methods  of  procedure  for  his 
children  that  proved  far  more  satisfactory  in  results  than 
broils.  He  took  the  necessary  pains  to  instruct  them.  They 
went  deeper  into  details  than  the  learning  of  preliminary  rules. 
They  were  taught  to  know  great  principles.  When  the  peace, 
which  mutual  respect  and  mutual  love  beget,  became  known, 
they  vied  with  each  other  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  its 
continual  existence.  Hence,  this  grand  condition  of  nature 
increased  until  the  household  bloomed  in  happiness  like  a 
garden  full  of  flowers. 

The  love  nurtured  there  was  awful.  It  would  be  good 
enough  for  heaven!  The  Marlbands  carried  it  through  the 
district,  until  it  was  felt  like  sunshine.  Wherever  one  of 
them  entered  there  was  concord.  Their  presence  was  a  bene 
diction.  The  family  was  like  an  institution  for  the  promotion 
of  the  general  welfare;  every  one  knew  its  character,  and  loved 
it  on  account  of  its  superior  merits. 

The  loss  of  the  Marlbands  to  Footford  would  be  equivalent 
to  the  suspension  of  light,  so  accustomed  were  the  people  to 
the  presence  of  their  beauty  and  genial  fellowship. 

On  account  of  the  period,  the  place  and  the  circumstances 
surrounding  them,  the  children  were  obliged  to  wear  the 
plainest  clothing.  For  similar  reasons  they  were  afraid  to 
exercise  their  genius  in  the  production  of  fancy  work;  except 
ing  articles  that  could  be  hidden  easily  when  completed. 

Amby  could  sketch  landscape  scenes,  paint  flowers  or 
portraits,  and  embroider. 


A    SECRET    POWER  41 

May  carved  designs  in  wood  or  metal.  If  encouraged,  her 
taste  might  be  cultivated  to  originate  new  designs  in  dress, 
especially  head-gear. 

Valine  would  not  excel  in  any  accomplishment  requiring 
skill  for  its  execution,  but  she  would  know  enough  to  make 
her  services  valuable.  The  whole  field  of  art  was  very  fairly 
occupied  by  these  young  girls.  The  natural  genius  was  there 
without  the  privilege  of  exercise.  A  species  of  terror  had  been 
suspended  above  the  household  with  the  understanding  that  it 
should  remain  undisturbed.  This  practically  instituted  a 
condition  of  slavery  as  complete  as  that  which  surrounds  the 
lower  animals. 

Nevertheless,  the  girls  devoted  much  of  their  time  to  their 
favorite  work,  in  the  second  apartment  of  the  house,  called 
"  the  room,"  where  the  family  chest  with  all  its  mysterious 
accessories  stood,  and  where  the  hopes  and  fears  of  the  little 
circle  were  daily  discussed. 

The  boys,  for  the  most  part,  loved  field  sports.  Clare  was 
positive,  or  the  leader  in  action;  Orfa  passive,  or  the  follower. 
The  younger  boy  designed  expeditions  which  his  brother 
assisted  to  execute.  With  them  there  was  no  dearth  of 
amusements;  for  among  other  acquisitions,  Glare  was  the 
owner  of  three  favorites  whose  association  contributed  largely 
toward  the  pleasure  of  both  himself  and  Orfa. 

There  was  Fly,  a  sparrow,  trained  to  live  on  a  perch  fixed 
in  the  angle  of  the  window.  He  was  very  tame,  but  proud  and 
noisy.  Clare  used  to  carry  him  into  the  garden  among  the 
low  bushes,  where,  after  playing  for  an  hour  or  more,  the  bird 
returned  with  him  to  the  house. 

The  favorite,  however,  which  exhibited  most  attachment  for 
the  boy  was  Tyro,  a  dog.  This  animal  was  not  distinguished 
on  account  of  pedigree  or  nationality.  Neither  was  he  large  or 
small;  nor  admirable  because  of  glossy  hair  or  long  ears.  He 
was  not  a  rat  dog,  such  as  falls  to  the  ownership  of  men  whose 


42  ZANTHON 

ideas  seldom  go  higher  than  rat-catching.  There  was  no 
poodle  in  him;  and  it  could  not  be  said  he  was  related  to  a 
water-dog  or  a  setter  ;  for  he  showed  no  desire  whatever  to  fol 
low  the  special  characteristics  of  these  species  of  canines;  yet 
with  all  these  disadvantages  Clare  loved  him,  and  as  has  been 
remarked,  it  was  evident  he  loved  Clare.  This  mutual  affec 
tion  puzzled  the  boy.  He  felt  it  grow  so  strong  within  him  as 
to  equal,  if  it  did  not  surpass,  the  feelings  he  entertained  for 
members  of  his  family. 

He  was  afraid  to  own  to  such  weakness,  lest  it  should  be 
accounted  bad  taste,  or  want  of  decent  pride;  yet  it  held  its 
place  notwithstanding,  not  only  without  any  effort  at  retention 
on  his  part,  but  actually  against  his  inclination.  The  attach 
ment  of  Tyro  never  wavered  for  an  instant.  In  cold  or  warm 
weather,  wanting  food  or  with  plenty;  at  home  or  abroad  it  was 
all  the  same.  The  business  of  his  life  seemed  to  be  devotion 
to  his  young  master. 

It  was  probable  he  did  not  understand  how  much  of  the 
boy's  attention  was  engrossed  by  another  play-fellow,  a  young 
ass;  else  he  might  begin  to  realize  how  precarious  must  be 
the  mental  condition  of  dog  or  man  whose  peace  depends  on 
affections  of  the  heart. 

The  ass  was  the  gift  of  a  farmer  living  at  a  distance.  He 
became  a  great  favorite  at  once,  seeing  how  meek  and  helpless 
he  appeared.  He  looked  like  a  handsome  fool.  Clare  called 
him  Rompy.  He  had  not  yet  shed  his  first  coat  of  hair,  which 
resembled  wool  and  was  quite  thick  on  his  back.  The  eyes, 
eye-lashes,  the  tips  of  his  nose  and  hoofs  were  black,  the  rest 
of  his  body  gray.  The  boys  collected  grass,  growing  along  the 
paths,  for  him  and  there  was  a  temporary  shed  erected  near 
the  house,  by  the  father,  for  his  convenience.  Thus  were  the 
children  amused. 

While  the  little  which  served  the  wants  of  the  family  was 
forthcoming  through  Marlband's  labors  he  was  quite  content, 


A    SECRET    POWER  43 

seeing  the  reward  his  life  in  Footford  attained.  Now,  however, 
he  was  caught  in  the  midst  of  his  glory,  by  a  power  far  beyond 
his  influence  and  threatened  with  destruction. 

When  he  looked  into  the  future  at  the  aspect  of  the  evils 
approaching  and  then  turned  to  behold  his  children  blooming 
in  health  and  righteousness,  he  trembled  as  if  the  earth  shook 
beneath  his  feet.  There- was  going  to  be  a  conflict  of  powers. 
Those  beautiful  gifts  which  had  come  to  him  from  heaven 
would  be  recalled,  as  if  they  were  too  valuable  to  remain 
longer  on  earth. 

The  flowers  of  his  planting  must  wither  on  their  stalks, 
prematurely  and  their  remains  be  strewn  around  him  without 
being  able  to  save,  perhaps,  one  lovely  leaf. 

He  had  great  philosophy  on  the  one  hand;  but  immense  love 
on  the  other.  The  greatness  of  the  head  was  pitted  against 
the  greatness  of  the  heart. 

If  his  offspring  were  not  so  charming  it  is  probable  the 
reasonings  of  the  cynic  might  predominate  over  the  feelings 
of  the  father;  but  with  such  loveliness  and  purity  as  sur 
rounded  him  here,  it  was  impossible  to  witness  their  sudden 
removal  by  violence  and  continue  to  exist. 

He  should  perish  with  them,  like  a  pine  stricken  by  light 
ning,  in  the  storm  obscuring  a  beautiful  day,  when  there  had 
been  hopes  entertained  of  a  long  career  for  it  in  the  midst  of  its 
stately  branches. 

No  wonder  he  raved.  Men  in  possession  of  a  mere  fraction 
of  this  knowledge  would  go  mad  outright.  It  was  no  longer 
surprising  he  rushed  into  the  void  to  see  if  anything  could  be, 
accidentally,  encountered  there  with  capacity  to  aid  him  in  the 
design  of  saving  his  children. 

Now  he  might  shout  until  the  cliffs  of  the  hills  re-echoed  his 
voice,  yet  the  people  of  Footford  would  no  longer  think  his 
conduct  strange  or  censurable. 


44  ZANTHON 

There  was  cause.  What  now  became  of  his  black  art  they 
thought? 

Nature  advanced  but  one  small  indication  of  change  such  as 
would  be  disastrous  to  the  community  in  which  he  lived  and 
the  whole  line  of  imposture  was  annihilated. 

Where  was  the  power  of  the  witches  even? 

Driven  into  the  crevices  of  the  rocks  and  to  the  hollows 
beneath  the  mountains,  so  as  to  avoid  encountering  the  dread 
ful  visitation  whose  presence  was  so  near  at  hand. 

Sophistry  was  silenced;  genius  appalled,  merriment  forced 
to  seek  a  hiding  place  somewhere  out  of  reach  of  the  family 
circle  and  courage  drawn  to  its  utmost  degree  of  tension. 

What  remained  was  the  reality  of  misfortune.  A  place  to 
struggle  with  death,  like  the  unfortunate  travelers  cast  from  a 
sinking  ship  into  the  sea. 

In  the  estimation  of  those  who  credited  Marlband's 
announcement,  there  was  no  hope;  because  there  would  be  no 
sustenance;  but  with  him  there  yet  remained  the  test  of  an 
experiment. 

Face  to  face  with  supreme  difficulty,  where  nothing  but 
power  could  assist  him,  he  might  reach  forward  and  touch 
science. 

What  could  science  effect? 

With  proper  conditions  almost  everything. 

But  without  conditions?     Nothing. 

Science  could  not  manufacture  food  except  by  the  ordinary 
processes  where  crude  nature  played  the  principal  part.  Now 
she  meant  to  insinuate  some  new  movement  into  this  depart 
ment,  which  would  alter  the  product  and  leave  science,  as 
understood  by  men,  wholly  at  a  disadvantage.  Besides  science 
does  not,  by  any  means,  guarantee  protection  to  animal  life. 

How  could  she  aid  him  though? 

Her  powers  were  numerous  and  subtile,  her  dominion  far 
extended.  He  had  examined  her  capacity;  knew  he  could 


A    SECRET    POWER  45 

perform  wonderful  transactions,  if  accorded  facilities;  but  the 
material  was  wanting. 

He  felt  himself  as  powerless,  nearly,  as  the  most  ignorant 
man  in  Footford.  To  supply  the  wants  of  the  body  he  must 
work  as  others  did. 

He  had  ample  experience  on  that  point.  Still  he  was  not 
satisfied,  although  determined  to  do  his  part  in  the  ordinary 
way. 

Was  there  anything  beyond  science  ?  he  asked  himself. 

Where  ? 

In  that  degree  of  nature  the  next  above  the  sphere  of  man. 
Superhuman.  Perhaps  there  were  immense  powers  in  it;  but 
like  these  in  an  inferior  place,  they  could  not  be  utilized. 
He  had  imagined,  however,  it  was  possible  to  enlist  some  of 
them  in  his  behalf.  He  was  induced  to  pursue  this  train  of 
reflection  by  his  practices,  heretofore,  while  pandering  to 
superstitious  minds.  From  the  fable  of  superstition  he  im 
agined  there  was  something,  to  which  he  might  come,  the  fact 
of  superhuman  energy,  or  spirit  power  distinct  from  mind. 

It  was  a  plausible  theory  and  one  held  by  many  worthy  as 
well  as  learned  people. 

As  he  reflected  upon  the  possibility  of  its  existence  he  grew 
enthusiastic.  Clasping  his  hands  together,  on  one  occasion, 
he  exclaimed  : 

"Oh!  if  I  can  call  forth  the  hidden  powers  of  the  universe  to 
save  these  dear  treasures  of  my  house,  I  shall  consider  that 
the  destiny  of  man  was  shaped  after  a  noble  design,  one 
through  which  he  may  ascend  from  animal  life  to  the  ever 
lasting  potency  of  a  god." 


CHAPTEK  IV. 

THE  GREAT  PROBLEM. 

'"PHE  world  was  before  him  resisting  his  efforts.  He  had 
•*•  been  driven  from  one  position  to  another,  while  contem 
plating,  the  solution  of  a  great  problem — how  to  save  his 
family  in  the  coming  struggle  outside  ordinary  means. 

The  physical  elements  answered  not  his  calls.  He  saw  the 
operation  of  universal  law,  as  pursued  by  nature,  never  varying 
from  the  direct  course.  Indeed  he  found  nothing  else  but  this 
steadfast  adhesion  to  uniform  movement.  He  was  confined 
to  a  narrow  sphere,  among  human  beings  where  liberty  dare 
not  be  mentioned  nor  the  semblance  of  prosperity  made  known. 
The  food  supply  was  about  to  disappear.  Death  would  stand 
in  grim  horror  before  him,  intent  on  slaying  those  whom  he 
loved,  without  mercy. 

Debate  how  he  would,  Marlband  came  to  the  conclusion  the 
tangible  world  would  afford  him  no  relief,  excepting  such  sub 
stance,  belonging  to  others,  as  might  be  gathered  through  the 
country  by  persuasion  or  force.  This  brought  him  on  a  level 
with  the  commonest  man  in  Footford. 

Nothing  remained  but  intangibility,  the  unseen  powers,  dis 
tinct  from  the  great  laws  just  referred  to. 

Were  there  such  powers  ? 

If  it  were  possible  to  discover  their  efficacy  could  he  hope 
to  preserve  the  entire  family  through  their  operation  ? 

(46) 


THE    GREAT    PROBLEM  47 

No.  The  history  of  their  interference  pointed  to  relief  only; 
but  not  the  supplanting  of  established  law.  It  was  impossible 
they  could  neutralize  the  force  of  nature  exhibited  in  perma 
nently  fixed  agents  for  any  length  of  time,  if  at  all. 

The  famine  must  carry  off  a  large  proportion  of  his  friends — 
perhaps  the  whole  of  them  ;  but  something  might  be  made  to 
intervene  for  the  purpose  of  saving  one  without  showing  any 
deviation  from  natural  order. 

Hence  he  had  concluded  to  concentrate  all  his  researches  on 
this  issue — to  save  his  son  Clare,  no  matter  how  difficult  it 
might  prove  to  be. 

Clare  must  not  die  at  this  time.  Before  he  witnessed  such 
catastrophe,  he  would,  sword  in  hand,  attack  cattle  on  the  hoof, 
the  property  of  the  rich,  within  their  domain  walls,  and 
possess  himself  of  the  bleeding  product  of  his  foray  to  feed  his 
boy  or  die  in  the  attempt. 

However,  he  would  continue  his  investigations.  Having 
read  in  an  old  work  on  metaphysics  that  "  innocence  in  danger 
calls  forth  a  protecting  voice  from  the  depths  of  the  unknown," 
he  resolved  to  give  this  so-called  principle  a  practical  test, 
understanding  it  to  mean  that  a  protest  would  be  made  by  an 
invisible  power,  as  a  warning  to  assist  deserving  people  who 
chanced  to  be  in  danger  of  death  by  accident. 

Taking  his  son  with  him  one  morning,  he  proceeded  towards 
the  base  of  a  spur  of  the  mountain,  ostensibly  for  the  purpose 
of  fishing  in  a  stream  near  it,  celebrated  for  mountain  trout, 
but  really  to  carry  out  what  he  had  planned. 

After  they  had  cleared  the  cultivated  land  of  the  settlers, 
they  entered  on  a  large  flat  moor  skirting  the  base  of  the  moun 
tain.  Here  the  father  raised  Clare  upon  his  shoulders  and 
carried  him  until  he  was  rested  sufficiently  to  resume  his  walk 
without  suffering. 

Before  noon  they  reached  the  river  ;  but  instead  of  remain 
ing  on  its  banks,  they  pushed  onward  in  the  direction  of  the 


48  ZANTHON 

mountain's  summit  by  a  circuitous  path.  The  ascent  was 
tedious,  and  the  boy  had  to  be  assisted  most  part  of  the  way. 
The  view  from  the  summit,  however,  was  exceedingly  impos 
ing,  and  Clare  showed  his  appreciation  of  its  merits  by  his 
looks  of  wonder  and  admiration.  Crossing  the  top  of  the 
mountain  a  short  distance  they  came  to  a  perpendicular  bluff, 
the  side  of  an  immense  precipice,  where  the  ridge  had  been 
rent  asunder  at  some  early  period  of  the  earth's  history. 

The  chasm  was  for  the  most  part  surrounded  by  huge  ledges 
of  jagged  rock.  It  extended  nearly  as  low  as  the  base  of  the 
mountain,  and  resembled  a  shaft  of  the  bottomless  pit. 

So  far  as  could  be  observed,  there  was  no  water  in  the  basin- 
like  space  below,  an  evidence  that  there  were  openings  from  it 
to  still  lower  ground ;  but  whenever  accumulated  mists 
descended  into  its  depths  the  situation  was  appalling. 

There  was  a  billet  of  wood  lying  across  the  peak,  whose  ends 
were  securely  held  by  the  solid  rock;  and  there  were  other 
signs  indicating  the  presence  at  that  place  recently  of  some 
person  or  persons.  By  means  of  this  log  they  were  enabled  to 
bend  over  and  look  into  the  chasm. 

Clare,  who  never  before  looked  upon  anything  so  dreadful, 
became  uneasy;  but  to  encourage  him,  as  well  as  to  excite  his 
interest,  the  father  saio^.:  "  It  is  reported  there  are  some  strange 
birds  at  the  bottom  of  these  cliffs,  whose  feathers  are  rare  and 
beautiful." 

"  I  hope  they  will  come  out  while  we  are  here,"  replied  the  boy. 

The  father  resumed  :  u  They  will  not  come  out  unless  dis 
turbed.  I  would  give  anything  to  know  if  they  actually  in 
habit  the  place;  because  I  would  find  an  entrance  below  and 
secure  some  of  their  eggs,  if  not  the  birds." 

"We  might  throw  stones  from  here,"  suggested  Clare. 

Although  this  was  the  proper  course  to  pursue  for  the  attain 
ment  of  the  desired  end,  if  such  were  merely  the  bringing  forth 
of  the  birds,  yet  the  father  dissented. 


THE    GEEAT    PROBLEM  49 

He  continued  :  "  We  must  find  some  one  to  go  down  over  the 
cliff." 

"  Who  shall  we  find,  father  ?  " 

"  You  !  "  answered  the  man. 

The  word  was  spoken  so  suddenly  and  with  such  emphasis 
that  Clare  became  speechless.  The  expression  on  his  face  was 
pitiful,  and  it  smote  the  father  to  the  heart. 

"  You  will  be  quite  secure,  my  boy,"  he  said.  "  See,  the  rope 
is  already  in  place  and  properly  adjusted." 

As  he  spoke  he  removed  a  quantity  of  heather  lying  within 
a  few  feet  of  where  they  were  seated,  and  revealed  a  large  coil 
of  rope  to  the  boy's  gaze.  One  end  was  fastened  to  the  log, 
while  the  other  held  some  pieces  of  rope  secured  together  in 
the  form  of  an  elongated  net.  Then  the  son  knew  it  was  his 
father  who  had  made  the  arrangement. 

Feeling  the  necessity  of  showing  resolution  on  the  occasion, 
the  boy  stood  up  and  said  : 

"  I  am  ready,  father." 

The  man  was  evidently  moved  by  the  quiet  resignation  of 
the  boy.  He  held  him  in  his  arms  while  he  gazed  lovingly  into 
his  face  and  finally  kissed  him. 

"  When  the  sun  is  on  the  meridian  I  shall  lower  you  into  the 
abyss." 

"Into  the  abyss,  father  ?" 

"  Into  the  abyss,  my  son.  I  have  drawn  the  meridian  line 
for  this  spot  before  now,  and  the  shadow  from  an  upright 
pointer  will  indicate  it." 

"  Why  do  you  wait  for  that  time  ?  " 

"  It  is  more  likely  what  I  seek  will  respond  while  the  power 
of  the  sun  is  at  its  highest  degree  than  at  any  other  time. 
Nature  is  then  prolific  of  subtile  emanations.  I  do  not  desire 
the  profound  energy  from  darkness,  such  as  is  invoked  at  the 
midnight  hour,  but  that  which  proceeds  from  light. 

ZANTHON    4 


50  ZANTHON. 

"  Must  I  go  down  the  whole  way?"  asked  Clare,  not  under 
standing  the  last  sentence. 

"  No.  You  will  be  suspended  in  mid  air.  When  there  shall 
be  no  further  motion  downward,  cast  the  stones.  I  will  give 
you  into  the  space  beneath,  and  listen  for  any  disturbances 
that  may  arise  there." 

"  Do  you  mean  of  the  birds  ?  " 

"  Of  anything.  Now,  promise  me.  I  am  anxious  to  know 
exactly  the  kind  of  noises  you  may  hear." 

l<  I  will  tell  you  everything  just  as  it  takes  place." 

"  Will  you  be  afraid,  my  son  ?  " 

"  No,  father,  if  you  promise  to  be  near  the  rope." 

"  I  will  be  near  it,  my  boy." 

The  time  having  come,  the  man,  placing  Clare  securely  in 
the  net,  raised  him  with  both  hands  and  dropped  him  over  the 
cliff,  allowing  the  rope  to  glide  slowly  along  the  smooth  sur 
face  of  the  billet  of  wood. 

When  the  rope  was  all  out  he  bent  over  the  precipice  and  lis 
tened.  The  silence  was  almost  painful.  Then  he  arose  and 
glanced  at  the  horizon.  The  distant  landscape  appeared  su 
perb.  It  was  like  a  dream  of  a  rich  prospect  where  mortals 
might  enjoy  happiness.  Inspired  by  the  beauty  of  the  scene, 
he  seized  a  handful  of  earth  and  casting  into  the  chasm,  said  : 
"  If  in  the  depths  of  this  solitude  a  spirit  resides  with  sym 
pathies  for  poor  human  life,  come  forth,  I  beseech  you  !  I 
implore  you !  as  a  sign  that  my  innocent  child,  Clare,  shall 
not  perish  prematurely." 

There  was  no  answer. 

"  Then,  laying  hold  of  the  rope  with  one  hand  and  placing  a 
foot  on  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  he  allowed  the  rest  of  his  body  to 
be  suspended  above  his  son. 

Nature  was  still  calm,  as  if  nothing  but  the  most  delightful 
amusements  were  transpiring  in  her  presence.  It  was  evident 
she  was  smiling  at  his  folly. 


THE    GREAT    PROBLEM  61 

After  relieving  himself  of  this  fearful  situation,  he  began  to 
draw  up  the  rope  with  the  steadiness  and  regularity  he  dis 
played  during  its  descent.  Finally  Clare  was  brought  in  trem 
bling  and  in  tears.  The  father,  without  making  any  observa 
tion,  took  him  in  his  arms  and  encouraged  him  to  sob  on  his 
breast. 

"  I  should  not  have  asked  so  much  of  you,  my  sweet  son," 
he  said  at  length. 

u  I  cannot  help  crying,  father.  It  was  so  lonely  and  my  body 
began  to  tremble,  and  I  could  not  stop  it." 

"  You  will  be  well  presently." 

"  There  didn't  any  birds  come  out,  either,"  continued 
Clare.  "  I  thought  often  I  would  fall,  my  hands  shook  so 
much." 

u  Did  you  hear  any  sounds  ?  " 

"  I  did." 

"  Ha  !  "  said  the  man,  eagerly  grasping  at  this  faint  indica 
tion  of  the  realization  of  his  hopes. 

"  Was  it  a  voice  ?" 

"  It  was  like  the  quiet  breathing  of  a  large  animal — oh!  ever 
BO  large ! " 

"  Then  it  was  but  the  sighing  of  the  wind  in  the  void." 

"  I  thought  it  to  be  what  we  hear  in  the  woods  when  the 
evening  is  calm." 

"  Aye  !  the  zephyr  playing  amid  the  boughs  and  leaves  of 
the  trees." 

"  Again  I  imagined  it  was  water  running  over  a  shallow  bed 
of  gravel." 

"  Yes,  the  mountain  hollows  given  voices  by  the  moving  at 
mosphere." 

"  The  whole  place  appeared  as  if  trying  to  speak,  but  could 
not." 

•'  Well  said,  my  child.  It  was  the  mysterious  meeting  of 
light  and  shade  ;  loneliness  and  vacuity ;  gentle  breezes  and 


52  ZANTHON 

granite  walls,  and  nature  the  prime  mover,  holding  each  to  the 
performance  of  its  duty." 

*'  If  it  could  speak,  father,  what  would  it  say  ?  " 

"  Ah  !  my  boy,  that  is  beyond  my  knowledge." 

"  But  what  do  you  think  it  would  say  ?  " 

"  I  wait  the  end.  I  am  but  the  medium  of  a  power — a  cre 
ation  like  other  agents.  I  move;  T  change;  I  breathe;  I  speak, 
but  my  language  is  not  understood.  I  am  beautiful  and  de 
formed,  merry  or  sad,  as  the  impulses  surrounding  me  impel 
me  to  action  or  repose.  I  am  a  type  of  man." 

Detaching  a  portion  of  the  rope,  he  wound  it  into  a  portable 
coil,  threw  it  over  his  shoulder,  and  taking  Clare  by  the  hand, 
began  the  homeward  march.  It  appears  he  had.  borrowed  the 
rope  in  sections  from  the  farmers  in  the  valley,  and  would  re 
turn  it  at  intervals. 

Cautioning  his  son  to  maintain  silence  in  regard  to  the  busi 
ness  just  concluded,  Marlband  reflected  philosophically  on  his 
recent  failure.  , 

All  energy,  he  thought,  is  the  result  of  established  law. 
There  is  no  detached  spirit  with  qualities  similar  to  living  per 
sons.  Life  is  the  result  of  a  combination  of  physical  parts 
producing  it,  as  light  emanates  from  luminous  bodies,  but  can 
not  be  sustained  without  them.  The  inferior  gods  were  merely 
names  chosen  to  characterize  powers  of  nature.  They  may 
render  assistance  to  man  if  employed  lawfully,  but  not  by  mir 
aculous  means,  such  as  he  had  sought  to  procure. 

No  doubt  this,  too,  was  the  rule  in  respect  to  the  Supreme 
Power.  How  could  erring  man  hope  to  change  what  the  un 
known  had  made  imperishable  through  time  ?  Man  must  fol 
low —  not  presume  to  lead.  His  ideas  are  like  the  mists  of  a 
mountain,  a  necessary  adjunct  of  its  condition  under  certain 
circumstances,  but  of  no  perceptible  value  unless  they  coincide 
with  law. 


THE    GREAT    PROBLEM  63 

If  any  concession  would  be  accorded  him  at  all,  it  must 
come  from  the  Supreme  Power  —  the  Invisible. 

How  ?     By  prayer  ? 

No  ;  by  demand  !  Prayer,  in  the  ordinary  sense,  was  an  ap 
peal  for  mercy  on  account  of  transgressions  against  Omnipo 
tence  ;  he  had  nothing  of  that  kind  on  hand  in  the  present 
case.  Clare  was  as  guiltless  as  a  being  holding  companionship 
with  the  godhead.  If  the  Father  really  existed  in  heaven,  as 
popularly  believed,  he  would  not  deny  justice  and  safety  to  his 
son,  or  think  it  presumption  in  Marlband  to  expect  it,  no  mat 
ter  how  the  petition  was  made. 

Even  if  this  belief  was  brought  to  adopt  another  name  for 
God,  to  be  known  as  the  ruling  energy  of  the  universe,  still 
the  demand  would  be  in  place  and  liable  to  operate  success 
fully. 

Clare  was  related  to  this  energy  and  must  be  regarded  lov 
ingly  by  it,  if  its  intelligence  were  anything  like  that  of  man 
kind. 

For  several  days  after  his  visit  to  the  mountain  he  fixed  his 
mind  deeply  and  forcibly  on  this  subject,  as  if  he  meant  to 
draw  some  response  out  of  chaos.  Curious  as  it  may  appear, 
this  action  continued  for  some  time  gave  promise  of  favorable 
results.  He  began  to»have  strange  dreams. 

One  night  after  wandering  more  than  usual  around  the  old 
fort  inhaling  the  fragrance  of  the  wild  flowers  and  pondering 
over  his  favorite  theme,  he  lay  down  to  enjoy  his  accustomed 
repose. 

He  was  no  sooner  asleep,  than  he  awoke  to  a  vision  surpass 
ing  in  magnificence  anything  ever  conceived  by  his  mind. 

He  was  alone  at  the  entrance  of  a  great  plain  extending 
from  the  earth  into  the  firmament  by  a  gradual  incline 
upward.  He  found  himself  walking  into  this  plain,  as  if 
drawn  by  a  secret  power;  and  saw  that  its  proportions  in 
creased  in  width  until  it  involved  an  expanse  as  large  as  the 


54  ZANTHON 

compass  of  the  horizon.    In  fact  its  limits  were  without  bounds, 
so  far  as  he  could  observe.    . 

On  either  side  of  him  were  avenues  flanked  by  arcnes  and 
monuments  of  various  colors  and  exquisite  in  design.  There 
were  fountains  of  water,  trees  and  shrubs  whose  leaves 
appeared  most  beautifully  tinted.  The  sheen  of  the  archi 
tectural  work  combined  with  the  brilliant  colors  of  the  natural 
growths  prevailing  there,  produced  a  view  whose  grandeur  was 
beyond  description. 

The  surface  of  the  plain  was  divided  into  several  sections  in 
different  colors  and  felt  exceedingly  pleasant  to  the  touch. 
He  heard  sounds  like  the  notes  of  high  toned  instruments, 
away  in  places  inaccessible  to  him,  and  a  wonderful  calmness 
pervaded  the  place. 

The  light  appeared  uniform  in  intensity.  It  was  sufficient, 
without  glare  and  permitted  a  view  into  the  distance;  whose 
beauty  fascinated  the  beholder  as  if  he  had  been  stricken  by  a 
magic  spell. 

In  this  delightful  region  there  were  no  inhabitants.     Neither 
did  the  trees  contain  birds  nor  the  water  fish  nor  the  ground 
insects. 
.  Animal  life  was  not  there  in  any  shape. 

Notwithstanding  Marlband's  delight'  at  beholding  euch  a 
glorious  spectacle  the  feeling  became  manifest  that  he  was 
accompanied  by  an  individual.  At  first  he  could  see  nothing 
of  this  person  being  only  conscious  instinctively,  something 
was  there  ;  but  gradually  the  semblance  of  a  form  appeared 
beside  him.  It  might  have  been  his  own  shadow  ;  yet  on 
reflection  he  concluded  this  could  not  exist,  as  there  was  no 
central  point  from  which  the  light  emanated,  such  as  produces 
shadows. 

He  found  he  was  guided  by  this  companion  without  obtru 
sion  or  language  and  felt  a  kind  of  affection  for  it,  like  what  is 
experienced  in  the  presence  of  a  dear  friend  or  a  lover. 


THE    GREAT    PROBLEM  65 

After  reflection  on  the  mysterious  presence  enabled  him  to 
command  sufficient  power,  he  turned  suddenly  upon  it,  and 
beheld  what  he  supposed  to  be  a  tall  man  of  comely  aspect 
near  him,  meditative  and  young. 

This  man  with  look  fixed  on  the  ground,  advanced  slowly  to 
the  base  of  an  eminence  hard  by,  leant  familiarly  against  it, 
crossed  one  foot  over  the  other  and  beckoned  the  man  of  earth 
to  a  seat  near  him. 

Marlband  in  accepting  the  invitation  knew  the  time  had 
come  to  decide  the  fate  of  his  boy. 

He  not  only  sat  down  with  alacrity  ;  but  began  a  conversa 
tion  on  the  subject  nearest  his  heart. 

"  I  desire,"  said  he,  "to  make  conditions  with  the  Supreme 
Power  regarding  the  preservation  of  my  son  Clare." 

"  Why  have  you  presumed  to  follow  a  course  adopted  if  at 
ail  only  by  madmen  ?  "  inquired  his  companion. 

"  I  have  but  obeyed  the  impulses  of  my  heart  ;  my  reason 
sanctioned  the  action  and  I  felt  myself,  in  this  cause,  guiltless. 
My  son  is  as  much  the  work  of  the  Supreme  Power  as  the 
worlds  which  revolve  in  space,  and  hence  I  consider  it  legiti 
mate  to  approach  with  the  design  of  saving  him  from  prema 
ture  death." 

"  Have  you  considered  how  absurd  it  must  be  in  ignorant 
man  to  aspire  to  know  the  plans  of  the  All-powerful  ?  " 

"  I  have." 

"  How  mad  the  being  of  earth,  to  ask  a  revision  of  laws 
inscribed  on  the  records  of  eternity  through  countless  ages?" 

"  I  did  not  look  at  the  question  in  that  way.  It  was  not 
contemplated  in  this  connection  to  interfere  with  law." 

"  What  do  you  exact  for  your  son  ?  " 

"Long  life." 

The  stranger  smiled,  like  one  hearing  some  foolish  platitude. 

"  Why  do  you  not  ask  that  the  privilege  be  extended  to  all 
your  children  ?  "  he  said. 


56  ZANTHON 

"  I  consider  it  would  be  demanding  too  much;  and  possibly 
frustrate  my  design  respecting  Clare.  Besides  I  wanted  an 
additional  concession  for  him." 

"Name  it." 

"Whosoever  injures  the  boy  by  word  or  deed,  shall  be 
brought  to  a  speedy  and  terrible  end." 

The  stranger  remained  motionless  and  silent,  with  his  eyes 
bent  on  the  ground.  After  a  considerable  time  spent  in  this 
manner,  he  asked: 

"  You  mean  by  death  ?  " 

"  I  do." 

"  In  the  natural  order  of  things  it  will  come  to  every  person." 

"Yes,  but  my  request  would  be  for  sudden  death;  violent 
extirpation,  before  the  circumstances  attending  the  offense 
against  my  son  be  forgotten." 

' '  The  civil  law  will  protect  him." 

"  Oh  no  !  no  !  no  !  no  !  " 

"  What  difference  would  it  make  if  an  interval  intervened 
between  the  time  the  punishment  was  inflicted  and  the  dis 
solution  of  the  party  engaged  in  its  perpetration  ?  " 

"  The  criminal  might  exult  in  his  iniquity  and  enjoy  happi 
ness,  while  my  innocent  child  would  suffer  unjust  torture  un 
able  to  assist  himself." 

"  No  criminal  can  be  happy.  The  memory  of  crime  is  like 
gall  to  the  taste,  it  inflicts  chastisement  on  the  possessor  of  it. 
The  most  trivial  injustice  committed  by  one  person  against 
another  will  strike  the  memory  of  the  offender  with  pain,  even 
after  years  have  passed  since  it  occurred." 

"  True,  yet  it  would  please  me  Well  to  have  the  boon  asked 
for,  accorded  my  boy." 

"  Do  you  consider  it  just  to  inflict  punishment  greater  than 
the  amount  received  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"Why?" 


THE    GREAT    PROBLEM  57 

"Because  an  unprovoked  assault  on  a  good  citizen  is  the 
highest  crime  known  to  man,  if  it  terminate  in  death.  In  any 
less  degree  than  this,  although  not  estimated  as  a  capital 
offense,  yet  the  circumstances,  such  as  the  innocence  of  Clare, 
the  respect  due  to  public  order  and  kindred  subjects,  would 
call  for  the  punishment  of  death  on  the  offender  when  he  who 
would  inflict  such  punishment  was  identical  with  the  Supreme 
Power." 

"  It  is  almost  impossible  to  concede  what  you  ask,  seeing 
that  nature  fixes  the  degree  of  punishment  for  offenses  against 
her,  from  which  she  will  not  deviate." 

"  It  is  not  impossible.  There  are  intricate  laws  connected 
with  human  life  unknown  to  mankind.  Death  strikes  persons 
at  all  ages.  It  would  not  disturb  law  or  surprise  any  one  if 
offenders  fell  in  the  streets  or  were  carried  off  in  a  hurricane, 
which  is  sometimes  the  fate  of  innocent  persons." 

"  In  order  to  attain  this  end  you  must  guarantee  certain 
conditions  on  behalf  of  your  son  ;  and  remember,  we  shall 
amend  your  original  proposition  by  striking  out  '  word  '  and 
confine  ourselves  to  deeds  of  assault.  If  the  offense  against 
Clare  be  words  only,  it  shall  not  be  punished  with  death." 

"  I  will  guarantee  anything  for  him  I  can." 

"  He  must  be  just." 

"  He  shall." 

"  And  innocent." 

"Yes." 

"  He  will  render  assistance  to  others  in  need  of  the  common 
necessaries  of  life." 

"  Be  it  so." 

"  Instruct  him  to  defend  the  helpless,  so  as  to  procure  them 
a  full  measure  of  justice." 

"  It  shall  be  done." 

"  He  must  walk  with  nature  in  her  beautiful  ways  and  drink 
deeply  of  her  mysteries." 


58  ZANTHON 

MI  am  already  leading  him  to  do  this." 

"  Do  not  inform  him  of  this  meeting  or  of  the  questions  dis 
cussed  thereat." 

"  No." 

"  It  is  understood  he  will  not  be  told  of  any  superhuman  aid 
enlisted  for  his  protection  during  life  other  than  such  as  all 
persons  well  learned  confide  in." 

"  The  requirement  shall  be  observed." 

"  You  will  make  no  provision  for  his  future  comfort  on  ac 
count  of  the  knowledge  here  obtained,  excepting  such  arrange 
ments  as  you  would  have  instituted  without  it." 

"  Very  well." 

"With  scarcely  enough  clothes  to  cover  him.  or  food  to  allay 
his  hunger,  he  shall  be  allowed  to  drift  on  the  world,  without 
protection  or  friendship  or  love  or  warning  voice  or  companion 
ship  or  hope  of  any  place  that  would  hide  him  from  the  evils 
of  a  barbarous  age." 

Marlband  clasping  his  hands  together  bowed  his  head  before 
the  stranger,  overcome  with  grief.  After  an  interval  of  some 
minutes  he  answered  :  — 

"  It  cannot  be  avoided  ;  but  this  is  very  hard." 

"  He  will  assume  a  new  name,"  continued  his  companion. 

"  On  what  grounds  ?  " 

"  Because  having  been  granted  a  renewal  of  his  term  of 
existence,  he  becomes  a  new  individual.  As  a  member  of  your 
family  he  would  have  ceased  to  exist." 

"  What  shall  he  be  called  ?  " 

"Zanthon." 

"  This  only  ?  " 

"  Zanthon." 

"  No  trace  of  my  family  name,  old  and  renowned  as  it  is  ?  " 

''  No.  You  cannot  reasonably  complain  on  this  account, 
seeing  how  persistently  you  have  labored  to  set  the  example. 
You  were  the  first  to  erase  it." 


THE    GEEAT    PEOBLEM  59 

N, 

"  I  remember  too  well  the  circumstances.  Then,  I  presume, 
it  will  die  out  altogether  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Is  there  anything  else  you  would  impose  ?  " 

"  Some  of  the  incidents  of  his  life,  after  parting  with  you 
may  be  mentioned.  He  will  have  several  narrow  escapes  from 
death.  He  will  be  deceived  by  persons  in  the  guise  of  friends. 
Betrayed  into  the  power  of  his  enemies.  Disappointments 
shall  pursue  him  to  the  end  of  his  life.  He  must  endure 
hunger,  thirst,  and  exposure  to  inclement  weather.  Cruelty 
shall  be  perpetrated  upon  him.  He  will  be  despised,  envied, 
and  false  accusations  preferred  against  him.  No  wife  or  child 
shall  exist  to  contribute  to  his  happiness.  He  shall  stand  like 
a  lone  pine  on  a  plain,  whose  companions  of  the  forest  have 
been  blasted  by  the  storm  ! " 

Marlband  fell  upon  his  knees,  exclaiming  :  — 

"  Mercy  I  Mercy  for  Clare  !  Mercy  for  Zanthon  ! " 

Then  extending  his  arms  in  a  supplicating  manner,  he  con 
tinued  :  — 

"  Oh,  thou  !  who  in  the  depth  of  infinitude,  soarest  on  wings 
of  golden  light,  companion  of  eternal  power,  behold  one  kneel 
ing  to  thee  in  behalf  of  innocence  and  helplessness.  Thou 
supreme  glory  beaming  with  surpassing  loveliness,  above  the 
domes  of  unknown  worlds.  Father,  ruler  of  eternity,  Almighty 
One,  imperishable  energy,  manifest  through  material  and 
space  ;  absorbing  all  time,  controlling  all  power,  and  having 
thy  habitation  in  eternity,  spare  my  son.  Mitigate  these  ter 
rible  afflictions  I " 

The  stranger  replied  :  — 

"It  is  but  the  common  fate  of  mankind,  excepting  a  few  of 
the  visitations.  The  genius  of  nature  will  be  taxed  to  recon 
cile  with  law  whatever  is  granted  your  son.  Hence  the 
necessity  of  strange  features  in  his  history." 


60  ZANTHON 

"Will  there  be  any  privilege  given  to  lessen  the  burden  of 
his  sorrow,  and  enable  him  to  enjoy  existence  to  some  extent  ?" 
said  Marlband,  regaining  his  seat. 

"  Through  the  difficulties .  indicated  he  shall  reach  com 
petence.  Nature  shall  give  him  fame  in  return  for  his  com 
panionship.  Temperate  habits  will  result  in  purity  of  thought 
and  peace  shall  finally  surmount  his  troubles." 

"  I  am  content,"  said  the  father. 

"Are  we  now  agreed  as  to  the  terms  of  the  contract  on  each 
side?" 

"  I  believe  so." 

"You  understand  the  reasons  why  some  of  the  conditions, 
apparently  harsh,  are  necessary  to  be  observed  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Then  all  the  privileges  requested  for  the  boy  shall  be  con 
ceded  ;  and  the  powers  shall  know  of  the  compact,  so  as  to 
keep  inviolate  forever  the  agreement  here  enacted." 

Marlband  felt  the  business  of  the  hour  concluded,  yet  was 
anxious  to  understand  the  character  of  the  place  where  this 
important  interview  had  transpired.  Attempting  to  speak  on 
the  subject,  he  was  seized  with  a  slight  dizziness,  obliging  him 
to  lean  against  the  back  of  his  seat.  Then  a  mist  crept  slowly 
over  his  eyes  obscuring  the  view  before  him.  His  strange 
companion  disappeared.  Drowsiness  oppressed  his  feelings, 
and  finally  he  slept. 

When  he  awoke,  the  sun  was  rising  over  the  mountains  and 
forcing  his  rays  through  the  chinks  of  the  old  door  of  his  cot 
tage  ;  the  birds  were  singing  in  the  fields,  and  the  children 
chatting  through  the  apartment  while  preparing  to  begin  the 
labors  of  the  day.  Notwithstanding  the  visionary  nature  of 
his  experience  during  the  night,  Marlband  entertained  the 
belief  that  the  great  problem  was  solved. 


CHAPTER  V. 

FAMINE. 

'  I  ^HE  people  of  Footford  had  not  long  to  wait  for  the  verifi- 
•*•  cation  of  Marlband's  predictions.  Those  who  doubted 
them  in  the  first  instance  became  somewhat  alarmed  on  observ 
ing  the  large  spots  on  the  leaves  and  stems  of  the  potato  plants 
at  the  time  promised.  A  few  weeks  afterwards  the  season  had 
come  to  begin  gathering  the  products  of  the  year.  The  genial 
harvest,  the  period  of  abundance,  when  even  the  poorest  'of  the 
poor  became  conscious  how  delightful  the  world  appears  to  per 
sons  having  plenty  to  eat. 

Alas  for  human  expectancy.  Instead  of  full  measures  on 
this  occasion  the  people  who  sought  for  them  returned  home 
empty-handed.  The  potatoes  were  all  rotten  in  the  ground  ! 
What  they  had  heard  their  neighbor  say  was  true  to  the  letter. 

When  the  facts  became  fully  known  ;  when  people  began  to 
realize  the  condition  of  their  families,  there  arose  a  wail  or 
lamentation  in  the  land  such  as  was  never  before  heard.  It 
was  the  cry  of  women,  who,  in  their  frantic  distress,  rushed 
out  on  the  highways  and  gave  vent  to  their  sorrow  there,  as  if 
to  awaken  the  mysterious  powers  of  the  universe  to  action  in 
their  behalf.  This  added  terror  to 'the  general  consternation. 

For  a  short  time  the  immediate  distress  of  the  very  poorest 
people  was  relieved  by  their  neighbors.  After  this  they  left 
their  houses  never  to  return.  Those  who  remained  did  so  only 

(61) 


62  ZANTHON 

to  follow  the  example  of  the  others,  when  their  means  of  sub 
sistence  had  been  expended.  A  number  of  farmers  had  small 
quantities  of  oats  and  barley  intended  originally  to  be  sold  to 
pay  rent,  but  this  year  were  retained  for  their  own  support. 

All  payments  were  stopped,  charity  disappeared  and  friend 
ship  even  became  extinct  under  the  necessity  of  providing  for 
self. 

The  open  country,  the  public  -  roads  and  the  towns  were 
thronged  with  destitute  families  seeking  food  to  preserve  life. 
As  the  year  advanced  the  number  increased.  Every  resource 
imaginable  or  available  was  examined  by  them.  Cattle  were 
slaughtered  in  the  fields  ;  domestic  fowls  fell  one  after  another 
to  satisfy  human  demands.  Hogs  and  even  horses  were  de 
voured  by  their  owners. 

Children  could  be  seen  digging  for  roots  and  gathering  vari 
ous  kinds  of  leaves,  which  they  carried  home  and  cooked  for 
food.  .  On  the  coast  the  seaweed  thrown  in  by  the  tide  was 
eagerly  sought,  and  such  portions  of  it  as  could  be  used  eaten. 

Some  of  the  middlemen,  who  were  growing  large  quantities 
of  turnips  for  their  horses  and  cattle,  sold  the  crop  to  the  poor 
at  maturity  as  a  substitute  for  potatoes. 

Suddenly  an  announcement  was  made  that  numbers  of  the 
people  were  dying.  Those  wrho  could  afford  to  satisfy  curiosity 
at  such  a  trying  time  found  the  dead  in  several  places  unburied; 
on  the  tops  of  the  hills,  in  ravines,  along  the  roads,  as  well  as 
in  deserted  houses. 

Nature  was  shocked  to  the  heart  at  the  spectacle. 

It  would  be  offensive  to  laugh,  even  in  private,  lest  the  void 
sorrowing  for  this  portion  of  mankind  should  smite  the  trans 
gressor  with  a  death  stroke. 

Disease  in  many  forms  appeared.  Its  vigor  became  terrible, 
for  the  victim  never  escaped.  All  the  noble  qualities  peculiar 
to  man  in  the  pursuit  of  good  became  dormant.  He  fell  in  the 
course  of  a  few  months  from  the  happiness  of  an  intellectual 


FAMINE  63 

being  to  the  irresponsibility  of  a  savage.  The  face  of  physical 
nature  appeared  in  awe  of  some  immense  power  operating  in 
its  presence,  furious  with  the  conditions  imposed  on  it,  to  de 
stroy  innocence,  while  the  guilty  remained  untouched. 

Oh,  it  would  be  only  for  a  season.  When  the  angel  of  Death 
ceased  his  present  mission  there  would  be  a  day  of  retribution 
appointed  for  the  nobles.  Aye,  it  was  probable  their  total  extir 
pation  would  be  determined  and  agreed  to.  A  system  so  obnox 
ious  to  nature  could  not  last  long,  especially  if  productive  of 
such  dire  disaster  as  witnessed  here. 

Fairside  Marlband  and  his  family  were  among  the  first  to 
feel  the  effects  of  the  famine.  Having  no  grain  on  his  land, 
the  failure  of  the  potatoes  left  nothing  but  a  few  garden  vege 
tables.  Taking  into  account  what  friendly  acquaintances  gave 
them,  by  the  end  of  October  their  entire  means  were  exhausted. 

Then,  indeed,  did  this  mysterious  man  rise  to  the  dignity  of 
a  hero  by  the  extraordinary  labors  performed  in  behalf  of  his 
family. 

Although  the  season  was  growing  cold  and  rain  fell  in  con 
siderable  quantities,  every  morning  witnessed  his  departure  in 
search  of  provision.  If  he  did  not  return  until  near  the  close 
of  the  day,  it  was  understood  by  his  wife  and  children  he  had 
traveled  many  miles  on  that  occasion.  He  never  came  home 
without  bringing  something.  There  were  no  questions  asked  as 
to  his  methods  of  procedure  ;  it  was  satisfactory  to  all  parties 
when  the  food  appeared,  no  matter  how  procured.  After  the 
sources  of  his  supplies  for  some  distance  around  Footford  were 
exhausted,  he  extended  the  circuit.  Then  he  penetrated  to  the 
town,  distant  about  ten  miles,  where  large  numbers  of  people 
congregated,  attracted  by  the  rumor  that  some  form  of  relief 
was  being  adopted  for  them. 

Aid  from  distant  countries  would  come,  no  doubt,  and  did 
at  a  later  period,  but  the  flower  of  the  people  would  be  laid  in 
the  dust  before  it  could  be  utilized  to  save  them.  The  mer- 


64  ZANTHON 

chants  and  some  of  the  aristocracy,  however,  instituted  pro 
ceedings  for  giving  immediate  relief.  This  consisted  of  soup 
made  of  corn  meal,  Avater  and  salt. 

In  the  history  of  the  world  there  could  not,  perhaps,  be 
found  a  more  reprehensible  preparation  for  the  nourishment  of 
mankind.  Had  the  meal  been  issued  singly  it  could  have  been 
made  into  bread  or  mush  and  relished  by  the  consumers  ;  but 
soup  of  this  consistence,  color  and  flavor  was  an  abomination. 
However,  there  were  no  remonstrances  offered  or  complaints 
heard.  Weighed  in  the  balance  of  human  excellence  the  de 
visers  of  this  scheme  were  far  beneath  the  unfortunate  recipi 
ents.  The  narrow-heartedness  shown  in  this  instance  was  such 
as  to  make  a  person  ashamed  of  being  related  in  any  way  to 
the  miserable  creatures.  Notwithstanding  its  deficiencies  Marl- 
band  had  some  difficulty  in  procuring  a  share  of  the  so-called 
relief.  After  making  use  of  it  for  several  days  almost  all  the 
members  of  his  family  sickened,  obliging  him  to  explore  other 
districts  in  order  to  vary  his  supplies. 

These  daily  marches  enabled  him  to  witness  woful  scenes. 
Desolation  appeared  to  be  increasing  everywhere.  Footford  was 
wholly  abandoned  early  in  the  season.  For  miles  around  no 
one  remained  but  his  family.  It  was  as  if  they  lived  in  the 
center  of  a  wilderness, 

He  often  saw  persons  fall  by  the  wayside,  yet  was  afraid  to 
render  assistance,  lest  an  accident  should  detain  him  from 
reaching  home  when  expected. 

Children  endeavoring  to  bury  their  parents,  without  coffin  or 
shroud  ;  women  carrying  children  on  their  backs  and  the  dead 
in  their  arms  ;  men  digging  graves  in  front  of  their  doors, 
might  be  seen  frequently  over  the  face  of  the  country.  On  ac 
count  of  constant  exposure  to  scenes  of  this  nature,  as  well  as 
to  inclemency  of  weather,  he  felt  the  savage  rise  in  his  heart. 
From  solicitations  he  merged  into  demands.  When  he  entered 
a  house,  if  there  was  food,  the  occupants  were  obliged  to  give 


FAMINE  65 

him  part  of  it  before  he  would  leave.  If  the  people  were  dying 
he  carried  off  all  without  scruple.  When  he  found  none  but 
dead  folks  he  gutted  the  house  like  a  fiend.  He  broke  into 
chests  and  cupboards,  battered  down  doors  or  bored  through 
the  roof  without  hesitation. 

His  wife  said  to  him  one  day  :  "  What  will  we  do  in  the 
depth  of  winter  ?  You  cannot  make  such  long  journeys  then 
in  the  snow  and  rain  as  you  do  now.  You  are  getting  weak 
already." 

"  Aye,  the  winter,"  said  the  man,  reflectively.  "  The  winter 
will  surely  test  all  my  strength  ;  and  it  is  already  at  the  door." 

This  was  about  the  end  of  November.  The  changes  wrought 
in  the  family  since  the  beginning  of  the  famine  were  very  per 
ceptible. 

Marlband  was  bent  on  account  of  over  exertion.  His  face 
was  thin  and  hard  like  carved  wood.  While  there  could  yet 
be  seen  a  penetrating  look  in  his  eyes  they  had  sunk  deeply  in 
their  sockets,  showing  great  mental  disquietude.  The  hair  per 
mitted  to  grow  over  his  face  and  head  in  the  utmost  disorder, 
gave  him  a  frightful  appearance,  especially  as  his  pale  features 
glistened  like  one  risen  from  the  dead.  No  one  could  recognize 
him  any  longer  by  his  voice.  It  was  weak  and  frequently  husky 
from  emotion. 

His  clothes  hung  in  tatters  around  him  ;  the  shoes  on  his  feet 
were  ground  to  the  uppers,  and  an  old  misshapen  piece  of  felt 
which  had  once  been  a  hat  covered  his  head.  The  wife  exhib 
ited  a  kind  of  wild  look,  a  picture  of  nervous  excitement  called 
forth  by  actual  suffering  and  fear  of  impending  danger:  Per 
haps  the  circumstance  which  pained  her  most  was  her  inability 
to  assist  her  husband  other  than  remaining  in  doors  to  watch 
the  children.  The  food  did  not  agree  with  her,  and  a  continua 
tion  of  her  present  surroundings  would  produce  some  trouble, 
ending  fatally,  no  doubt. 

ZANTHON    5 


66  ZANTHON 

Amby  had  become  pale  and  thin,  but  her  brilliant  beauty 
remained.  She  kept  herself  busy  at  some  trifling  work,  speak 
ing  very  little.  May  showed  great  vitality.  She  worked  fear 
lessly  through  the  house,  spoke  loud  and  laughed  sometimes  to 
encourage  the  others. 

Valine  began  to  fail  soon.  The  beauty  which  distinguished 
her  previously  was  gradually  disappearing.  The  rosy  lips  as 
sumed  a  bluish  tint ;  the  lustre  of  the  eyes  became  dull  and 
the  face  sharp.  Her  movements  through  the  house  were  quietly 
performed,  and  she  often  sang  to  h'erself.  Orfa  lay  abed.  He 
had  been  sick  since  partaking  freely  of  the  soup  brought  from 
the  town,  as  already  noticed.  The  father  controlled  the  trouble 
by  giving  him  some  potions  which  he  prepared  from  certain 
astringent  roots,  yet  it  was  thought  advisable  to  keep  the  boy 
in  bed,  as  he  appeared  quite  weak. 

Clare  was  grave  and  at  times  sad,  but  strong  as  usual.  His 
age  did  not  permit  him  to  think  so  deeply  as  the  others  of  his 
situation,  and  he  required  but  little  food,  even  during  times  of 
plenty. 

May  and  he  helped  each  other.  They  went  frequently  into 
the  fields,  and  when  alone  laughed  with  as  much  zest  as  of  old. 

Clare,  however,  had  been  grievously  troubled  by  the  loss  of 
some  of  his  favorites. 

During  the  spring  Fly,  the  sparrow,  left  the  house,  and,  as 
sociating  himself  with  a  strange  bird  in  the  garden,  began  the 
consti uctioii  of  a  rest  in  the  identical  hawthorn  bush  from 
which  he  was  originally  taken.  The  boy,  complaining  to  his 
father,  intimated  he  would  prefer  to  see  Fly  alone.  The  man 
replied :  "  He  is  going  to  build  a  nest,  and  needs  assistance, 
which  accounts  for  the  presence  of  the  other  bird."  About 
midsummer  Fly  had  congregated  around  him  a  number  of 
young  sparrows.  He  seemed  to  be  more  attached  to  them  than 
to  his  old  friend  who  took  such  care  of  him  formerly  in  the 
house.  One  morning  he  was  seen  rousing  up  the  whole  col- 


FAMINE  67 

ony,  like  a  captain  marshalling  his  men  for  an  expedition,  and 
taking  the  lead,  flew  across  the  open  country,  followed  by  the 
others.  This  was  the  last  seen  of  him. 

Fly's  desertion,  however,  was  trivial  compared  with  a  later 
misfortune  —  the  death  of  Tyro. 

This  event  occurred,  no  doubt,  on  account  of  dire  want. 
When  food  became  so  scarce  that  each  individual  was  given  a 
quantity  proportionate  to  age,  and  that,  for  the  most  part,  short 
allowance  was  the  distinguishing  characteristic  of  the  meals, 
poor  Tyro  could  not  be  included  as  one  in  the  division.  Nev 
ertheless  Clare  voluntarily  gave  him  some  of  his  share,  until 
cautioned  by  his  father  that  such  action  should  be  discontin 
ued  as  a  matter  of  necessity. 

The  dog  actually  seemed  to  understand  the  nature  of  the  dis 
tress,  for  he  frequently  howled  outside  the  door  at  night  and 
absented  himself  during  a  portion  of  the  day,  as  if  seeking 
food  elsewhere. 

One  morning  he  was  found  dead  under  Clare's  sleeping- 
place,  curled  up  on  a  straw  mat  which  had  been  made  for  him 
during  happier  times. 

Among  the  children  it  was  a  day  of  great  mourning,  and  at 
May's  suggestion  a  grave  was  prepared  for  him  in  a  corner  of 
the  garden,  where  he  was  buried. 

After  Clare's  grief  had  subsided  he  said  to  May  : 

"  I  will  plant  a  tree  over  him  next  year."    /• 

Not  knowing  the  changes  liable  to  occur  in  the  mean  time, 
his  sister  answered  : 

"We  will  remember  him." 

"  What  kind  of  a  tree  will  we  plant  ? ''  continued  the  boy. 

"  Hawthorn,  I  think,  would  be  the  best,"  she  said. 

u  Like  the  one  that  Fly  lived  in  ?  " 

"  Yes.  In  the  spring  it  has  white  blossoms  that  give  a  sweet 
perfume." 

"  Do  you  think  Tyro  would  like  that  ?  " 


63  ZANTHON 

"  If  he  knew  it,  he  would.  This  fragrant  air  above  his  grave 
is  the  highest  tribute  you  could  pay  to  his  memory." 

"  They're  all  gone  now  but  Rompy,"  resumed  the  boy,  "but 
he  will  stay  with  us,  because  he  can  get  plenty  to  eat." 

"  We  must  not  part  with  Rompy,"  said  May,  "  he  will  soon 
be  able  to  carry  you  on  his  back." 

"  Oh,  you  may  be  sure  I  will  keep  him.  Rompy  wilj  be  with 
us  forever." 

While  the  attention  of  the  younger  children  was  directed  in 
the  manner  just  described,  Marlband  suddenly  encountered  a 
difficulty  more  terrible  than  famine.  Whatever  strength  and 
ingenuity  remained  unexhausted  in  him  were  roused  to  their 
utmost  capacity  by  an  appalling  circumstance. 

Amby,  his  daughter,  left  the  house  one  morning  to  meet  a 
party  of  acquaintances  moving  out  of  the  country,  and  did  not 
return. 

The  mountain  road  coming  through  the  district  in  a  south 
eastern  direction  passed  near  the  old  fort  on  the  eastern  side  at 
a  short  distance  from  Marlband's  residence,  and  running  north 
west  joined  the  King's  highway,  or  main  road,  which  lead 
north  to  the  principal  shipping  point  on  the  coast. 

At  the  time  mentioned  groups  of  people  were  constantly 
passing  along  these  roads,  most  of  them  on  their  way  to  foreign 
countries.  There  were  others,  however,  intent  on  plunder,  and 
it  was  not  an  unusual  occurrence  to  witness  a  well-appointed 
party  of  the  aristocratic  factions  dash  along  the  route  as  a  va 
riety  to  their  entertainment. 

Marlband  heard  of  the  event  on  his  return  from  the  day's 
expedition  ;  for,  as  the  distance  to  the  mountain  road,  where 
Amby  was  to  intercept  the  friends,  could  be  but  a  few  minutes' 
walk,  the  mother  noticed  her  daughter's  absence  in  the  early 
part  of  the  day  and  dispatched  messengers  to  search  for  her. 
As  these  returned  without  finding  any  trace  of  the  missing 
girl,  the  mother  became  alarmed,  but  could  do  nothing  until 


FAMINE  69 

the  arrival  of  her  husband.  Although  it  was  now  winter,  and 
the  fatigue  of  the  journey  just  completed  pressed  him  to  seek 
rest,  yet  the  man  determined  to  search  for  Amby  during  the 
night. 

Expostulations  offered  by  his  wife  were  heard  in  vain.  While 
his  pulse  quickened  and  his  breath  came  quick  and  short,  he 
sought  for  weapons  in  a  cavity  behind  one  of  the  beams  sup 
porting  the  roof  of  the  house.  These  consisted  of  a  bludgeon 
and  knife.  They  were  formidable  instruments  of  offense  or 
defense,  especially  the  long  steel  blade  held  in  place  by  a  heavy 
spring. 

Both  had  been  prepared  at  leisure  and  furnished  with  every 
thing  necessary  to  their  complete  usefulness.  He  had  no  defi 
nite  idea  as  to  whether  or  not  he  would  be  obliged  to  use  them, 
but  if  an  encounter  did  take  place,  woe  to  the  enemy  giving 
him  battle  !  With  these  he  rushed  into  the  night,  his  hair  be 
ing  lifted  by  the  wind  in  awful  aspect ;  his  headlong  speed 
making  him  appear  like  some  creature  of  another  world. 

The  night  darkened  upon  his  passage  through  it  until  its 
murky  depths  resembled  those  of  caverns  beneath  a  mountain, 
as  if  it  meant  to  hide  him  from  the  face  of  the  peaceful 
firmament.  It  was  calculated  before  leaving  home  he  could 
overtake  the  party  Amby  had  gone  to  see,  at  a  camping-place, 
or  village,  on  the  highway,  about  sixteen  miles  distant,  where 
they  would  stop  for  the  night. 

In  this  estimate  he  was  correct ;  for  long  before  dawn  he 
halted  in  the  village  where  they  slept. 

There  was  nothing  gained,  however,  by  his  precipitous 
march.  Amby  was  not  there. 

The  party  had  seen  her  on  the  mountain  road,  near  the  fort, 
where  they  spoke  to  her  and  had  their  leave-taking,  she  turn 
ing,  as  they  understood,  to  go  home. 

On  his  return  he  examined  carefully  every  place  in  and 
around  the  fort,  assuming  if  she  had  been  murdered  he  might 


70  ZANTHON 

find  her  body  ;  but  nothing  was  seen  which  could  give  the 
least  trace  of  her  condition  or  the  causes  of  her  disappear 
ance. 

From  explorations  in  the  country  he  penetrated  to  the  town. 
Here  he  wandered  through  the  streets,  searching  now  for  his 
daughter  as  well  as  for  provisions.  Through  the  lanes  and  by 
ways  ;  into  remote  corners  and  public  places  of  resort ;  at  the 
doors  of  private  residences,  he  was  seen  gliding  like  a  troubled 
spirit  incapable  of  relief. 

Whatever  interest  might  have  been  excited  in  the  public 
mind  for  him  in  prosperous  times,  no  one  paid  any  attention 
to  his  case  at  present. 

Where  hundreds  were  falling  daily  into  a  worse  predicament, 
it  was  not  likely  he  would  be  made  the  object  of  special  pro 
tection  by  those  who  had  enough  to  do  keeping  famine  from 
their  own  doors.  Besides  Marlband  looked  more  like  an 
insane  man  than  one  in  possession  of  his  reason.  The  story 
told  by  him  regarding  the  loss  of  his  daughter  might  be  merely 
a  presentation  of  his  disordered  fancy.  Hence,  there  were  some 
who  laughed  derisively  at  it,  as  a  fabrication  to  excite  sympa 
thy  in  his  own  behalf.  Such  tales  were  heard  almost  every 
day.  The  world  sometimes  turns  on  a  noble  spirit,  striking  it 
in  its  ignorance  without  mercy. 

Marlband  felt  the  blow,  as  if  a  heavy  rock  had  fallen  on  him 
It  made  him  exclaim  in  the  bitterness  of  grief  and  rage  :  "  Oh, 
humanity,  thou  art  unworthy  of  an  apostrophe  uttered  even  in 
thy  dispraise  !  " 

No  rebuff,  however  acutely  it  might  have  been  felt,  prevented 
the  continuation  of  his  inquiries.  His  words  were  limited  to 
two  sentences  in  the  presence  of  strangers  : 

"  Give  me  food  ;  I  want  my  daughter." 

Once  a  woman,  leading  a  boy  by  the  hand,  asked  him  in  a 
sympathizing  manner  : 

"  What  was  your  daughter  like,  poor  man  ?  " 


FAMINE  71 

•  "Like?"  he  answered,  wildly,  while  grasping  his  hair 
with  both  hands,  he  whined,  in  the  manner  of  a  sick  child. 
Then,  recollecting  the  purport  of  the  question,  replied 
calmly  : 

"  Hast  thou  seen  the  sun  in  the  glory  of  the  summer  solstice, 
when  he  puts  forth  the  supreme  brightness  of  his  vigor  to 
adorn  the  heavens  and  excite  the  a'dmiration  of  all  living 
creatures  ?  How  absolute  is  his  grandeur,  freshened  with 
ruddy  health  and  beaming  alone,  immeasurably  above  all  com 
petitors. 

Such  was  Amby. 

Hast  thou  beheld  the  evening,  robed  in  refined  beauty, 
standing  calmly  and  with  pensive  mood  in  view  of  the  Infinite? 
Sweet  as  a  dream  of  heaven  ;  the  idol  of  pure  minds ;  chaste 
as  the  companion  of  God ;  clear,  like  the  crystal  waters  of  a 
fabulous  fountain  ? 

That  resembled  my  daughter. 

Hast  thou  heard  of  the  beings  beyond  the  stars,  whose 
breath  resembles  the  perfume  of  flowers  —  with  eyes  of  fasci 
nating  light  and  lips  aglow  in  the  tints  of  the  rose  ? 

My  child  was  like  unto  them." 

The  woman  turned  away,  not  knowing  how  to  reply,  and  the 
boy  asked  her  : 

"  What  does  he  mean,  mother  ?  " 

"  Hush  !  He  is  mad.  No  one  but  a  madman  would  talk  in 
that  way,"  said  the  woman. 

The  loss  of  Amby  was  the  first  great  indication  to  Marlband 
that  a  power  greater  than  his  own  had  begun  the  work  of  his 
destruction.  It  was  like  meeting  a  barrier  he  could  not  pass, 
because  insurmountable. 

Knowledge  of  occult  science,  ingenuity,  courage  and  perse 
verance  were  of  no  avail  in  this  case.  His  progress  was 
checked  when  hope  had  induced  him  to  believe  he  might  be 
able  to  work  his  way  through  the  evil  of  the  times. 


72 


ZANTHON 


He  was  stunned.  An  invisible  hand  struck  him  in  the  dark 
ness,  and  he  staggered  from  its  effects. 

A  few  more  of  such  calamitous  strokes,  aimed  at  him  with 
like  precision,  would  bring  him  down  to  earth,  never  to  rise 

The  other  members  of  the  family  were  fearfully  stricken  by 
the  misfortune  so  unaccountable  in  its  occurrence.  It  made 
them  tremble,  because  its  work  was  so  complete  as  not  to  admit 
of  the  least  interference. 

They  could  do  nothing  to  defend  themselves. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

CELEBRATING  A  FESTIVAL. 

'"INHERE  was  a  climax  of  destitution  in  the  home  of  Marl- 
*  band  on  Christmas  eve.  • 

PH  the  outside,  the  snow  lay  thick  and  heavy  over  the 
ground  obliterating  familiar  pathways,  leveling  uneven  places, 
and  blocking  the  public  roads.  The  sky  was  obscured  by  an 
opaque  mass  of  it,  which  in  its  disintegration  would  add  to  the 
quantity  already  fallen. 

Sounds  indicative  of  movement  were  heard  no  more.  Even 
the  stream  hard  by,  so  garrulous  heretofore,  became  frozen  and 
its  voice  hushed  into  silence.  It  seemed  to  have  felt  the 
incessant  prattle  before  sustained,  to  be  obtrusive  and  harsh 
at  this  time,  when  Death  was  solemnly  extending  his  wings 
above  the  doomed  earth  with  the  intention,  apparently,. of 
sealing  up  human  life  in  eternal  slumber.  No  doubt  it  was 
satisfied  to  participate  in  the  general  desolation. 

Within,  the  family  had  waited  until  evening  for  the  coming 
home  of  the  father.  There  had  been  no  food  tasted  or  eaten 
by  any  one  of  them  since  yesterday  ;  and  the  fact  that  Orfa 
was  yet  in  poor  health  added  pair?  to  their  bewilderment. 

Besides,  it  was  well  remember sd,  Christmas  would  come 
to-morrow  :  the  festival  distinguished  for  liberality  towards 
the  poor  ;  a  time  of  happiness  for  young  and  old.  The  period 
when  every  one  was  permitted  to  enjoy  a  full  measure  of  legiti- 

(78) 


74  ZANTHON 

mate  pleasure  without  criticism.  Apart  from  its  supposed 
spiritual  advantages,  it  ushered  in  on  this  account  large 
supplies  of  the  most  delicious  viands  the  season  could  afford. 
What  would  it  bring  now  ?  Something  to  be  remembered,  no 
doubt.  As  the  day  approached  its  close,  the  father  was  seen 
returning  home.  May,  Valine,  and  Clare  ran  to  meet  him, 
regardless  of  the  snow  coming  in  contact  with  their  bare  feet. 
Custom  made  such  contact  endurable. 

Marlband  extended  his  hands  to  grasp  those  of  his  children. 
In  their  joy  at  meeting  him,  they  did  not  notice,  poor  creatures, 
that  he  had  not  the  accustomed  supply  of  provisions.  They 
were  blind  to  the  fact  that  for  the  first  time  during  the  year 
he  was  coming  to  them  without  a  particle  of  food  ! 

He  had  visited  a  place  from  which  he  had  expected  to  have 
taken  a  supply,  but  was  disappointed.  Moreover,  his  strength 
was  not  now  so  good  as  it  used  to  be,  making  it  impossible  to 
do  more  on  that  occasion.  Any  day,  beyond  the  present,  might 
witness  the  appearance  of  his  incapacity  for  further  travel. 

On  entering  the  house,  the  wife  perceived  at  once  the  true 
state  of  affairs.  She  drew  forward  a  seat  into  which  he  fell 
rather  than  sat,  while  the  children  gathered  eagerly  around 
him,  smiling  in  their  wretchedness,  thus  giving  some  cheer  to 
his  disturbed  mind.  Neither  husband  nor  wife  seemed  dis 
posed  to  talk.  They  had  reached  a  period  when  the  mind 
turns  in  upon  itself,  from  a  disgust  or  terror  of  external  things. 
In  this  situation  it  is  extraordinary  how  rn^ch  information  is 
obtained  by  intuition. 

Without  saying  so,  the  husband  knew  his  wife  unde^blood 
all  about  his  want  of  success,  while  she,  on  her  part,  believed 
his  mind  fully  alive  to  the  pity  she  re-ally  felt  for  him. 

The  children,  however,  would  not  remain  silent. 

May,  who  was  standing  close  to  the  man's  shoulder, 
said  :  — 

."  I  could  go  out  with  you  every  day,  father,  to  help  you." 


CELEBRATING    A    FESTIVAL  75 

Both  parents  turned  suddenly  to  look  at  the  girl,  but  neither 
of  them  spoke.  May  continued  :  — 

"  I  feel  strong,  and  you  are  getting  weak." 

"  It  is  your  spirit,  my  child,  the  desire  to  do  good.  What 
ever  you  could  have  accomplished  at  an  earlier  date,  it  would 
be  now  impossible  to  attain  on  account  of  winter." 

"  If  you  tell  me  where  to  go.  and  how  to  get  what  you  bring 
home,  I  would  venture  out  alone." 

"  Ah,  my  brave  girl,"  said  the  father,  struck  with  the 
remarkable  persistence  of  his  daughter,  "  You  do  not  know 
the  dangers  attending  such  a  course." 

"  Then  tell  me  father." 

"  The  people  have  fled  from  the  district ;  you  would  be 
obliged  to  travel  a  long  distance  to  reach  points  sparsely 
inhabited,  with  no  certainty  of  procuring  anything  of  what 
you  sought.  There  are  bands  of  desperate  men  on  the  high 
ways  it  would  be  unsafe  to  meet,  and  altogether  the  difficulties 
are  too  numerous  and  obstinate  to  be  overcome."  . 

The  mother  raised  her  head  and  remarked  quietly  :  — 

"May  is  strong  yet,  and  could  go  into  the  town  to  work." 

"  She  could  be  a  servant  girl,"  said  Orfa. 

"  She  might  wash  dishes  in  a  kitchen,"  spoke  out  Valine. 

The  father  turned  to  Clare  :  — 

"  What  shall  we  do  with  May,  my  boy  ?  " 

u  Keep  May  at  home,  father,"  answered  Clare  gravely,  and 
he  continued  :  "  May  must  not  part  with  me.  If  she  goes,  I 
go  with  her." 

May  approached  the  boy  and  put  her  arms  around  him, 
while  the  man  offered  commendatory  words  in  his  praise  by 
saying  :  — 

"  Good,  my  boy,  you  are  worthy  of  my  esteem  and  gratitude." 

The  mother,  however,  urged  the  original  proposition ;  and 
she  added  :  — 

"  Something  must  be  done  soon." 


76  ZANTHON 

"  The  girl  could  earn  no  more  than  her  own  support,"  said  the 
man,  "even  supposing  that  work  was  available.  It  would  be 
one  less  to  supply  here,  to  be  sure ;  but  I  am  not  willing  to 
show  any  disposition  of  getting  rid  of  her.  She  is  too  young 
for  rough  treatment." 

"  I  might  go  before  the  doors  of  the  rich  and  ask  them  to 
relieve  us,'*  said  May. 

This  observation  brought  Marlband  to  his  feet  as  if  a  shell 
had  burst  behind  him,  while  his  haggard  countenance  betrayed 
the  depths  of  his  emotion. 

"Oh,  spare  my  soul  this  supreme  anguish!"  he  cried 
piteously.  ' '  Alone  amid  the  dark  shadows  of  desolation  have 
I  wandered  without  murmur  to  provide  you  food  and  conceal 
your  helplessness  from  the  world's  criticism.  The  depths  of 
misery  into  which  we  have  fallen  are  shocking.  The  prospect 
of  future  deliverance  uncertain,  as  well  as  the  hope  of  ever 
again  regaining  the  happiness  of  former  times,  poor  as  they 
were  ;  but  I  have  been  proud  of  you  notwithstanding.  It  was 
a  delight  to  me  to  know  I  was  rendering  you  efficient  services. 
I  have  had  my  full  measure  of  reward  while  thinking  of  your 
love.  Now  that  I  have  been  brought  to  the  brink  of  the  grave, 
I  am  ^fet  happy,  conscious  of  your  presence  in  my  home. 
When  I  calculated  on  your  innocence  it  was  no  vain  specula 
tion.  You  are  spotless,  like  the  sheen  of  the  moon  upon  the 
waters  that  beautifies  the  night.  If  I  were  king  of  the  earth, 
and  sought  a  genuine  recompense  for  the  noblest  gift  at  my 
command,  I  could  not  find  one  more  beautiful  and  satisfactory 
than  your  disinterested  love.  Remain  near  me  with  it,  and  I 
shall  fight  the  evil  of  the  day  joyfully  until  I  fall. 

I  would  account  it  a  dishonor  for  a  child  of  mine  to  beg 
before  the  presence  of  any  one. 

The  rich  do  not  affiliate  with  the  poor.  There  are  men  in 
their  ranks  who  would  not  scruple  to  bribe  their  way  to  the 
overthrow  of  virtue.  Gentility  is  no  guarantee  against  degen- 


CELEBRATING   A   FESTIVAL  77 

eracy  acquired  by  excess  and  crime.  Nobility  is  meaningless  ; 
because  it  is  not  exclusively  noble,  where  it  is  represented  to 
be,  and  sometimes  not  at  all. 

Some  among  the  rich  will  give  back  to  the  people  a  part  of  what 
they  have  taken  from  them,  under  an  unjust  system  of  social 
economy  ;  and  many,  really  generous,  will  give  what  they  can 
spare.  I  harbor  no  enmity  against  them  ;  but  I  should  tremble 
were  you  to  appear  in  their  presence  unprotected.  It  would 
not  be  a  question  of  beggary  then.  Whatever  pity  you  might 
excite  in  the  breasts  of  the  few,  it  would  be  virtue  passing  in 
review  before  the  sensuality  of  the  many.  Physical  weakness 
at  the  mercy  of  strength.  Beauty  in  the  clutches  of  deformity. 
Innocence  confronted  by  baseness.  Poverty  derided  by  wealth. 

I  could  not  permit  your  subjection  to  such  a  severe  and  un 
equal  trial.  I  would  not  have  your  purity  upbraid  me  with  its 
fall  in  exchange  for  the  government  of  the  world. 

If  you  go  back  to  the  Divine  Principle  at  this  time  let  it  be 
with  the  same  unsullied  nature  which  distinguished  .your 
coming. 

You  do  not  know  the  immense  value  of  virtue  such  as  you 
possess.  A  tiny  flower  plucked  from  the  embrace  of  the  snow 
can  make  you  happy  ;  but  if  once  subject  to  the  wiles  of  opu 
lent  desire  the  wealth  of  the  universe  could  not  accomplish  it. 
You  might  pray  with  head  bowed  to  earth  and  gather  solace 
from  the  exercise  ;  now  you  can  raise  your  face  with  confidence 
to  the  dome  of  heaven,  and  reaching  beyond  the  clouds,  seek 
the  presence  of  God. 

Be  content. 

The  cruelty  and  baseness  of  the  world  shall  not  yet  be  per 
mitted  to  interfere  with  the  freedom  of  your  soul  in  its  main 
tenance  of  purity." 

The  children  surrounded  the  father  while  he  was  speaking. 
The  mother  stared  at  the  fire,  evidently  with  no  intention  of 
making  any  comment  on  the  harangue  of  her  husband. 


78  ZANTHON 

May,  who  understood  the  force  of  what  he  had  said,  would 
have  offered  excuses  for  having  caused  him  so  much  distress, 
but  was  interrupted  by  Orfa,  who,  reclining  in  an  easy  seat  spe 
cially  prepared  for  him,  changed  the  subject  abruptly.  '*  I 
would  like  to  have  some  soup  to-morrow,  father,  for  Christmas, " 
he  said. 

One  would  suppose  that,  owing  to  existing  circumstances,  the 
man  was  likely  to  return  a  harsh  reply  to  this  unreasonable 
demand  ;  but  Marlband  was  equal  to  the  emergency.  His  an 
swer  was  prompt  and  kindly  spoken. 

"  You  shall  have  soup,  Orfa." 

"  Not  the  soup  from  the  town,  but  meat  soup,"  resumed  the 
boy.  * 

"  I  understand." 

"  Fine,  fresh  soup,  boiled  at  home." 

"Genuine,  high-flavored  soup,  such  as  we  used  to  have  for 
merly." 

"  I  would  like  pieces  of  dumpling  boiled  with  some  of  the 
soup,  father." 

"  Your  suggestion  shall  be  entertained  and  acted  on." 

Then  Clare  took  hold  of  his  arm  and  continued  in  the  same 
strain  : 

"  I  will  want  dough  to  make  horses  and  cows." 

"  It  will  be  forthcoming,  my  son." 

11  May  will  make  lots  of  things  for  me." 

"  Very  good." 

"  She  will  bake  them  on  the  griddle." 

"  The  griddle  will  do  its  duty  as  in  former  years." 

It  is  surprising  how  much  cheer  may  be  communicated  by 
one  person  to  others  on  mere  promises.  The  man  was  further 
questioned.  Valine  said  : 

u  We  are  fasting  all  day,  father,  dear.  I  am  quite  hungry 
and  weak." 

"  I  pity  you,  child  ;  I  have  done  my  best." 


CELEBEATING   A    FESTIVAL  79 

"  It  is  so  long,  so  very  long  to  fast  that  way." 

"  Great  feasts  are  preceded  by  great  fasts,  Valine." 

"Why,  father?" 

"  Doubtless  to  make  them  more  desirable  and  therefore  more 
interesting.  When  the  appetite  is  sharp  the  feast  will  be  kindly 
relished." 

"  Will  we  have  a  feast  to-morrow  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"Can  we  have  anything  at  all  to-night  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  sleep." 

"  To  eat  ?  " 

"  Rest." 

"  Or  drink  ?  " 

•  "  In  the  depths  of  oblivion,  where  anxiety  is  dissolved  and 
the  nectar  of  forgetfulness  dissipates  all  pain." 

The  children  having  been  quieted,  the  father  turned  to  the 
open  door.  The  gloom  was  increasing.  A  cold  wind  precipi 
tated  itself  over  the  face  of  the  country,  its  direction  being 
indicated  by  the  snowflakes,  which  again  began  to  fall.  There 
would  be  sufficient  light,  however,  for  pedestrians,  owing  to  the 
white  covering  on  the  ground. 

If  the  man's  promises  were  to  be  kept,  he  must  add  a  night's 
journey  to  his  travels  of  the  day,  and  they  were  considerable. 

As  he  looked  and  meditated  there  was  a  red  glare  in  his  eyes 
that  made  him  appear  terribly  wretched,  as  if  he  were  on  the 
eve  of  execution. 

The  thoughts  which  careered  through  his  mind  in  that  dread 
hour  will  never  be  known. 

His  mental  suffering,  apart  from  bodily  ailments,  could 
not  even  be  imagined  ;  yet  he  stood  boldly  against  adversity 
like  the  massive  rock  on  the  promontory's  head  which  bares  its 
breast  to  the  lash  of  the  ocean  waves  in  defense  of  its  beloved 
home. 


80  ZANTHON 

He  would  carry  out  one  part,  at  least  of  the  programme  — 
the  voluntary  sacrifice  of  his  life  while  protecting  those  whom 
he  loved. 

The  wife,  having  looked  up  to  ascertain  what  her  husband 
intended  doing,  he  beckoned  her  to  a  conference  at  the  door. 
In  this  position  the  passage  was  blocked  by  their  bodies,  while 
their  heads  protruded  into  the  atmosphere  without. 

Their  voices  could  only  be  heard  indistinctly,  and  the  nature 
of  their  conversation  for  some  time  remained  unknown  to  the 
party  within  the  house. 

After  the  main  portion  of  the  question,  whatever  it  was,  had 
been  settled  the  mother  was  heard  to  say  : 

"The  like  of  this  I  never  knew  before,"  alluding  to  the  series 
of  propositions  advanced  by  the  husband. 

"There  is  no  reason  why  it  should  be  so  very  objectionable 
or  distasteful,"  said  the  man. 

"  Grass  being  the  common  food  of  the  greater  number  of  do 
mestic  animals,  the  flesh  cannot  be  other  than  sweet-flavored." 

"  It  goes  to  my  heart  and  my  conscience,"  said  the  woman, 
with  strong  emphasis  on  the  latter  word,  "  on  account  of  the 
poor,  homeless  thing." 

"  Aye,  and  the  boy,"  said  the  father. 

"  Well,  I  suppose  we  must  try  it,  as  we  have  nothing  else," 
continued  the  woman. 

"  Yes,"  returned  the  man. 

"  It  will  carry  us  over  four  or  five  days,  at  least,  and  by  that 
time  I  will  have  collected  other  material/' 

Thus  ended  the  mysterious  conference,  as  both  parents,  with 
downcast  looks,  withdrew  into  the  house. 

When  Clare  arose  next  morning  he  found  the  whole  house 
hold  astir  in  preparation  for  a  feast.  The  mother  was  engaged 
in  making  cakes.  May  had  already  procured  a  quantity  of 
dough,  from  which  she  was  fashioning  figures  of  birds  and 
beasts.  The  griddle  was  beside  the  fire,  fitted  up  for  baking. 


CELEBRATING   A    FESTIVAL  81 

The  large  iron  pot  stood  near  it,  clean  and  half  filled  with  wa 
ter,  ready  to  receive  some  delicious  morsel  before  being  placed 
over  the  fire.  There  was  a  dish  of  onions,  evidently  intended 
for  flavoring  soup,  and  altogether  it  looked  like  Christmas^ 
when  taken  in  connection  with  the  holiday  cleanliness  and 
smiling  faces  of  most  of  the  family. 

Seeing  all  these  indications  of  a  return  to  old  times,  the  boy 
was  delighted.  After  the  family  partook  of  a  light  breakfast, 
the  business  of  the  day  proceeded  briskly  and  systematically. 
Clare  watched  his  father  intently.  There  was  a  reserve  about 
him  which  appeared  remarkable,  like  a  person  resting  after 
having  had  a  fierce  encounter  with  a  terrible  power.  His 
face  was  pale  and  thin  and  his  head  inclined  to  fall-  upon  his 
breast. 

When  the  time  arrived  for  placing  the  boiler  in  position,  the 
father  whisked  from  behind  the  door  what  appeared  to  be  a 
leg  of  venison,  conveying  it  into  the  receptacle  mentioned, 
together  with  some  detached  pieces,  intended,  no  doubt,  to 
enrich  the  soup. 

The  details  of  preparation  kept  every  one  busy  until  the 
family,  at  length,  sat  down  to  dinner. 

It  was  evident  Marlband  employed  all  his  powers  to  make 
the  most  of  the  present  festival.  That  he  had  calculated 
beforehand  on  its  demands,  and  in  consequence  reserved  cer 
tain  supplies  for  it,  such  as  flour  and  onions,  there  could  be 
no  doubt. 

It  was  strange,  none  of  the  children  inquired  where  the  meat 
had  been  procured,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  no  trace  of 
it  or  expectation  appeared  yesterday. 

At  the  head  of  the  festive-board  the  father  listened  atten 
tively  to  every  sentence  spoken  by  each  person  present,  and 
gave  replies  in  the  kindest  words  he  could  select.  Moreover, 
he  directed  the  conversation  into  pleasant  channels,  and  even 
went  the  length  of  propounding  jokes,  in  order  to  carry  his 

ZANTHON    6 


S2  ZANTHON 

plan  of  celebrating  Christmas  to  the  highest  point  of  enjoy 
ment. 

The  present  was  the  last  feast  they  would  partake  of 
together  ;  and  the  knowledge  of  this  fact  seemed  to  emphasize 
his  movements  and  his  words. 

How  eagerly  he  scanned  the  features  of  his  children  !  as  if 
he  could  see  in  them  the  history  of  the  future,  and  their  pre 
mature  death.  While  physical  strength  was  less  than  formerly, 
his  penetrating  perception  multiplied.  His  laugh  had  become 
a  cackle,  a  stranger  would  be  shocked  to  hear. 

When  the  feasting  was  finished,  and  the  family  sat  in  a  semi 
circle  around  the  fire  on  the  hearth  all  appeared  to  be  happy  ; 
and  the  night  was  far  advanced  before  any  one  showed  a  dis 
position  to  retire  to  rest. 

Long  after  the  others  had  gone  to  sleep,  however,  Marlband 
paced  quietly  over  the  floor  of  the  apartment  engaged  in 
solemn  meditation.  On  one  occasion  he  opened  the  door, 
cautiously  ;  and  looked  into  the  gloom.  With  his  face  raised 
to  the  sky  trying  to  penetrate  the  darkness,  and  his  hands 
grasping  the  upper  part  of  the  door-frame,  he  cried  out : — 

"Oh  God!  Oh  God!  Oh  God  !  " 

He  did  not  mean  to  charge  the  Supreme  Power  with  the 
hardships  of  the  times  ;  but  to  pour  out  the  burden  of  his  spirit 
into  the  home  of  the  unknown. 

On  the  following  day  two  scenes  of  trouble  became  manifest 
to  him.  Clare  and  May  reported  that  Rompy  could  not  be 
found  anywhere  ;  and  three  of  the  family  became  sick  ;  the 
mother,  Valine,  and  Orfa. 

As  no  person  was  observed  near  the  place  where  Rompy  had 
been  kept,  the  children  were  at  a  loss  to  understand  how  he 
could  have  been  stolen ;  but  the  father  explained  that  the 
animal  had  gone  away  of  his  own  accord  to  a  distant  part  of 
the  country,  like  the  people  of  the  village,  and  would  not 
return. 


CELEBR'ATING   A   FESTIVAL  83 

Clare  was  so  much  astonished  at  the  recital  of  this  proceed 
ing  that  his  grief  did  not  appear  so  great  as  it  otherwise  would 
and  the  matter  rested  there.  May,  however,  privately  men 
tioned  her  suspicions  to  h$r  mother  in  regard  to  the  fate  of 
Rompy,  and  was  told  they  were  well  founded  ;  but  was  cau 
tioned  to  preserve  silence  on  the  subject.  The  fact  was  he  had 
been  slaughtered  to  make  a  Christmas  feast  ! 

The  sudden  appearance  of  sickness  was  undoubtedly  due  to 
the  free  use  of  fresh  meat  by  those  who  had  previously  an 
insufficient  amount  of  food.  The  character  of  the  complaint 
also,  dysentery,  made  it  exceedingly  dangerous.  With  it  life 
has  but  a  short  lease.  In  the  present  instance,  it  was  true  to 
its  reputation.  By  the  time  the  old  year  was  preparing  to 
depart,  Mrs.  Marlband  expired,  and  Orfa  followed  a  few  days 
later. 

Although  in  need  of  all  the  strength  at  his  command  for  the 
purpose  of  attending  the  wants  of  those  still  living,  yet  the 
man  did  not  neglect  to  deposit  the  remains  of  the  dead  in  the 
burial  place  designed  for  them.  Whatever  opinions  he  had 
entertained,  heretofore,  on  the  subject,  were  willingly  set  aside 
in  deference  to  the  wishes  of  his  wife.  As  he  had  begun  so 
would  he  end,  faithful  to  the  expectations  of  the  persons 
depending  on  his  genius  and  labors. 

In  lieu  of  a  coffin  he  wrapped  each  body  in  cloth,  and  when 
the  twilight  of  evening  began  to  appear,  carried  it  on  his 
shoulder  to  the  cemetery,  distant  about  two  miles.  On  these 
occasions  Clare  accompanied  him,  while  May  remained  at 
home  watching  her  sister. 

Thus  the  old  and  the  new  year  met.  Thus  the  dead  and 
the  living  parted  ;  one  to  rest,  the  other  to  struggle  with  events 
as  heretofore. 


CHAPTER  VH. 
THE  STORM  KING  MAKES   WAY. 

T  7"ALINE'S  condition  did  not  improve.  Notwithstanding 
*  the  united  efforts  of  the  other  members  of  the  family 
directed  toward  her  comfort  and  convalescence  she  grew 
weaker  daily.  She  could  no  longer  move  in  bed  without 
assistance,  though  there  appeared  to  be  no  pain  associated 
with  her  weakness.  It  was  a  gradual  cessation  of  the  action 
of  the  physical  powers. 

Her  breathing  resembled  the  quiet  motion  of  the  west  wind 
among  summer  leaves. 

About  a  week  after  the  death  of  Orfa,  the  father  was  sitting 
near  the  bedside  where  Valine  lay.  May  and  Clare  were  also 
present. 

It  was  morning,  but  the  man  was  not  going  out  on  this 
occasion,  for  latterly  he  made  but  two  trips  to  town  per  week. 
Besides,  the  atmosphere  was  disturbed  by  a  storm. 

Immense  clouds  swept  across  the  heavens,  and  the  wind 
roared  continuously  as  if  it  were  announcing  the  destruction 
of  all  created  things. 

Valine  appeared  uneasy,  though  not  on  account  of  suffering, 
so  much  as  showing  the  prevalence  of  a  change.  Her  fingers, 
which  were  outside  the  bed-covering,  began  to  move  nervously. 
A  livelier  appearance  superseded  the  languor  of  the  eyes. 

There  was  a  faint  smile  on  the  '  attenuated  face  ;  and  she 
began  a  conversation,  surprising  even  to  the  father,  by  its  sud 
denness  and  depth  of  thought. 

(84) 


THE    STORM    KING   MAKES    WAY  85 

"  Is  the  wind  coming  from  heaven,  father  ?  " 

"  No,  my  child ;  it  is  only  the  atmosphere  immediately 
above  the  earth,  which  is  in  motion." 

"  I  would  like  to  look  up  into  the  blue  sky  above  the  storm." 

"  You  will  soon  be  able  to  do  so." 

"  Now,  father,  wow,"  she  replied  with  emphasis. 

"Why  now,  Valine?" 

"  I  don't  know.  I  feel  the  liking  for  it.  I  wish  I  could  see 
it  soon." 

As  no  one  made  any  reply  to  these  remarks,  she  resumed  : — 

"  Tell  me  about  heaven,  won't  you  ?  " 

"  It  has  been  called  the  home  beyond  the  clouds,"  replied 
the  man  calmly. 

"  But  you  know  everything,  father.  Tell  me  what  is  in 
heaven  ?  " 

At  first  Marlband  did  not  possess  a  sufficient  amount  of 
enthusiasm  in  the  subject  to  give  a  glowing  picture  of  the 
place,  to  which  the  sick  child's  mind  was  wandering  ;  but 
seeing  how  earnestly  she  appealed  to  him,  at  this,  the  last 
interview,  perhaps,  he  would  ever  have  with  her,  the  deep 
affections  of  his  heart  began  to  move  and  his  intellect  to  grasp 
the  ideas  necessary  for  the  occasion.  He  answered  : — 

"  Heaven  is  where  all  true  happiness  will  be  realized,  or  it 
is  a  blank.  The  most  beautiful  scenes  imaginable  will  meet 
your  view.  You  shall  walk  in  lovely  gardens  and  breathe  an 
atmosphere  charged  with  delicious  perfume.  Lakes  and  rivers 
of  crystal  waters,  multitudes  of  singing  birds  in  the  sky  and 
other  delightful  sources  of  enjoyment  may  be  encountered- • 
Above  all,  the  inhabitants  will  be  agreeable." 

"  Are  there  houses?  " 

"  Aye,  indeed  ;  castles,  having  walls  adorned  with  precious 
ornaments,  reflecting  the  glory  of  eternal  light." 

"  Will  mother  be  there  to  meet  me  ?  " 

"Yes,  darling." 


86  ZA.NTHON 

"What  shall  she  have  for  me  ? " 

"  Flowers,  my  child,  gathered  on  the  shores  of  the  beautiful 
islands  abounding  in  the  ocean  of  eternity." 

"  How  will  I  appear  ?  " 

"  You  will  be  clothed  in  beauty,  and  your  face  shall  be  pur^e 
as  the  stars  in  the  night.  There  will  be  a  garland  on  your  head 
such  as  angels  wear,  and  you  shall  wander  over  regions  full  of 
grandeur  and  delight  forever." 

"  Ah,  but  we  cannot  be  happy  unless  you  be  with  us." 

"  Amid  such  exquisite  beauty  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  But  you  will  see  God  there  face  to  face.  His  appearance 
would  attract  all  love." 

"  Oh,  but  we  want  you  as  well.  Let  God  go  along  with  the 
others  ;  you  come  with  us." 

"  I  may  be  there  in  a  little  while,  my  child." 

"  And  May  and  Clare  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Is  it  true,  father,  that  we  shall  all  meet  again  ?" 

"  Let  us  hope  it  is." 

"  Oh,  but  you  must  say  it  is.  If  you  say  it,  then  it  will  be 
true." 

The  man  hesitated.  The  confidence  reposed  in  him  by  the 
child  made  a  powerful  appeal  to  his  conscience  in  favor  of 
truth,  such  as  he  had  endeavored  at  all  times  to  teach  ;  yet  he 
could  not  answer  the  question  directly,  because  it  went  beyond 
the  sphere  of  men's  knowledge.  His  belief,  too,  might  not 
agree  with  Valine's  aspirations  on  the  subject.  Nevertheless, 
his  reply  showed  how  carefully  he  watched  the  expression  of 
her  hopes,  so  as  to  prevent  any  contrary  opinion  from  interfer 
ing  with  them  during  the  last  hours  of  her  life.  He  answered  : 

"  We  shall  all  meet  again." 

"  Oh,  I'll  be  so  glad  when  I  see  you  coming,  never  to  paii 
any  more." 


THE    STORM    KING    MAKES    WAY  87 

"  Never  to  part." 

There  was  a  lull  in  the  storm  without  at  intervals,  indicating 
the  approach  of  its  termination.  Some  rain  had  fallen,  and 
the  thick  masses  of  clouds  which  had  obscured  the  heavens 
were  drifting  past  or  breaking  up  into  thinner  layers,  if  not 
wholly  dissipated.  Suddenly  a  gleam  of  sunshine  penetrated 
through  the  clouds  in  that  part  of  the  firmament  observable 
through  the  doorway  by  those  within  the  house,  and  a  beauti 
ful  spectacle  appeared.  The  opening  in  the  clouds  widened 
until  it  became  like  a  huge  chasm,  through  which  the  blue  sky 
was  seen.  The  sun's  rays  came  through  this  chasm,  flooding 
the  cottage  with  golden  light. 

From  the  zenith  to  the  horizon,  especially  on  one  side,  the 
clouds  assumed  the  appearance  of  a  human  form:  A  man  with 
a  crown  on  his  head,  his  long  hair  and  beard  in  wild  disorder, 
his  garments  swept  back  furiously  by  the  tempest  and  his  face 
apparently  agitated  by  some  internal  commotion. 

The  head  and  shoulders  stood  well  in  the  breach,  as  if  he 
disputed  to  the  last  the  present  action  of  the  power  under 
which  he  was  obliged  to  move  slowly  away.  His  head,  too, 
was  turned,  with  the  face  partially  towards  the  interior  heavens 
and  the  intent  stare  in  that  direction  showed  there  was  some 
object  of  surpassing  beauty  and  authority  attracting  his  gaze. 
All  this  was  seen  by  the  persons  sitting  near  the  sick  bed,  as 
ivell  as  by  Valine.  The  father,  pointing  with  his  finger  toward 
the  place,  said  : 

"  See  I  The  storm  king  makes  way  to  afford  you  an  oppor 
tunity  of  beholding  the  sky." 

This  incident  seemed  to  give  her  great  satisfaction. " 

She  smiled  while  looking  long  and  wistfully  into  the  heavenly 
prospect.  Then  she  called  to  her  father  : 

"  Lift  me  up  !  Lift  me  up  !  Hold  me,  father,  dear ;  hold 
me  I" 


88  ZANTHON 

In  an  instant  the  man  had  her  in  his  arms  with  her  face 
against  his. 

There  was  a  slight  trembling  of  the  entire  frame,  a  little 
sigh  heard  coming  from  the  snow-white  breast. 

The  rigidity  of  the  spasm-like  attack  relapsed  and  the  spirit 
of  Valine  was  gone  into  the  gorgeous  avenue  she  so  much  ad 
mired  but  a  few  minutes  before  ! 

The  father  laid  her  gently  on  the  couch  and  buried  his  face 
in  the  coverlet,  giving  full  vent  to  his  tears.  May  and  Glare 
wept  silently,  with  averted  faces  and  remote  from  each  other, 
the  better  to  indulge  their  grief.  The  greater  part  of  the  day 
was  spent  by  the  three  sorrowing  relatives  decorating  and  pre 
paring  the  remains,  like  the  others,  for  burial.  Before  any 
changes  incident  to  death  set  in,  the  corpse  acquired  a  pecul 
iarly  peaceful  appearance.  The  hands,  especially,  seemed  in 
these  few  hours  to  have  become  extremely  beautiful,  as  if  the 
dread  destroyer  Death  hac^.  added  some  extra  touches  of  loveli 
ness,  unknown  to  other  powers,  on  the  day  he  claimed  her  as 
his  own. 

When  the  time  came  to  proceed  with  the  burial,  it  was  no 
ticed,  with  alarm,  that  the  man  was  unable  to  raise  the  bur 
den,  though  extremely  light. 

May  approached,  and,  taking  him  gently  by  the  arm,  led 
him  away  from  the  position  he  then  occupied,  saying  : 

"  I  will  carry  it,  father." 

"I  cannot  account  for  this  feebleness,"  answered  the  man, 
in  a  whining  tone  of  voice  which  indicated  great  mental  dis 
tress. 

"The  shook  produced  by  this  child's  death  has  evidently 
struck  home  and  paralyzed  a  portion  of  my  strength. 

"  Oh,  what  shall  I  do  ?  What  shall  I  do,  May  ?  May,  my 
child  ;  May,  my  darling,  what  phall  I  do  ?  " 

Thus,  in  the  most  piteous  language,  he  appealed  to  her. 


THE    STORM    KING    MAKES    WAY  89 

She  put  her  arras  round  his  neck,  kissed  him  and  answered 
in  that  steady,  deliberate  manner  peculiar  to  brave  persons  in 
times  of  great  danger  : 

"  I  will  take  your  place,  father  dear.  You  must  rest  and 
recover  yourself." 

"Aye  ;  but  the  food  for  our  support,"  said  the  man  wildly. 

"What  shall  we  do  for  food  ?  " 

"  I  will  provide  food,"  she  answered. 

"  You  shall  remain  at  home  in  future.    I  will  take  the  road." 

"  Oh,  May  !  May  !  May  !  "  cried  the  man.  <f  It  will  kill  you. 
I  was  hoping  you  might  be  left  with  me  and  Clare  ;  but  this 
necessity  will  cause  your  death,  my  sweet  child." 

Still  with  her  arms  round  his  neck,  without  a  tear  in  her 
eyes  or  a  contraction  on  any  part  of  her  beautiful  face,  she 
replied  :  — 

"  I  have  nothing  to  fear  in  death.  If  I  be  of  service  to  you 
and  Clare,  at  the  time  when  you  need  help  most,  I  am  willing 
to  meet  death  in  any  shape.  Now,  calm  yourself,  and  I  wiJl 
carry  Valine  to  the  grave." 

He  was  silent.  A  great  voice  had  spoken.  Like  as  if  he 
heard  the  sounds  of  the  trumpet  designed  to  awaken  the  dead, 
his  spirit  recognized  the  majesty  of  the  command.  Her  words 
in  his  hearing  were  like  the  action  of  nature  on  the  angry 
waves  of  a  troubled  sea,  when  the  wind  becomes  still  j  and  the 
dark  waters  go  to  rest  on  its  bosom. 

It  now  became  evident,  May's  physical  and  mental  powers 
must  be  employed  in  the  fight  for  existence,  so  long  main 
tained  by  her  father.  She  did  not  shrink  from  this  ordeal. 
Young  and  naturally  energetic,  the  labors  imposed  on  her  by 
necessity  would  be  executed  with  the  utmost  cheerfulness. 
Indeed,  as  has  been  seen,  she  was  hitherto  obliged  to  restrain 
her  desires  to  assist  her  friends,  on  account  of  the  opposition 
of  her  parent.  Now,  the  deprivation  of  his  strength  left  the 
field  wholly  in  her  possession.  She  felt  herself  to  be  the  last 


90  ZANTHON 

remaining  prop  of  the  household,  and  like  a  true  heroine  came 
boldly  forward  to  sustain  that  character. 

On  the  present  occasion,  after  instructing  her  father  to 
remain  at  home,  she  raised  the  burden  on  her  shoulders  and 
led  the  way  over  the  well-known  path  to  the  mountain  road 
previously  mentioned,  and  thence  to  the  cemetery,  followed  by 
Clare.  The  boy  carried  a  spade  to  assist  in  making  a  shallow 
grave. 

While  the  children  were  absent,  Marlband  had  time  to 
reflect  on  this  new  phase  of  his  misfortunes.  The  terrors 
inspired  by  i't  came  unexpectedly. 

To  live  in  the  full  operation  of  his  senses — yet  powerless  to 
defend  himself.  To  die  by  slow  torture,  witnessing  the 
destruction  of  those  whom  he  loved,  seemed  to  him  more  ter 
rible  than  death. 

During  the  journey  to  and  from  the  cemetery,  as  well  as 
while  engaged  in  covering  the  remains  of  Valine  with  soft 
mould,  in  her  little  grave,  May  spoke  continuously  of  her 
father.  All  their  exertions  now  must  be  directed  towards  his 
relief  and  recovery.  He  had  worked  so  constantly  for  them, 
she  and  her  brother  must  do  everything  they  could  to  show 
how  much  they  appreciated  his  assiduity  and  affection. 

On  the  following  morning,  in  the  pale  light  of  the  dawn.  May 
was  up  making  preparation  for  her  first  expedition.  The 
greatness  of  the  responsibility  suddenly  thrust  upon  her, 
almost  paralyzed  her  powers.  She  knew  she  would  rally  from 
this  temporary  oppression ;  because  labor  had  no  terrors  for 
her  ;  yet  the  cold  reality  of  unknown  circumstances  liable  to  be 
met  at  every  turn,  making  failure  possible  in  so  many  different 
aspects,  that  she  frequently  trembled  while  reflecting  on  the 
details. 

About  her  neck  she  wore  a  small  silk  handkerchief,  the  only 
article  with  the  semblance  of  value  in  her  possession.  Her 
dress  was  as  plain  in  its  make  as  in  its  material ;  the  skirt  being 


THE    STORM    KING   MAKES   WAY  91 

without  flounce  or  extra  work  of  any  kind  ;  the  body  close 
fitting,  with  a  few  narrow  pleats  down  the  breast,  confined  by 
a  band  round  the  waist. 

From  the  box  she  took  the  shoes  and  stockings,  so  carefully 
preserved  heretofore,  to  be  worn  henceforth  permanently. 

Her  hair  yet  fell  over  her  shoulders  in  thick  glossy  tresses, 
but  they  would  be  concealed  from  view  by  an  old  shawl  left 
by  her  mother,  which  she  would  wear  to  protect  herself  from 
cold  and  rain  while  traveling. 

For  the  next  hour  she  busied  herself  about  the  house,  pre 
paring  what  little  was  there  for  breakfast,  and  conversing 
cheerily  with  her  father  and  brother. 

The  man  did  not  attempt  to  leave  his  bed  ;  but  observed 
with  keen  interest  every  movement  made  by  his  daughter. 

Whea  the  time  came  for  her  departure  ;  when  with  pale 
face  she  bent  over  to  kiss  him,  he  could  no  longer  refrain  from 
giving  expression  to  his  thoughts.  ^ 

"  Oh,  May,  don't  leave  me."  he  cried.  "  Don't  go  ;  don't 
go  !  Remember  Amby's  fate.  Some  foul  plot  or  murderous 
hand  may  deprive  me  of  you,  the  rarest  jewel  of  them  all." 

She  had  resolved  evidently  to  overcome  his  affectionate 
appeal  ;  for  there  was  no  response  to  his  words.  May  merely 
drew  the  shawl  closer  around  her  head  and  hurriedly  dis 
appeared  through  the  doorway. 

Clare  sat  down  beside  the  bed  and  awaited  the  passing  away 
of  his  father's  emotional  attack.  He  witnessed  what  few  per 
sons  care  to  behold — a  man's  grief. 

His  sister  had  instructed  him  how  he  should  act. 

He  must  not  give  way  to  any  sorrow  ;  but  to  keep  near  his 
father,  and  speak  to  him  when  he  was  ready. 

He  should  be  bold  like  a  man  ;  because  she  would  depend 
on  him  to  do  lots  of  things  for  their  father  while  she  was 
absent.  In  the  mean  time  he  might  look  for  her  return  in  the 
evening. 


92  ZANTHON 

For  the  first  time  in  his  life  Clare  felt  the  necessity  of  exer 
cising  mental  power  to  combat  such  of  his  surroundings  as 
threatened  mischief.  By  complying  strictly  with  May's 
wishes,  he  felt  a  kind  of  satisfaction  in  having  done  something 
towards  the  general  good.  He  induced  the  man  to  take  the 
recumbent  position,  adjusted  his  hair,  spoke  to  him  in  a  brave 
manner,  and  otherwise  intelligently  made  efforts  to  allay  his 
sufferings. 

The  father  submitted  to  the  boy's  endeavor  to  soothe  him 
without  uttering  a  word  ;  probably  believing  that  the  least 
movement  might  dissolve  the  charm  of  the  youth's  solicitude, 
so  grateful  to  his  senses. 

Thus  like  two  children,  father  and  son  comforted  each  other, 
while  revolving  in  their  minds  the  deep-laid  sorrow  of  May's 
departure,  concerning  which  none  wished  yet  to  speak. 

After  leaving  the  house,  May  crossed  the  river  and  pursued 
a  trail  leading  westward  to  the  highroad. 

She  carried  a  tin  can  in  her  hand  for  soup,  and  a  ticket  in 
her  pocket,  authorizing  its  issue  to  the  bearer.  This  instru 
ment,  the  ticket,  had  been  given  to  her  father  as  a  compliment 
by  some  secret  friend  ;  for  be  it  remembered,  every  destitute 
person  did  not  obtain  relief. 

Notwithstanding  the  depressing  circumstances  attending  her 
journey,  May  began  to  feel  more  light-hearted  as  the  route  lead 
her  into  a  diversity  of  scenery  far  superior  to  that  surrounding 
her  home.  The  road  coming  from  the  coast  after  traversing 
the  cultivated  land  of  the  peasantry,  stretched  into  the  valley 
of  a  large  river  flowing  to  the  sea.  This  valley  contained  rich 
and  beautiful  land,  owned  by  numbers  of  the  aristocracy  : 
and,  seen  from  a  distance,  resembled  a  vast  garden. 

Before  reaching  this  view,  however,  she  was  entertained  by 
the  varying  scenery  flanking  the  highway,  while  there  yet 
remained  two  miles  to  be  traveled.  When  tired  with  so  long 
a  walk  she  fain  would  have  rested  .by  the  wayside,  it  instinct- 


THE    STOEM    KING    MAKES    WAY  93 

ively  occurred  to  her  that  the  inequality  in  the  road  immedi 
ately  in  front  was  the  last  she  would  meet  before  gaining  a 
view  of  her  destination.  In  this  she  was  correct. 

As  she  approached  the  summit  of  the  ridge,  one  could  see 
her  eye  kindle  in  anticipation  of  beholding  some  ideal  picture 
of  landscape.  A  few  more  minutes  brought  her  face  to  face 
with  the  reality. 

She  halted.  The  old  shawl  fell  on  her  shoulders,  her  arms 
by  her  sides.  A  brisk  wind  blowing  from  the  southwest  lifted 
her  beautiful  hair  as  if  to  exhibit  its  sheen  to  the  sun.  Her 
eyes  were  illuminated  with  an  unusual  lustre,  and  her  cheeks 
tinged  with  the  flush  of  health  and  beauty. 

What  she  saw  surpassed  her  wildest  dream  of  fancy.  She 
was  alone  with  nature  in  one  of  her  amiable  moods.  The 
genial  face  of  her  great  mother  was  smiling  at  her.  It  was 
spirit  meeting  spirit.  Purity  greeting  purity. 

Poor  as  she  was,  the  grandeur  of  her  innocence  ;  the  supreme 
delicacy  of  her  loveliness,  beaming  in  the  face  of  the  sun  with 
more  effulgence  than  a  star,  had  no  equal  in  the  valley,  taking 
into  account  all  the  rich  objects  it  displayed.  To  the  right, 
midway  in  the  view,  stood  a  castle,  whose  gray  towers  and 
castellated  walls  appeared  in  bold  contrast  with  the  surround 
ing  verdure.  It  was  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river. 
Still  further  northward  in  the  course  of  the  stream  a  second 
structure  could  be  discerned,  apparently  more  magnificent 
than  the  first,  in  the  center  of  clusters  of  evergreen  trees  and 
spacious  pastures. 

It  looked  like  the  palace  of  a  king.  The  material  compos 
ing  the  exterior  walls  was  a  blue  stone.  Some  of  these 
employed  in  the  construction  of  the  abutments,  pilasters, 
balcony,  colonades,  and  decorative  work  around  the  windows, 
were  highly  polished.  The  pinnacles  piercing  the  air  above 
it,  resembled  a  warrior's  crown  ;  and  as  the  reflected  light 
came  shimmering  from  the  entire  outline,  an  observer  could 


94  ZANTHON 

not,  at  first,  determine  whether  it  belonged  to  the  earth  or  to 
the  heavens. 

Further  westward  and  northward  the  land  was  wooded  ;  but 
having  extensive  openings,  where  rich  grass  was  cultivated  for 
the  feeding  of  cattle. 

In  the  head  of  the  valley,  to  the  south,  the  town  referred  to 
by  the  father  was  situated.  It  was  known  by  the  name  of 
Kindleton.  At  this  distance  it  had  a  very  attractive  appear 
ance.  The  blue  slates  covering  the  houses,  the  spires  of  the 
churches,  the  diversity  of  the  public  buildings,  the  substantial 
and  cleanly  character  of  the  whole  place  ;  as  diyested  of 
smoke  by  the  breeze,  it  stood  out  in  relief,  made  May's  heart 
palpitate  and  her  mind  to  wonder  at  the  strangeness  of  the 
scene. 

In  her  enthusiasm  she  turned  and  looked  around  where  she 
stood,  with  a  vague  expectation  of  seeing  her  father  and  brother 
there  sharing  her  enjoyment ;  but  perceiving  the  certainty  of 
their  absence,  she  renewed  her  observation  in  the  former 
direction. 

u  How  happy  the  people  must  be  who  are  living  in  these 
beautiful  places,"  she  thought. 

Why  was  there  such  a  vast  difference  between  them  and 
her  poor  folks  ?  Her  father  was  not  a  bad  man.  Surely  her 
brother  and  the  children,  now  dead,  were  worthy  of  a  better 
fate.  Who  was  so  good  as  Amby  and  her  deceased  mother  ? 
Why  was  it  she  could  not  understand  all  the  circumstances 
which  made  her  surroundings  at  home  so  terrible  ? 

Who  was  responsible  for  the  cruelty  perpetrated  on  the  poor? 
It  could  not  be  God.  It  must  be  man.  Standing  here -on  a 
clear  eminence,  with  extreme  luxury  on  the  one  hand  and  ex 
treme  destitution  on  the  other,  her  sensitive  nature  was  shocked 
at  the  contrast.  Even  while  fascinated  by  the  glory  of  the  pict 
ure  in  the  distance,  large  tears  rolled  down  her  cheeks  and  her 
bosom  rose  and  fell  like  an  ocean  wave. 


THE    STORM   KING    MAKES    WAY  95 

Ac  the  reflection  came  uppermost  in  her  mind  that  the  loved 
ones  at  home  depended  on  her  exertions  in  their  present  dis 
tress,  she  brushed  the  tears  from  her  eyes,  replaced  the  shawl 
over  her  head  and  walked  sturdily  forward. 

The  road  led  to  the  river,  and  thence  along  its  right  bank  to 
the  town.  Near  the  point  where  the  two  first  approached  each 
other  she  could  observe  the  castle  very  plainly  on  the  opposite 
side,  and  to  the  left  a  smaller  valley  with  a  smaller  river  at 
right  angles  to  the  larger  one,  into  which  it  emptied  its  waters. 
After  crossing  this  stream  by  means  of  an  ancient  bridge  of 
many  arches  the  signs  of  town  lifer  began  to  appear. 

People  could  be  seen  moving  about ;  wagons  were  driven 
over  the  roads  and  carriages  drawn  by  fat  horses  dashed  along. 

The  river  divided  the  town  into  two  parts,  connected  by  two 
bridges  about  five  hundred  yards  apart. 

The  inhabitants  seemed  to  be  eternally  crossing  and  recross- 
ing  these  bridges.  At  the  center  of  the  upper  bridge,  in  a  niche 
of  the  wall  designed  to  contain  an  iron  plate  with  the  builder's 
name,  as  also  the  year  in  which  it  had  been  completed,  sat  an 
old  blind  woman  crying  out  for  alms.  This  cry  could  be  heard 
sharp  and  clear  amid  the  din  of  other  noises,  and  seemed  to 
May  like  the  wail  of  a  distressed  spirit  in  the  gulf  over  which 
happy  ones  soar  in  eternity.  The  streets  were  narrow  and 
irregular,  often  winding  in  a  semicircular  manner,  but  the  cen 
ter  of  the  town  was  composed,  for  the  most  part,  of  three-story 
stone  structures  containing  handsome  stores. 

The  place  was  full  of  people,  evidently  strangers,  as  most  of 
them  wandered  listlessly  about  in  search  of  something  they 
seemed  unable  to  procure. 

They  were  beggars. 

Distressed  humanity  in  almost  all  forms  known  since  the 
creation  of  the  first  man  might  be  seen  here.  Blind  men  led 
by  dogs  ;  cripples,  idiots,  deranged  persons,  the  maimed  ;  the 
chronic  drunkard,  penniless  and  clothed  in  tatters  ;  peddlers 


96  ZANTHON 

without  packs  and  tinkers  without  a  budget ;  large  families  sur 
rounding  parents  standing  motionless  in  the  etreets,  not  knowing 
what  to  do.  There  was  no  difficulty  in  finding  the  soup  yard, 
as  May's  destination  was  called.  Women  could  be  heard  speak 
ing  of  it  as  they  moved  in  that  direction,  and  the  girl  availed 
herself  of  the  opportunity  of  joining  a  group  of  these  without 
appearing  to  be  obtrusive. 

The  entrance  was  gained  over  an  inclined  plane  downward, 
a  fit  introduction  to  the  gloomy  abode  beyond.  A  large  build 
ing  flanked  the  yard  on  one  side,  the  rest  being  surrounded  by 
a  high  wall.  The  structure  was  dark  colored,  as  if  it  had 
passed  through  a  fire  and  had  not  since  been  retouched.  In  the 
first  story  were  the  kitchens  and  offices  employed  in  the  prepar 
ation  of  the  relief  for  the  poor ;  and  above,  the  storerooms, 
containing  the  material  from  which  it  was  made.  When  May 
approached  the  principal  kitchen  two  well-dressed  men  were 
standing  at  the  door,  on  the  inside.  They  were  members  of  the 
Relief  Committee,  whose  duty  it  was  to  examine  applicants  and 
preserve  order. 

One  of  these  men  extended  his  hand  for  May's  ticket,  and, 
glancing  at  it,  said  to  his  companion  : 

"  This  family  was  not  in  the  district,  but  the  man  was  given 

relief  on  account  of "  here  his  voice  became  so  low  as  to  be 

inaudible  to  all  excepting  the  person  addressed.  The  speaker 
continued : 

"  The  new  movement  is  the  best,  in  my  opinion.  The  people 
should  be  made  to  work  for  what  they  get.  We  will  set  them 
to  work.  They  should  not  be  fed  in  idleness." 

To  which  his  companion  replied  : 

"  What  they  get  is  scarcely  worth  working  for.  It  is  doing 
no  more  than  keeping  body  and  soul  together  ;  besides,  most  of 
the  creatures  have  not  strength  to  do  anything." 

"  Pooh  I     Nonsense.     You  are  too  chicken-hearted.     Think 


THE    STORM    KING    MAKES   WA.Y  97 

of  feeding  a  whole  countryside  in  idleness,  when  the  labor  of 
these  persons  could  be  turned  to  some  account." 

"  How  would  you  employ  it  ?  " 

"How  would  I  employ  it  ?  I'd  employ  it  in  cutting  down 
the  heights  on  our  public  roads." 

The  humane  man,  who  had  spoken  in  defense  of  the  poor, 
having  no  further  remarks  to  make,  the  first  speaker  con 
tinued  : 

"  Look  at  this  case.  See  what  a  strong  girl  is  here  turned 
beggar.  How  much  better  it  would  be  if  she  went  to  work." 

Several  persons  turned  to  look  at  May,  as  well  as  the  men  of 
the  committee,  and  the  poor  child  felt,  as  she  drew  the  old 
shawl  closer  around  her  head,  as  if  she  had  been  guilty  of 
some  heinous  offense. 

"  Come  here,  my  good  girl,"  said  the  man.  "  Why  don't  you 
work  ?  " 

"  We  do  not  know  where  to  get  work,  sir,"  'answered  May. 
"  My  father  is  sick,  my  brother  is  too  young  and  I  would  work 
for  them  if  I  could  find  any  to  do." 

"  Where  are  the  rest  of  the  family  ?  " 

"Dead,  sir." 

The  man  moved  uneasily  about  at  this  reply,  but  the 
idea  with  which  he  was  infatuated  overcame  the  natural 
impulses  of  his  heart,  and  he  returned  to  his  inhumanity. 
He  continued  : 

"  Tell  your  father  no  more  relief  will  be  given  in  this  way. 
We  have  determined  to  make  people  work  in  future.  If  he  is 
not  able  to  labor  on  his  own  account,  he  must  provide  a  substi 
tute.  You,  for  instance,  might  work  for  him." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  sir  ;  I  will  be  very  glad  to  do  so." 

"  Tell  him  we  believe  we  are  doing  him  a  great  service  when 
v»e  permit  this  —  to  allow  his  house  to  draw  a  man's  allowance 
of  relief  when  you  perform  the  work." 

"  Where  will  it  be,  sir  ?  "  asked  the  girl,  timidly. 

ZANTHON    7 


98 

"  On  the  public  road,  within  about  three  miles  of  your 
father's  residence.  There  is  a  hill  in  that  neighborhood  that 
must  be  cut  down  and  the  gravel  removed  to  other  parts  of  the 
highway." 

"  The  public  road,  sir  !  "  repeated  May,  with  eyes  glistening 
in  tears. 

"  Yes  ;  don't  you  understand  ?  "  resumed  the  man,  passion 
ately.  "  So  prepare  yourself  to  wheel  a  barrow,  or  handle  a 
shovel,  or  pickaxe  without  growling." 

May  bowed  her  head  in  silence ;  and,  having  been  provided 
with  what  she  had  journeyed  so  far  to  procure,  turned  from  the 
place  into  the  town,  and  from  thence  retraced  her  steps  home 
ward,  revolving  in  her  mind  if  this  new  movement  would  be 
beneficial  or  detrimental  to  the  interests  of  those  whom  she 
loved. 

There  are  beings  in  the  human  family  who  abhor  beauty. 
Their  minds  are  subject  to  a  vicious  principle,  impelling  them 
to  wound,  if  they  cannot  destroy  it,  whenever  or  wherever  en 
countered.  The  man  here  mentioned  was  of  that  class.  He 
felt  a  kind  of  devilish  satisfaction  in  having  hurt  the  feelings 
of  May  ;  beautiful  waif,  wandering  without  protection  and  in 
experienced  in  the  craft  peculiar  to  human  life  ! 

We  bury  him  here,  writing  above  his  tomb  the  epitaph  best 
suited  to  his  case  : 

"  He  was  hideous." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  LAST  PROP  IS  REMOVED. 

f  ONG  before  May  left  the  highroad  by  the  path  leading  to 
-* — '  her  home,  Clare  ascended  a  hedge  about  midway  and 
kept  watch  for  her  coming. 

Anxiously  he  looked  into  the  distance.  There  was  nothing 
but  desolation  visible.  At  length  he  saw,  a  great  way  off, 
something  that  looked  like  the  stump  of  a  tree,  gray  from  age. 
It  was  upright  and  apparently  motionless.  After  concluding 
that  this  object  was  stationary,  he  directed  his  vision  to  another 
point ;  but  as  he  came  quickly  back  to  the  original  figure  he 
observed  it  had  shifted  its  position. 

He  sat  down  and  watched  its  further  progress. 

The  distance  between  it  and  the  ruins  of  some  houses,  in 
the  neighborhood,  was  very  perceptibly  increasing. 

It  was  a  moving  body.     A  person  coming  this  way. 

A  few  minutes  more  brought  the  figure  into  full  view  and 
the  truth  flashed  upon  his  mind  that  it  was  his  sister. 

He  stood  up  and  bounded  forward,  crying  in  his  exultation, 
"  May  !  May  !  " 

The  girl  allowed  the  shawl  to  fall  over  her  shoulders,  as  she 
met  her  brother  with  smiling  face. 

"  We  thought  you  would  never  come,  you  were  so  long  away," 
said  Clare.  "  I  stopped  with  my  father  a  great  while.  Then 
I  asked  him  if  I  could  come  to  meet  you,  and  he  said  yes." 

(99) 


100  ZANTHON 

"  How  is  he?  "  inquired  the  girl,  as  hand  in  hand  they  walked 
in  the  direction  of  home. 

"Better,  I  think.  He  was  sleeping  part  of  the  time.  I  kept 
near  him  in  the  morning,  as  you  told  me,  until  he  got  very 
quiet." 

"  Did  he  ask  for  anything  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  water." 

"  Were  you  in  the  house  all  day  ?  " 

"I  was  ;  but  I  went  outside  often  to  look  for  you." 

"  What  did  father  say  when  you  left  ?  " 

"  He  said:  '  Bring  May  home  with  you.' " 

"Ah,  poor  father  ! " 

' '  What  did  you  see  in  the  town,  May  ?  " 

"  Lots  of  things.  Fine  houses  and  shops,  and  a  golden  sheep 
hung  outside  one  of  them." 

"Hung  by  the  neck?" 

"  No ;  but  by  a  belt  round  the  body.  It  was  over  the  door, 
and  I  asked  a  woman  why  it  was  up  there.  After  looking  at 
it  she  said  she  did  not  know,  if  it  were  not  a  sign  that  they 
sold  cloth  made  from  wool  on  the  inside. 

u  Then  I  saw  a  whole  lot  of  soldiers  guarding  wagons  full  of 
sacks  of  meal.  They  were  bringing  it  from  a  ship  to  the  stores  ; 
and  it  had  to  be  guarded,'  or  the  people  would  carry  it  off  by 
force." 

"  I  suppose  they  were  hungry  ?  " 

' '  Yes.  A  great  many  people  were  there  who  had  nothing 
to  eat." 

"  Did  you  hear  bells  ?  * 

"  I  did.  There  was  a  man  going  through  the  streets  ringing 
a  bell  in  his  hand.  He  was  saying  something  to  the  people  ; 
but  I  could  not  understand  him.  I  heard  a  very  large  bell 
ring  about  the  middle  of  the  day.  Oh,  it  had  a  beautiful 
sound." 

"  What  was  it  like  ?  " 


THE   LAST   PROP   IS   REMOVED  101 

"  The  bell  ?  " 

"  No  ;  the  sound." 

"  lake  loud  thunder  coming  out  of  a  fiddle." 

"  Did  you  see  fine  ladies  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  some  of  them  in  the  shops  dressed  in  their 
silks,  and  ribbons  round  their  necks." 

"  Had  they  gold  rings  ?  " 

"  Lots  of  them.  Besides  necklaces,  bracelets,  side-combs, 
ivory  skewers  stuck  in  through  their  hair  ;  bands,  bows,  braid, 
collars  and  cuffs  made  of  lace  ;  frills  down  the  breast,  where 
some  dresses  were  open ;  flounces,  feathers  in  their  hats ; 
gloves,  gold  chains,  and  little  boots." 

"  Oh,  aren't  they  fine  !  " 

"  Every  one  I  saw  had  her  dress  tight-fitting  round  the 
waist  to  make  it  look  thin." 

"  Why  have  they  that  fashion  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  I  wish  you  could  be  like  one  of  them,  May." 

"Ah,  my  brother,  I  will  never  be  rich  enough  to  be  a  lady.'" 

When  the  children  reached  home,  the  lather  was  dressed 
and  sitting  near  the  fire-place.  In  giving  him  an  account  of 
the  day's  proceedings,  the  daughter  was  minute  as  to  detail. 
When  she  delivered  the  message  sent  to  him  by  the  member  of 
the  relief  committee,  an  expression  of  wonder  mingled  with 
ferocity  appeared  on  his  face. 

"  They  expect  you  to  work  upon  the  roads  ?  "  he  said. 

"  Yes,  father." 

"  Like  a  horse  ?  " 

"  Like  a  man." 

"  With  a  barrow  ?  " 

"  With  a  shovel." 

"  Through  rain  and  wind  ?  " 

"At  all  times." 

"  Bareheaded  arid  barefooted  ?  " 


102  ZANTHON 

"Any  way." 

"  Exposed  to  the  rude  jests  of  every  passing  boor  ?  " 

"  Yes,  father." 

"The  wretches!  The  inhuman  monsters  ;  with  less  feeling 
than  the  beasts  of  the  forest ;  their  cruel  heartedness  ought  to 
be  enough  to  strike  them  dead,"  said  the  man. 

"  Father,  I  am  willing  to  work.     It  is  good." 

"  Yes,  child  ;  but  with  due  consideration  for  time,  place,  and 
circumstances.  Work  should  be  so  distributed  as  to  suit  the 
capabilities  and  surroundings  of  each  worker.  To  require  you 
or  any  female  to  perform  manual  labor  on  the  public  high 
ways,  is  an  outrage  on  the  human  race  ;  and  none  but  ignorant 
half  savage  men  would  exact  such  obligation.  Oh,  had  I  the 
strength  which  recently  left  me,  I  would —  " 

"You  would  not,  father,"  said  May,  hastily  interrupting 
him.  "  You  are  too  good  to  hurt  anybody,  and  the  persons 
spoken  of  do  not  know  better." 

"  Patience  has  its  boundaries,  my  child.  Ignorance  cannot 
at  all  times  be  permitted  to  carry  high-handed  brutality  above 
the  privileges  accorded  human  beings,  even  those  who  are  poor. 
The  common  feeling  in  us  all  revolts  against  barbarous  cus 
toms,  especially  cruelty.  If  this  should  be  carried -too  far  it 
would  be  lawful  to  stop  it  by  retaliative  measures  aided  by 
one's  own  hands." 

"  We  cannot  do  anything,"  resumed  the  girl. 

"  No.  We  have  long  submitted  and  must  further  submit  to 
the  arrogance  of  men  in  power,"  returned  the  man,  as  he  bent 
over  the  few  coals  on  the  hearth  in  deep  meditation. 

As  a  matter  of  necessity  the  original  proposition  was  finally 
agreed  to.  May  went  to  work  on  the  public  road  at  the  place 
formerly  indicated. 

The  equipment  of  the  girl  was  rough.  She  wore  an  old  coat 
belonging  to  her  father  over  her  dresa.  About  her  head  she 
fastened  a  thick  handkerchief,  after  the  manner  of  Indian 


THE    LAST    PROP    IS    REMOVED  103 

women  here.  Her  hands  were  encased  in  gloves  made  by  her 
self  from  a  piece  of  sheepskin,  and  her  new  shoes  would  pro 
tect  her  feet,  while  exhibiting  their  own  powers  of  endurance. 

The  new  regulations  regarding  the  distribution  of  relief  to 
the  poor  were  an  improvement  on  the  old  method,  with  the  ex 
ception  of  such  as  obliged  females  to  work  on  the  roads  already 
mentioned.  There  was  an  allowance  of  money  given  each  la 
borer  instead  of  soup. 

This  permitted  the  introduction  of  variety  in  food  and  really 
a  larger  supply.  Thus,  twenty  cents  per  day,  the  wages  given, 
small  as  it  was,  would  purchase  meal  and  buttermilk,  supple 
mented  occasionally  by  salt  fish  or  liver,  heart,  tripe  and  other 
cheap  provisions.  For  a  few  cents  a  bag  of  "  seeds  "  could  be 
procured,  consisting  of  the  husks  of  oats,  which,  when  im 
mersed  in  water  for  about  twelve  hours  and  strained,  yielded  a 
thick  fluid,  often  substituted  for  milk ;  or  boiled,  when  it  be 
came  a  very  greatful  preparation,  known  by  the  .celebrated 
name  of  flummery. 

While  the  prospect  began  to  brighten  in  the  home  of  Marl- 
band  as  a  consequence  of  the  return  to  better  times,  the  exer 
tions  required  of  May  were  enormous.  She  walked  a  distance 
of  three  miles  to  her  work  and  returned  the  same  day  after  its 
completion. 

Besides  cooking  and  other  household  duties,  the  man  needed 
attention,  which  his  daughter  gave  him  willingly,  regardless  of 
its  inconvenience.  Thus,  she  arose  before  dawn  and  was  busy 
far  into  the  night. 

It  would  be  impossible  for  human  life  to  continue  under  such 
fearful  hardships  as  this  young  girl  was  forced  to  endure  ! 

About  the  end  of  March  it  appeared  to  her  mind  she,  too, 
must  die.  This  conviction  aggravated  her  sufferings. 

Although  no  particular  disease  presented  itself  in  her  case, 
there  was  general  debility.  In  this  condition  some  vital  part 
may  be  attacked  at  any  moment. 


104  ZANTHON 

Her  face  became  thin  and  pale  and  her  eyes  hollow. 

She  seemed  to  shrink  inwardly  from  the  rotundity  of  former 
days.  The  voice,  so  musical  heretofore  in  the  ears  of  her 
friends,  fell  to  a  whisper. 

Clare  found  her  silently  weeping  frequently  at  this  time,  and 
was  greatly  disturbed  in  consequence.  Seeing  her  one  evening 
coming  home  in  this  distressed  condition,  he  insisted  in  his  own 
way  in  knowing  the  cause  of  her  grief. 

"  May,  sister  dear,  tell  me  what  is  troubling  you  ?  Just  now, 
before  we  go  home,  tell  me,"  he  said. 

"  I  don't  know.     I  can  hardly  say  what." 

"  Yes,  you  can.     It  must  be  known  to  you  very  well." 

"Oh,  it  is  —  hard  to  think  that  after  coming  so  near  being 
happy  we  should  still  have  to  part." 

"  We  are  not  going  to  part,  my  sister." 

"  We  must,  Clare.     You  will  be  alone  soon." 

"  Oh,  don't  speak  in  that  way.  I  cannot  bear  to  hear  you 
talk  so.  Where  are  you  going  ?  " 

"  Where  the  others  have  gone,  my  brother." 

After  some  silence  and  reflection  the  boy  resumed : 

''  Why  do  you  think  you  will  die  ?  " 

"I  am  getting  weaker  every  day,  and  a  constant  pain  has 
settled  over  my  heart  on  account  of  our  troubles." 

"  Are  the  people  good  to  you  where  you  work  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  good  enough.  There  are  some  there  a  great  deal 
worse  off  than  I  am  ;  women  working  and  having  babies  on 
their  backs,  and  young  girls  little  more  than  children." 

"If  we  could  go  away,  May  —  you  and  I  —  to  some  place 
where  you  would  not  be  troubled,  would  you  like  it  ?  " 

"  Ever  so  much." 

"  Why  can't  we  go,  then  ?  Father  could  come  after  us  in 
time." 


THE    LAST    PKOP    IS    REMOVED  105 

"  Ah,  where  shall  we  go,  my  brother  ?  Strangers  would  not 
care  for  us.  We  might  starve  on  the  way,  and  never  find  a 
place  such  as  you  are  thinking  of." 

Finding  the  difficulties  which  surrounded  them  so  hard  to 
overcome,  Clare's  cheerful  disposition  gave  place  to  fear,  and 
for  the  first  time,  perhaps,  he  discovered  the  shadow  of  the 
future  stealing  upon  himself  menacingly.  He  resumed  : 

"  What  will  become  of  me  if  you  die  and  my  father  dies  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  father  will  not  die." 

"  But  if  he  did,  what  would  I  do  ?" 

The  girl  was  at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  answer  this  question. 
However,  she  said  : 

"  Somebody  might  take  you  to  another  home." 

"  Ah,  but  I  would  not  like  any  other  home.  I  do  not  love 
strange  people.  They  would  scold  me." 

"Ask  my  father.     He  will  tell  you  everything." 

On  this  understanding  brother  and  sister  returned  to  the 
house.  The  helplessness  of  Marlband  did  not  prevent  him 
prosecuting  a  close  observation  of  the  declining  health  of  his 
daughter.  He  knew  she  was  encumbered  with  too  great  a  bur 
den  ;  that  her  life  would  be  sacrificed  to  affection  for  him  and 
her  brother  and  he  was  trying  to  find  in  the  depths  of  phil 
osophy  enough  fortitude  to  withstand  a  catastrophe  now  almost 
impossible  to  avert. 

Day  after  day  he  looked  with  the  utmost  concern  in  her 
wasted  face  and  at  the  attenuated  figure  which  came  so  lovingly 
near  him  ;  nay,  started  involuntarily  at  the  sound  of  her  voice, 
so  marked  was  the  change  from  what  it  used  to  be  in  former 
times. 

Hard  labor  is  a  terrible  agent,  when  used  on  the  fibers  of  a 
tender  body,  such  as  May  possessed,  and  the  transformation 
in  her  appearance  was  soon  effected. 

One  day,  about  this  time,  Clare,  who  had  been  outside  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  house,  came  rushing  in  to  tell  his  father 


106  ZANTHON 

that  he  could  see  at  a  great  distance  on  the  plain  some  irregu 
lar  figure  moving,  he  thought,  in  their  direction.  As  the  man 
could  not  get  up  without  assistance,  he  remained  seated  where 
he  had  been  placed  in  the  morning. 

"  It  is  not  a  person,  father.  It  is  more  like  a  piece  of  tim 
ber,  but  moving,"  said  the  boy. 

"Perhaps  it  is  a  raven,  with  his  wings  extended,  soaring 
cautiously  above  the  land,  expecting  to  find  prey,"  remarked 
the  man. 

"  No.  It  is  larger  than  the  raven  ;  and  it  don't  look  as  if  it 
had  wings." 

"  It  is  a  beast,  doubtless,  moved  by  some  instinct  to  come 
this  way." 

"  I  would  not  think  that,  either.     I  know  the  beasts." 

"Go  again,  my  son,  and  bring  me  tidings  of  its  further 
motion." 

The  boy  having  gone  out  to  continue  his  observations, 
returned  immediately  with  a  report :  — 

"  It  is  nearer  to  us  now,  father.  I  can  see  two  men  carrying 
something  on  their  shoulders." 

"  Ha  !  "  exclaimed  the  man  with  a  start  and  a  cry.  "  They 
cannot  be  coming  here.  They  are  going  in  another  direction  ; 
towards  the  mountains,  for  instance." 

Thus  he  endeavored  to  persuade  himself  into  a  belief 
contrary  to  facts.  He  would  not  dare  admit  the  truth  to 
which  his  inward  thoughts  pointed ;  but  tried  in  the  last 
moments,  even,  to  suppress  the  inevitable. 

"You  will  find  they  have  turned  into  the  mountain  road," 
he  continued. 

Clare  returning  from  without  once  more,  held  up  his  hand 
as  if  to  signify  that  all  discussion  should  end  j  and  he  said 
in  a  suppressed  voice  :  — 

"  They  are  here." 


THE    LAST    PROP    IS    REMOVED  107 

Marlband  by  a  great  effort  arose  to  the  upright  position, 
trembling  and  with  a  fearful  aspect. 

In  the  next  minute  a  dark  shadow  was  thrown  in  the  door 
way  and  two  men  appeared  bearing  some  object  on  their 
shoulders.  Pushing  forward  to  the  center  of  the  apartment, 
without  delay  they  deposited  their  burden  on  the  floor  ;  then 
stood  up  silently  and  began  to  wipe  the  sweat  from  their  fore 
heads. 

Clare  hurried  to  one  end  of  it,  and  snatching  therefrom  an 
old  handkerchief  by  which  it  was  encompassed,  revealed  the 
beautiful  face  of  May  cold  and  fixed  in  death  ! 

Half  distracted  with  grief,  he  went  out  the  door  crying  aloud, 
while  the  father  knelt  down  beside  the  body  undoing  the 
fastenings  which  had  bound  it  to  a  plank,  and  otherwise  com 
posing  its  parts,  saying  : — 

"My  beautiful  child  !  My  heroic  daughter  I  You  have  died, 
my  darling,  in  trying  to  save  us." 

Unable  to  say  more,  he  bent  his  head,  covered  his  face  with 
his  hands  and  wept  long  and  bitterly. 

The  men  left  the  house  immediately ;  but  before  finally 
quitting  the  place,  they  told  Clare  that  the  girl  had  fallen  at 
her  work  on  the  road,  and  died  in  a  few  minutes  thereafter. 

The  overseer  or  superintendent  had  said  her  death  was 
caused  by  disease  of  the  heart,  and  he  sent  them  to  take  the 
body  home,  knowing  where  the  family  lived. 

They  must  hurry  back,  they  said,  according  to  instructions  ; 
so  they  departed  precipitately. 

The  lamentations  of  father  and  son  were  continued  through 
out  the  day  for  the  loss  of  their  last  and  dearest  friend. 

They  covered  the  couch  with  the  remnant  of  clothing  avail 
able,  placing  the  body  upon  it  and  decorated  it  as  best  they 
could.  At  night,  a  couple  of  candles,  preserved  since  last  year 
were  lighted,  and  everything  around  the  remains  carefully 
composed,  out  of  respect  for  the  departed. 


108  ZANTHON 

Then  the  man  and  the  boy  drew  their  seats  near  the  side  of 
the  bed  to  watch  what  remained  of  their  beloved  May  during 
the  lone  hours  of  the  night. 

To  pacify  his  son,  the  father  said  :  — 

"  She  has  only  succumbed  to  the  demand  of  nature,  and 
through  this  means  gained  eternal  rest.  She  was  too  good  to 
live." 

"  She  was  too  good  to  die,"  replied  Clare  quickly,  and  with 
such  earnestness  as  surprised  the  man. 

"  Her  exertions  in  our  behalf  were  such  as  to  entitle  her  to 
the  name  of  heroine.  Under  other  circumstances,  if  permitted 
to  live,  she  would  undoubtedly  have  become  great  I  "  continued 
Marlband. 

"  She  was  so  ready  to  work  for  us,"  resumed  the  boy.  All 
unselfishly,  too,  guided  by  her  love  and  noble  nature." 

"  It  always  pleased  her  to  know  we  loved  her  in  return." 

"  Yes  ,  it  was  the  only  reward  we  could  give." 

Some  hours  before  daybreak,  the  father  recommending  Clare 
to  retire  to  rest  in  the  room,  remained  alone  in  the  presence  of 
the  dead,  and  with  his  own  reflections. 

The  cheerful  appearance  he  was  accustomed  to  assume  in 
presence  of  his  son  died  away  quickly  and  an  expression 
altogether  beyond  the  control  of  the  will,  but  like  a  reflection 
from  the  grave,  took  possession  of  his  features. 

Since  our  last  summary  of  his  condition,  he  had  grown  more 
decrepit.  The  disease,  whatever  it  consisted  in,  was  evidently 
progressing  towards  a  fatal  end.  His  speech,  as  well  as  his 
physical  parts,  was  rapidly  failing.  An  observer  of  a  few 
weeks  ago  would  no  longer  recognize  him  as  the  same 
individual.  It  would  be  correct  to  say  he  was  dying  ;  yet  he 
pressed  his  hands  perpendicularly  on  his  seat,  as  if  to  test  their 
strength  ;  indicating  there  was  something  else  he  would  like 
to  perform  before  resigning  the  great  struggle. 


THE    LAST    PROP    IS    REMOVED  109 

The  candles  burned  out ;  but  were  not  replaced  by  others, 
for  the  reason,  there  were  none  available. 

The  man  did  not  move  from  his  seat  ;  or  seem  to  notice  that 
total  darkness  surrounded  him.  He  knew  the  body  of  his 
child  was  near  him  in  one  place  ;  and  he  could  hear  the 
breathing  of  his  son  in  the  other.  He  was  satisfied,  so  far  as 
satisfaction  was  possible  under  the  circumstances  then  present. 

He  did  not  sleep.  He  thought ;  and  his  reflections  were  the 
most  profound  of  any  period  in  his  memory  ;  for  he  saw  life 
and  death  on  either  side  in  their  most  dreadful  terrors. 

Oh,  how  acutely  his  mind  penetrated  through  the  unfathom 
able  depth,  searching  for  the  solution  of  abstruse  problems, 
which,  however,  evaded  his  efforts.  He  was  not  afraid  ; 
because  he  understood  what  nature  demanded  of  him :  to  die 
without  uttering  a  complaint  against  the  Supreme  Power. 

Then  through  the  interstices  of  the  door,  he  could  see  the 
thick  darkness  of  the  night  grow  pale.  The  whole  aspect  of 
the  atmosphere  was  assuming  a  new  condition,  as  if  some 
master  hand  was  at  work  impelling  the  trivial  powers  before  it 
for  the  purpose  of  inaugurating  a  great  phenomenon  :  the 
illumination  of  a  world. 

A  few  minutes  afterward  he  became  convinced  the  dawn  had 
come.  Roused  by  some  internal  force,  he  arose  with  difficulty 
and  moving  to  the  door  gazed  toward  that  part  of  the  eastern 
sky  where  the  morning  sun  would  appear. 

Notwithstanding  the  absence  of  listeners,  he  said  in  a  plaint 
ive  voice,  as  if  desirous  of  relieving  his  mind  from  the  oppres 
sion  with  which  it  was  burdened  :  — 

"  Oh,  Dawn  !  thou  lovely  visitant  from  heavenly  spheres, 
how  like  the  spirit  of  my  departed  child  thou  art. 

Fashioned  in  beauty.  Bedecked  with  robes  of  brightness. 
The  effulgence  of  purity  on  thy  brow. 

The  glory  of  virtue  guiding  thy  footsteps. 


110  ZANTHON 

"  Darkness  flees  before  thee,  leaving  a  world  to  rejoice  in  thy 
presence. 

Thou  divine  essence.  Herald  of  Eternity.  Mystery  of  the 
universe.  Sweetness  made  manifest  through  the  vision. 
Deputy  of  God.  Imperial  crown  of  Day. 

Pursuing  and  pursued.  The  stars  controlled  by  night 
before  thee  ;  the  sun  ruling  the  day  behind. 

Like  the  impenetrable  future  on  the  one  hand  and  the 
•  clearness  of  the  past  on  the  other  ;  or  Evil  leading  humanity  by 
the  forelock,  followed  meekly  by  Good. 

Animated  nature  welcomes  thee.  Like  a  trumpet  blast  thy 
approach  commands  attention. 

Midway  between  extremes  thy  flight  is  preserved  from 
interference.  Thy  passage  is  in  peace.  Freedom  has  been 
given  as  a  part  of  thy  inheritance. 

Soaring  above  the  material  world,  godlike,  incapable  of 
destruction  by  its  agents,  thine  eye  may  behold  with  equal 
complaisancy  the  billows  of  the  stormy  ocean  roll  in  unbridled 
fury  and  the  peaceful  landscape  decorated  with  verdure  and  the 
dwellings  of  men. 

Farewell  !  The  time  for  parting  is  at  hand. 

We  shall  never  meet  again." 

He  withdrew  from  the  door  with  a  shiver  and  resumed  his 
seat.  Soon  after  this  Clare  appeared  and  instructed  by  the 
father  began  the  preparation  of  the  morning  meal.  The 
source  from  which  their  supplies  had  been  furnished  having 
terminated  with  the  death  of  May  and  only  so  much  left  as 
would  meet  their  wants  one  day  more,  they  appeared  to  have 
reached  a  time  when  it  might  be  predicted  their  destruction 
was  inevitable.  Nevertheless,  the  boy  performed  the  work 
cheerfully  communicating  with  the  man  at  every  new  require 
ment  and  endeavoring  to  assuage  his  sorrow. 

As  the  day  advanced  May's  burial  became  the  chief  subject 
of  consideration.  On  account  of  his  inability  to  carry  the 


THE    LAST    PROP   IS    REMOVED  111 

remains  to  the  cemetery,  or  indeed  to  any  distance,  the  father 
finally  determined  to  deposit  them  in  the  house.  This  plan 
could  be  successfully  executed  by  making  the  grave  in  the  floor 
which  was  composed  of  soft  clay  and  might  be  easily  pene 
trated. 

Clare  was  strong  enough  with  some  assistance  from  the  man 
to  make  the  small  excavation  needed. 

They  began  the  work  soon.  The  completion  of  the  grave 
brought  them  to  another  difficulty  ;  how  to  remove  the  body  to 
its  last  resting-place  without  undue  disturbance.  Here  the 
ingenuity  of  the  man  served  instead  of  his  strength.  By  means 
of  a  rope  thrown  over  one  of  the  cross-beams  of  the  roof  they 
were  enabled  to  raise  and  lower  it  as  they  desired. 

Supporting  himself  by  a  staff  the  man  stood  by  the  side  of 
the  grave  while  the  boy  appeared  at  the  end  of  it  mourning. 

While  his  breathing  became  difficult  and  the  trembling  of 
his  voice  betokened  fearful  agony,  Marlband  prayed  aloud, 
in  solemn  tones,  thus  :  — 

"  Oh,  Power,  whom  the  world  knows  as  God,  if  the  spirit 
from  this  child  has  sought  thy  presence,  in  thy  peculiar 
abode  make  it  happy. 

Her  innocence  resembled  sunshine  ;  and,  therefore,  capa 
ble  with  thee  of  adorning  the  mysterious  depths  of  the 
universe. 

Her  beauty  was  richer  than  the  diadem  of  a  king. 

She  can  vie  with  angels  in  thy  heaven  and  look  upon  thy 
face  knowing  no  guile. 

To  the  ear  her  voice  was  like  the  sweet  sounds  of  a 
harp. 

Among  mortals  she  was  divine.  They  carried  a  memory 
of  her  in  their  hearts  like  an  impression  of  thy  glory.  It 
reminded  them  the  earth  was  not  wholly  destitute  of  good,  or 
the  human  race  of  rectitude." 


112  ZANTHON 

At  a  motion  made  by  the  man  Clare  began  to  fill  the  grave. 
The  boy  worked  hard  until  his  task  was  completed.  Then 
father  and  son  sat  down  to  rest  in  the  midst  of  desolation. 

During  the  past  few  months  such  articles  as  could  be  dis 
posed  of  were  carried  away  from  the  house  by  the  man  and 
sold.  % 

The  clothing  was  expended  in  wrapping  the  remains  of  the 
dead  and  the  old  furniture  employed  to  light  the  fires.  Little 
now  remained  of  anything. 

After  they  gazed  upon  the  bare  walls  and  waited  in  silence  a 
few  minutes,  their  eyes  met.  Clare's  look  meant  inquiry  while 
the  father's  was  one  out  of  which  all  hope  had  fled.  It 
appeared  plain  to  the  boy  the  calm  demeanor  of  the  man 
indicated  his  inability  to  attempt  any  further  struggle.  How 
ever  he  would  speak  :  — 

"  To-morrow  there  will  be  nothing  here  father." 

"Nothing." 

"  There  won't  be  much  to  eat,  I  mean." 

"  Nothing  to  eat.'' 

"  We  will  have  to  get  something  to  live." 

The  father  did  not  answer ;  but  looked  wildly  around  the 
apartment. 

The  boy  continued. 

"  Maybe  a  kind  man  would  come  with  a  basket  full  of  pro 
visions  to  relieve  us." 

"  Oh,  no  !  no  !  "  said  the  man  suddenly  and  with  such  sar 
castic  force  as  frightened  his  son. 

*•  Do  not  suppose  that  my  boy.  It  is  the  last  event  to  occur 
out  of  all  others  possible.  Such  issue  accords  very  well  with 
the  theme  of  a  nursery  story  ;  but  the  realities  of  life  surround 
us  here." 

"  What  will  we  do,  father  ?  " 

"I  will  instruct  you,  presently.     Let  us  take  a  little  rest." 

"  You  think  provisions  will  come  to  us." 


THE    LAST    PROP    IS    REMOVED  113 

"  I  believe  we  may  find  some  for  to-morrow." 

The  boy  began,  to  smile. 

"You  are  a  great  man,  you  never  give  up,"  said  he. 

When  the  time  required  for  rest  had  expired,  Marlband  signi 
fied  to  the  boy  he  wanted  assistance  to  rise  from  his  seat.  Clare 
procured  his  staff  and  rendered  him  aid  as  far  as  he  was  able 
on  the  occasion.  The  work  just  completed  had  been  exceed 
ingly  tedious  and  consumed  the  entire  day  in  its  execution. 

Even  now,  as  the  man  arose,  the  sun  had  set  and  the  twi 
light  was  beginning  to  change  into  darkness.  As  he  stood 
motionless  gazing  through  the  doorway  his  appearance  was 
appalling.  Extending  his  hand  to  the  boy  with  the  intention 
of  leading  him  forth,  he  said  in  a  sepulchral  voice  :  — 

"  Come  !  " 

Clare  did  not  understand  this.  He  approached  him  lovingly 
and  looked  into  his  face,  fearing  he  might  have  become  insane. 

The  man  repeated  :  — 

"Come!" 

"  Are  you  going  to  leave  the  house  ?  "  the  boy  asked. 

"  We  will  be  on  the  way,  presently." 

"  To-morrow,  father,  we  can  go  wherever  you  desire." 

"  To-morrow  is  designed  for  other  work,  my  son." 

"  We  will  not  find  any  place  to  rest  so  good  as  here." 

"  Where  rest  is  eternal  it  must  be  better." 

"  The  darkness  may  overtake  us  on  the  way." 

"  It  will  be  friendly,  my  boy." 

"  The  wind  coming  down  from  the  mountain  will  blow  se 
verely  against  us." 

"Aye,  but  its  sounds  shall  be  like  the  voices  of  our  compan 
ions,  reminding  us  of  their  love." 

"  We  may  meet  robbers." 

"  In  that  case  we  shall  hope  for  some  advantage  ;  for  as  we 
have  nothing  to.  lose,  our  absolute  destitution  may  procure  us 
relief,  even  from  them." 

ZANTHON    8 


114  ZANTHON 

"  But  the  house,  my  father  ;  the  house,  who  will  take  care  of 
it?" 

"  It  needs  no  further  watching.  At  best  it  was  but  a  tomb 
for  the  living.  It  is  now  a  tomb  for  the  dead." 

Clare  realizing  they  were  about  to  quit  the  place  forever, 
became  greatly  agitated.  One  by  one  the  safe-guards  which 
formerly  surrounded  him  had  fallen.  Every  day,  recently, 
came  burdened  with  some  new  menace.  Now,  his  dwelling 
place  must  be  abandoned  for  some  cause  unknown  .to  him. 
These  terrors  were  forcing  him  to  think  seriously  on  problems 
of  life,  which  older  heads  than  his  were  unable  to  solve.  They 
would  make  him  a  man  before  he  quitted  boyhood. 

Thinking,  in  his  simplicity,  the  father  did  not  fully  appre 
ciate  his  surroundings,  he  exclaimed  : 

"  We  are  at  home,  father.  You  have  not  forgotten  that  this 
is  our  home,  where  we  loved  each  other  so  much  ?  " 

"  The  world  at  large  has  a  variety  of  situations  from  which 
to  choose  a  suitable  substitute.  You  may  reach  a  good  home 
in  the  future,"  said  Marlband. 

"  Oh,  but  this  one,  my  father  !  this  one  is  where  I  wish  to 
live,"  said  the  boy  passionately,  while  he  sobbed  aloud,  and 
laid  hold  of  the  man  with  both  hands  as  if  to  detain  him.  He 
continued  : 

No  other  home  can  ever  be  the  equal  of,  this.  Kindness 
was  always  here.  The  grand  house  I  saw  one  time  frowned  at 
me,  while  the  stones,  even,  of  our  old  dwelling  have  a  kindly 
look,  as  if  they  all  knew  us.  My  heart  was  bound  up  in  every 
thing  belonging  to  this  sacred  place.  Young  as  I  am,  must  I 
surrender  what  all  others  enjoy,  home  and  friends  ?  If  we  go, 
tell  me  I  can  come  back  to  it  again.  Tell  me  I  can,  father 
dear  !  I  want  to  come  back.  I  love  the  old  walls,  the  roof 
the  fire  place,  the  floor,  where  May  used  to  be  with  me  and 
you,  my  good,  noble  father  !  Oh,  don't  go.  Remain  with  me 
here  always. 


THE   LAST   PROP   IS   REMOVED  115 

We  two  can  yet  be  happy. 

I  will  work  for  you. 

My  love  shall  never  be  wanting. 

What  need  we  care  about  strange  people,  when  the  happi 
ness  of  the  whole  world  is  with  ourselves.  Stay.  Content 
yourself.  Am  I  not  fond  of  your  company  ?  " 

The  man,  unable  to  speak  from  emotion,  bent  forward  and 
kissed  the  child. 

Such  awful  depths  of  feeling  displayed  in  this  appeal  aston 
ished  him.  His  heart  felt  as  if  it  had  been  pierced  by  a  lance. 
He  would  have  fallen  to  the  ground  if  he  had  not  summoned 
all  his  powers  to  save  himself. 

The  inevitable  was  before  him.  Taking  the  boy  by  the  hand 
in  a  gentle  manner,  he  moved  slowly  toward  the  door,  and  the 
two  passed  out  together. 


CHAPTEK  IX 

BORN  AGAIN. 

A  FTER  emerging  from  the  house,  the  progress  of  father  and 
*^  son  became  exceedingly  slow  on  account  of  the  man's 
extreme  debility.  The  direction  taken  by  them  was  east. 
Clare  at  first  imagined  the  intention  of  his  guide  contemplated 
an  entrance  to  one  or  other  of  the  favorite  nooks  of  the  garden, 
but  he  soon  perceived  all  available  places  in  the  vicinity  were 
left  behind  unnoticed. 

Striking  into  the  path  leading  along  the  river,  their  move 
ment  would  be  scarcely  perceptible  to  an  observer  at  a  distance 
so  little  headway  did  they  make.  Indeed  the  boy  frequently 
thought  his  father  would  fall  in  his  tracks  never  to  rise ;  but 
he  rendered  all  the  assistance  he  could  by  supporting  him  on 
one  side,  while  observing  that  the  staff  aided  the  other.  Dark 
ness  had  closed  around  them  when  they  came  abreast  of  the 
old  fort,  looking  like  a  sad  witness  of  their  helplessness  in  the 
gloom  of  the  night. 

Would  they  pass  this  too  ? 

No.  The  man  turned  toward  the  old  familiar  place,  well 
known  to  have  been  his  favorite  rendezvous,  and  his  spirit 
seemed  to  revive  at  the  spectacle,  for  he  sprang  a  little  livelier 
than  before  so  that  their  accelerated  march  soon  brought  them 
to  the  sloping  ground  of  the  ancient  landmark. 

(116) 


BORN   AGAIN  117 

On  the  man's  account  they  rested  a  little  before  attempting 
the  ascent.  In  the  mean  time  Marlband  began  a  conversation 
of  a  serious  nature  ;  he  said  :  — 

"  Clare,  my  son,  will  you  listen  like  a  man  to  my  instruc 
tions  ?  " 

"  Like  a  man,  father  ?  " 

"  I  mean,  you  will  be  required  to  have  courage  and  accept 
what  is-  now  going  to  transpire  without  being  unduly  dis 
turbed  ? '' 

"  I  will  try  all  I  can." 

"The  time  has  come  when  I  must  speak  unreservedly  con 
cerning  your  future,  and  of  other  subjects  it  will  be  well  for 
you  to  know." 

"  I  will  hear  every  word,  father." 

"  We  are  going  to  enter  the  fort  to-night ;  not  only  the  por 
tion  already  known  to  us,  but  a  part  beneath  the  mound  you 
have  not  yet  seen." 

"  Is  it  down  into  the  earth  ?  " 

"It  is.     I' shall  lead  the  way.     Will  you  be  afraid  ?" 

"  I  will  go  any  place  with  you,  father." 

"  That  is  well,  my  boy.     Come." 

What  had  not  been  previously  known  was  now  revealed  ;  the 
fort  had  certain  subterranean  passages  or  apartments  beneath 
it,  with  which  the  man  had  evidently  been  long  acquainted, 
and  into  whose  shades  he  now  proposed  to  retreat. 

These  apartments  were,  no  doubt,  the  storerooms  employed 
by  those  who  originally  manned  the  works. 

After  entering  the  space  enclosed  by  the  breastwork,  Marl- 
band  lead  the  way  to  a  point  where  portions  of  a  large  rock 
protruded  from  the  side  of  the  ditch. 

This  rock  had  not  escaped  notice  heretofore.  Every  person 
visiting  the  place  saw  it ;  but  supposed  it  to  be  an  ordinary 
boulder,  such  as  could  be  discerned  lying  around  in  other 


118  ZANTHON 

places;  or  the  outcropping  of  a  ledge  whose  dimensions  extended 
perhaps  far  into  the  earth. 

There  were  some  shrubs  growing  in  front,  as  if  designed  to 
conceal  the  rock  from  view,  with  sufficient  space  between, 
however,  to  allow  the  passage  of  any  one  desiring  access  to  the 
base  of  it. 

Here  there  was  an  aperture  so  adroitly  choked  by  long  grass 
as  to  almost  escape  recognition. 

Even  when  disclosed  to  observation,  it  would  be  thought  a 
hollow,  formerly  made  by  some  animal  for  a  temporary  sleep 
ing-place. 

It  was  in  reality  the  passage  to  the  underground  apartments 
above  mentioned,  against  the  opening  to  which  the  rock  had 
been  rolled  in  imitation  of  an  ancient  custom.  It  was  a  stone 
door.  //  - 

Marlband  on  first  discovering  the  boulder  knew  its  purport, 
and  made  the  entrance  beneath  it  as  now  existing. 

On  the  present  occasion,  arriving  at  the  place,  he  dropped 
on  his  knees,  pushed  the  grass  aside,  and  began  to  creep  in. 
As  the  passage  descended  an  inclined  plane  he  had  less  diffi 
culty  in  gaining  an  entrance  than  we  might  suppose,  owing 
to  his  condition. 

The  boy  followed  without  trouble.  When  they  met  on  the 
inside  there  was  total  darkness. 

The  act  having  been  premeditated,  certain  provision  had 
been  made  to  meet  emergencies. 

Thus  from  a  crevice  in  the  wall  the  man  took  an  old  tin 
box  containing  pieces  of  candles  and  a  roll  of  match-paper. 
With  the  back  of  a  jack-knife  he  struck  sparks  from  a  stone 
on  a  piece  of  the  paper,  and  by  this  means  procured  a  light. 

He  then  gave  all  the  articles  here  mentioned  to  the  boy,  so 
as  to  be  used  again  when  necessary. 

The  compartment  now  occupied  by  them  was  a  mere  passage 
or  hall-way  about  six  feet  wide,  and  not  over  seven  feet  high. 


BORN   AGAIN  119 

It  extended  lengthways,  however,  fifteen  or  sixteen  feet. 
There  was  no  plastering  on  the  walls.  The  floor  consisted  of 
earth. 

Facing  the  main  entrance,  at  the  other  end  of  the  passage 
was  a  square  doorway  just  large  enough  to  admit  the  move 
ment  of  an  adult  through  it  without  inconvenience. 

The  man  bent  down  and  crawled  through  this  second  aper 
ture  followed  by  the  boy,  and  without  stopping  passed  two 
other  such  openings  in  succession. 

The  last  room  entered  was  circular  and  covered  above  by  a 
huge  slab  of  rock  or  slate.  It  was  the  termination  of  the 
system  of  rooms  in  this  section  of  the  fort,  whatever  they  were 
originally  designed  to  hold. 

One  object  in  the  circular  chamber  attracted  attention  ;  a 
broad  bench  of  stones,  shaped  like  an  ottoman,  standing  grim 
and  lonely  near  the  wall  on  the  left-hand  side  of  the  entrance. 
The  man  now  thoroughly  exhausted  turned  to  this  bench  and 
sank  heavily  down  upon  its  cold  irregular  surface.  After  a 
little  while  he  improved  his  position  by  extending  himself  to 
his  full  length,  as  if  he  were  on  a  couch  designed  for  resting 
or  sleeping,  crying  after  a  great  sigh  :  — 

"  Aye,  this  will  do." 

From  the  time  of  leaving  the  house  up  to  this  moment  his 
sufferings  must  have  been  terrible  ;  for  his  efforts  were  exer 
cised  with  the  consciousness  of  being  the  last  he  would  make 
on  earth.  He  doubted  if  he  could  reach  this  point ;  but  now 
that  his  desire  was  attained  he  wore  a  more  placid  expres 
sion  on  his  countenance  than  heretofore,  and  allowed  the  long 
pent  up  groans  to  escape  from  him  unchecked. 

He  did  not  speak  for  some  minutes  ;  but  breathed  hard,  as 
if  unusually  excited  and  weak. 

Clare,  with  the  light  in  his  hand,  stood  looking  at  him  wist 
fully,  unable  to  render  any  assistance  or  determine  what  was 
best  to  be  done  under  the  circumstances.  The  man's  agitation 


120  ZANTHON 

having  subsided,  he  directed  the  boy  to  proceed  to  the  second 
chamber  and  examine  its  contents.  On  reaching  it,  Clare 
found  nothing  but  an  old  box  with  a  movable  lid,  which,  when 
pushed  aside,  showed  that  provisions  had  been  stored  therein 
sometime  previously. 

The  boy  was  reminded  of  Christmas  eve  and  of  the  problem 
presented  to  his  mind  on  that  occasion ;  how  it  was  possible 
for  his  father  to  have  procured  the  meal  which  supplied  their 
wants  the  following  day,  in  so  short  a  time.  This  chamber 
was  evidently  his  father's  storeroom,  and  no  doubt  it  would 
have  been  more  liberally  provided  with  provisions  for  the 
present  emergency  if  the  suddenness  of  the  man's  disability 
had  not  prevented  him  from  renewing  the  former  supply. 
However,  there  was  one  small  package  left,  containing  about 
two  pounds  of  meal,  well  secured  in  a  cloth  covering. 

This  ingredient  the  boy  found  to  be  in  good  condition  as  he 
ripped  the  head  of  the  sack  open  and  began  to  eat. 

When  he  returned  to  the  chamber  where  his  father  lay> 
reporting  the  extent  of  his  discovery,  he  wanted  him  also  to 
partake  of  food.  The  man  replied  :  — 

"  I  need  no  more.     I  am  going  to  die." 

Feeling  the  gravity  of  the  situation,  the  boy  seated  himself 
on  the  bench  beside  his  father,  setting  the  light  against  the 
wall  and  the  other  articles  on  the  floor.  Instinctively  the  man 
took  hold  of  his  son's  hand. 

The  rush  of  feeling  to  his  heart  on  account  of  this  action 
gave  him  renewed  animation,  and  he  began  to  speak.  He  said 
in  a  weak  voice  :  — 

"  When  I  am  dead  leave  this  place  immediately  by  the  way 
we  entered." 

"  I  will  do  so,  father." 

"  My  body  should  be  left  extended  on  this  bench  without 
interference.  I  selected  this  chamber  to  be  my  tomb,  knowing 


BORN    AGAIN  121 

the  difficulties  which  must  attend  my  burial  if  none  but  you 
remained  alive  ;  and  hence  I  have  buried  n^self. 

When  you  regain  the  outside,  close  the  passage-way  some 
what  ;  and  returning  by  the  house  take  the  path  leading  to 
the  highroad.  You  know  the  highroad,  Clare  ?  " 

"I  do." 

"  When  you  gain  the  high  road  turn  to  the  left  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  south,  and  travel  until  you  arrive  at  the  town  of 
Kindleton." 

"  Yes." 

"  Reaching  that  place  there  may  be  but  little  difficulty  in 
procuring  assistance  as  a  large  number  of  persons  reside  there, 
and  some  of  them  doubtless  will  pity  you." 

<;  I  would  like  to  get  story  books  from  them  if  they  bring  me 
home." 

"  You  must  work  hereafter  for  what  you  get." 

"  I'll  do  all  I  can." 

"  They  may  force  you  beyond  reasonable  limits ;  but  learn 
to  avoid  as  much  cruelty  as  possible  until  you  become  a  man." 

"If  they  touch  me  I'll  run. away  from  them.  I  would  go 
with  a  drover  and  help  him  to  drive  his  cattle.  I  can  crack  a 
whip  now  ;  besides,  I  like  it." 

The  man's  eyes  sought  the  face  of  his  son  through  the  dim 
light  of  the  chamber,  as  if  he  meant  to  smile  at  his  boldness 
and. simplicity,  remarking  : 

"  Ah,  my  boy,  few  can  escape  the  tyranny  of  human  power." 

After  a  little  time,  he  resumed  : 

"  I  implore  you  to  observe  every  requirement  here  laid  down 
for  your  future  guidance.  I  beseech  you  to  remember  what  I 
announce  in  your  presence  for  the  last  time.  Will  you  prom 
ise  me  ?  " 

"Yes,  father.  Nothing  shall  be  forgotten.  You  may  rely 
on  it." 


122  ZANTHON 

"  Bear  in  mind  then,  your  name  must  be  changed  from  its 
present  form  to  another,  you  have  not  yet  heard,  with  the  view 
of  severing  all  relationship  between  your  future  life  and  my 
family.  This  is  done  so  as  not  to  embarrass  your  freedom  in 
the  pursuit  of  a  career  wholly  your  own.  It  is  thought  best, 
also,  because  going  forth  from  this  cave  you  shall  be  as  one 
newly  born." 

"  I  do  not  know  the  good  of  it.  I  would  prefer  to  keep  my 
old  name;  but  your  wishes,  father,  shall  be  obeyed." 

"  From  this  time  forward  you  shall  be  known  by  the  name 
of  Zanthon." 

"  Is  that  all,  father  ;   Zanthon  ?  " 

"  No  more.  When  asked  by  strangers  how  you  have  been 
called,  answer  Zanthon." 

"  I  understand.  They  will  be  told  my  name  is  Zanthon  and 
no  more." 

"  Just  so.  The  history  of  this  period  and  of  our  family  as 
you  knew  it,  must  be  concealed  from  every  one." 

"  I  won't  tell  anything." 

"  You  may  deny  with  perfect  propriety  my  name,  because  I 
was  the  father  of  your  first  life*;  but  the  father  of  your  second 
life  is  invisible." 

Zanthon  not  understanding  this  sentence  remained  silent, 
and  the  man  continued  : 

"  Say  you  do  not  know  the  name  of  your  parents,  because 
they  died  when  you  were  young.  This  will  be  true  for  the 
reason  that  Marlband  is  really  not  my  name." 

Zanthon  looked  bewildered,  hearing  this,  thinking  his  father 
was  beginning  to  lose  his  mental  powers. 

The  man  continued  : 

"  My  father's  family  was  rich.  We  held  estates  in  a  distant 
part  of  this  country.  Indeed,  he  was  'a  chieftain  among  the 
people  and  noted  for  his  daring  plans  and  exploits,  exercised 
in  the  cause  of  political  liberty,  which  he  believed  could  be 


BOKN    AGAIN  123 

established  here.  In  other  words,  he  favored  the  overthrow  of 
the  present  rule  held  by  a  foreign  government,  and  the  institu 
tion  of  one  by  ourselves.  Let  me  say  further :  He  was  the 
great  chief  Merraloon." 

"  He  was  perfectly  right,"  said  Zanthon,  gravely. 

"  Wars  and  petty  quarrels  have  been  the  ruin  of  thousands," 
continued  Marlband. 

"  The  action  of  your  grandfather  was  just,  but  opposing  a 
power  greater  than  the  one  espoused  by  him,  he  fell  beneath  it 
without  hope  of  mercy.  During  the  troubles  that  disturbed 
the  country  then,  he  lost  everything.  The  estate  was  confis 
cated.  My  father  died  in  prison.  Two  brothers,  the  only 
ones,  left  the  country  and  died  in  exile,  and  I,  wandering  in 
disguise  lest  I  should  be  seized  as  a  rebel,  without  hope  or 
ambition,  came  to  Footford  as  a  peasant,  and  settled  here 
unknown  and  forgotten.  My  history  is  the  history  of  hundreds ' 
of  other  men  who  have  been  so  unfortunate  as  to  be  concerned 
in  great  political  movements  resulting  in  defeat.  There  is  no 
time  now  to  tell  you  the  incidents  of  my  early  life  ;  nor  would 
it  be  wise  to  do  so.  in  any  case ;  because  they  were  enacted 
amid  pleasures  and  home  comforts  which  might  excite  your 
feelings  unduly,  seeing  how  far  their  equivalents  are  now 
beyond  your  reach,  in  your  present  destitute  condition.  I 
must  rather  direct  your  mind  to  other  considerations. 

Your  conduct  among  the  people  wherever  you  reside  shall 
be  guided  principally  by  two  principles  or  virtues,  namely 
honesty  and  truth.  You  do  not  know  what  these  are  ?  " 

"  I  do.  Not  to  take  what  belongs  to  another  person,  and  to 
tell  no  lies." 

"  Say  to  me  that  these  shall  never  be  forgotten  by  you,  my 
son." 

"  Rest  satisfied,  father,  I  shall  ever  remember  to  keep  them 
in  practice." 


124  ZANTHON 

"  Education  without  these  is  almost  worthless  ;  but  alone, 
even,  they  are  capable  of  raising  an  individual  to  a  high  place 
in  the  estimation  of  the  rest  of  mankind.  They  will  lead  you 
into  prosperous  ways,  and  ultimately  gain  independence." 

"  I  won't  let  any  one  tempt  me  to  do  a  thing  else." 

"  Assist  those  persons  who  may  be  suffering  for  want  of  bread 
as  we  have  been,  when  you  can." 

"  Yes,  surely." 

"  Render  justice  to  all,  irrespective  of  country,  creed  or  race." 

"  I  shall  do  so." 

"  Sympathize  with  the  people." 

"  Very  well." 

"  Teach  the  ignorant  their  duties  to  themselves,  at  least,  to 
conceal  their  views  as  much  as  possible,  so  that  their  weakness 
may  not  be  detected." 

"  How  can  I  do  all  this,  father  ?  " 

"  When  you  come  to  be  a  man  and  acquire  knowledge,  the 
impulse  to  perform  good  shall  inspire  you  with  new  methods 
of  procedure  in  the  interests  of  humanity  at  large.  Do  not 
forget  yourself,  however.  Learn  to  live  properly. 

Be  temperate  in  eating  and  drinking. 

Walk  with  nature  through  beautiful  places." 

"When  I  am  a  man,"  said  Zanthon,  suddenly,  "I  would 
like  to  punish  the  enemies  of  my  grandfather  if  I  could  find 
them." 

"  His  immediate  enemies  are  all  dead.  The  power,  however, 
which  sustained  them  is  still  in  existence.  It  would  be  useless 
to  attempt  its  overthrow.  You  would  fall  like  him,"  said  Marl- 
band. 

During  the  delivery  of  his  exhortation  the  man  frequently 
hesitated  and  towards  the  end  his  voice  died  away  to  a  whisper 
so  that  the  boy  was  obliged  to  bend  down  close  to  his  face  for 
the  purpose  of  listening.  As  Zanthon  was  exceedingly  wearied 
on  account  of  the  exertions  recently  encountered,  when  the 


BORN    AGAIN  125 

man  ceased  speaking  he  nestled  by  his  side  placing  his  head 
against  him  as  if  he  were  a  pillow  and  in  this  position  fell  into 
a  deep  sleep. 

Shortly  afterward  the  light  dropped  from  the  wall  and  was 
extinguished.  Then  the  silence  and  the  darkness  reigned 
supreme  within  the  cave. 

The  boy's  rest  was  temporary  ;  but  the  sleep  of  the  man  was 
eternal. 

With  one  hand  lovingly  over  the  boy's  neck  the  father  as  if 
yielding  to  the  awful  stillness  of  the  place  gave  a  sigh  and 
expired. 

Many  hours  passed  before  the  loneliness  of  this  dismal  abode 
was  disturbed. 

The  breathing  of  the  boy  alone  remained  to  indicate  that  all 
life  was  not  extinct. 

Sleeping  the  usual  length  of  time  in  addition  to  the  amount 
expended  in  speaking  to  his  father,  Zanthon's  awaking  occurred 
about  the  afternoon  of  the  day  following  his  entrance  to  the 
cave. 

Although  the  darkness  was  terrible  he  soon  became  conscious 
of  his  situation. 

A  feeling  of  chilliness  pervaded  his  body  and  the  recollection 
of  incidents  lately  transpiring  in  his  presence  was  very  vivid. 

After  repeated  attempts,  he  at  length  succeeded  in  striking 
a  light  which  he  fastened  near  the  couch  against  the  wall.  Then 
he  bent  over  his  father.  Placing  his  hands  on  the  man's  cheeks 
so  as  to  have  a  full  view  of  his  face  he  called  to  him. 

"  Speak  again  father  1  Speak  to  me.  I  am  listening.  I  will 
hear  every  word.  Zanthon  is  my  name." 

As  the  cold  rigor  peculiar  to  dead  bodies  was  beginning  to 
assert  itself  over  the  remains  of  Marlband,  Zanthon  became 
terrorized  by  the  conviction  that  his  father  was  dead.  The 
motionless  aspect  of  the  body  also  confirmed  this  belief  and 
the  physical  signs  prevailing  with  it ;  the  eyes  being  fixed  and 


126  ZANTHON 

staring  and  the  mouth  open.  The  expression  on  the  counte 
nance  was  one  of  wonder,  as  if  the  man  when  dying  had  beheld 
some  extraordinary  vision. 

The  boy  then  broke  into  wild  lamentation,  feeling  how  help 
less  he  had  become. 

"  Oh,  father  you  have  not  gone  from  me  ?  You  would  not 
leave  me  here  alone  ?  What  will  I  do  without  you  ? 

Oh,  God,  you  have  not  left  me  anything  !  " 

This  last  sentence  was  uttered  out  of  the  depths  of  his  heart 
as  if  he  protested  against  the  spoliation  of  all  he  held  dear 
on  earth  by  the  Supreme  Power  from  whom  he  expected  more 
clemency. 

Remembering  the  instructions  of  his  father  he  began  after  a 
little  while  to  adjust  the  parts  of  the  body  so  as  to  let  them 
rest  in  proper  position. 

The  arms  by  the  side  ;  the  head  with  the  face  upward  ;  the 
eyes  and  mouth  closed  and  the  feet  adjoining  each  other 
stretched  to  the  full  extent. 

On  examining  his  resources  he  found  the  lights  available 
would  be  expended  in  about  three  or  four  hours  and  the  balance 
of  provision  in  the  little  sack  might  afford  him  but  two  scanty 
meals. 

He  felt  no  desire  to  eat.  His  attention  being  directed  to  the 
future  for  now  indeed  he  must  provide  for  himself.  Therefore 
he  carefully  recalled  all  that  had  been  said  to  him  before  he 
shaped  his  course  on  the  present  occasion. 

There  was  no  elaborate  plan  developed,  you  may  be  sure. 
He  would  remain  until  the  candles  had  been  expended,  then 
depart. 

Notwithstanding  the  terrors  which  his  mind  evoked  he  clung 
to  the  custom  of  watching  the  dead  before  the  changes  incident 
to  that  condition  appeared  ;  as  well  as  for  the  reason  that  he 
loved  his  father. 


BORN   AGAIN  127 

Even  when  his  solitary  vigil  came  to  a  close  he  arose  from 
the  bench  where  he  had  been  seated  with  a  sigh,  and  new  fears 
thinking  if  what  he  was  now  going  to  tempt  would  not  prove  as 
dreadful  as  the  place  he  was  leaving. 

Taking  a  last  look  at  the  body  with  the  light  in  his  hand,  he 
hurried  through  the  first  aperture  neglecting  to  carry  with  him 
anything  in  the  apartment,  even  the  food,  as  burdensome. 

From  this  he  proceeded  easily  until  he  reached  the  last 
opening.  Satisfied  it  was  the  one  leading  to  the  outer  world  he 
dashed  the  light  against  the  ground  and  began  the  exit,  having 
been  in  all  about  twenty-six  hours  beneath  the  earth  or  until 
the  beginning  of  the  second  night. 

If  a  person  could  have  been  in  view  of  the  mouth  of  the 
cave  on  the  occasion  here  mentioned^  at  first  a  minute  dis 
turbance  could  be  detected  at  that  point  by  the  protrusion  of  a 
little  hand,  the  tips  of  the  fingers  delicately  clutching  at  the 
earth  or  moving  nimbly  in  the  air.  Then  another  hand  acting 
as  its  fellow.  Following  these  a  round  head  with  short  hair  j 
and  finally  the  well-shaped  frame  of  Zanthon  assuming  the 
upright  position  and  advancing  to  the  center  of  the  fort  into 
the  world  and  into  the  night. 

Into  the  world  and  into  the  night  with  their  unfathomable 
depths,  mysterious  laws,  aspects  and  exactions  now  almost 
wholly  unintelligible  to  him ;  yet  the  very  obscurity  in 
which  they  were  enveloped  seemed  to  lure  him  into  the 
expectation  of  reaching  great  things :  a  future  of  his  own 
creation  where  sunshine  and  happiness  alone  should  pre 
vail. 

Into  the  world  and  into  the  night  where  vice  lies  in  wait 
for  innocence  to  attempt  the  overthrow  of  its  purity  and 
thereby  destroy  the  fair  field  bequeathed  by  nature  for  its 
existence.  Where  ignorance  assails  intelligence  and  stupidity 
is  ever  seeking  the  acquisition  of  power  for  the  purpose  of 
attaining  its  selfish  and  corrupt  ends.  Where  imbecility 


128  ZANTHON 

traduces  the  .fame  won  by  the  honest  laborer  and  attempts 
to  despoil  him  of  his  just  rewards. 

Into  the  world  and  into  the  night  to  view  the  shadows  left 
by  disappointments  and  the  gleams  of  light  by  success,  each 
stimulating  human  life  into  renewed  exertion  toward  the  per 
petration  of  eternal  movement.  To  behold  the  good  worker 
often  falter  beneath  a  burden  of  accumulated  cares  and  the 
evil  disposed  individual  make  a  false  show  of  happiness  over 
the  possession  of  ill-gotten  wealth. 

Into  the  world  and  into  the  night  to  solve  the  problem  of  the 
unknown  by  the  discovery  of  experience. 

Either  to  assist  in  the  lighting  up  of  the  obscure  paths  pur 
sued  by  illiterate  humanity  with  knowledge  or  follow  the 
boisterous  highway  of  vulgarity  and  lawlessness.  To  attempt 
the  diffusion  of  truth  and  wisdom  fearlessly  through  the  ranks 
of  mankind  or  walk  the  path  of  life  like  a  dumb  animal,  an 
unworthy  possessor  of  human  genius.  To  be  the  instrument 
of  making  the  moral  existence  of  the  human  race  harmonize 
with  that  which  is  regulated  by  instinctive  power  through 
other  fields  of  nature's  domain,  or  waste  all  endowments  in 
criminal  felly  and  useless  dissipation. 

Into  the  world  and  into  the  night,  for  better,  for  worse ; 
intending  to  accept  whatever  might  be  given  him  wisely,  in  a 
spirit  of  thankfulness,  rejecting  everything  he  was  instructed 
to  avoid.  Determined  to  select  if  possible  the  course  leading 
to  peace  and  prosperity  that  the  somber  appearances  of  the  two 
great  agents  whose  society  he  was  now  about  to  seek  might,  in 
future,  be  relieved  by  hope,  joy,  love  and  competence. 


CHAPTEK  X. 


THE  NIGHT. 

TT  was  starlight. 

The  change  from  the  awful  darkness  out  of  which  he 
had  come,  to  the  .appearance  exhibited  by  the  heavens  startled 
Zanthon  into  mute  wonder.  He  stood  motionless  looking  into 
the  depths  of  the  firmament,  fascinated  by  its  immensity  and 
splendor. 

It  seemed  to  him  like  the  face  of  God — glorious  and  im 
penetrable.  Almost  instantaneously  this  superb  display  of 
nature  operated  to  relieve  his  distressed  feelings.  His  soul 
was  drawn  into  space  as  if  by  a  magnet.  It  floated  on  silvery 
light  amid  the  brilliants  of  the  universe.  It  inhaled  the 
beatitude  of  the  Infinite.  There  existed  an  affinity  between 
it  and  the  glory  peculiar  to  the  stars. 

Like  one  relieved  suddenly  from  pain  by  a  skillful  physician, 
his  thoughts  soared  above  grief  into  the  realms  of  the  night. 

There  was  friendship  for  him  in  the  beauty  prevailing  there. 

In  the  past,  his  observations  of  the  dome  of  the  heavens 
were  cursory  ;  because  his  mind  had  been  engaged  with  per 
sonal  interests  relating  to  home  and  friends  ;  now  circum 
stances  carried  him  face  to  face  with  it,  forcing  him  to  a 
minute  inspection  of  what  it  contained,  without  a  thought  for 
other  things. 

Awe  suppressed  all  considerations  to  enable  the  spirit  of  the 
boy  to  embrace  the  spirit  of  the  Deity. 


ZANTHON    9 


(129) 


130  ZANTHON 

« 

Sparkling  in  different  modes  and  holding  forth  various 
degrees  of  illumination  the  stars  were  out  in  myriads. 

Illimitable  space  appeared  crowded  to  excess  with  them. 

The  twinkling  of  the  dog  star  alone  was  sufficient  to  absorb 
the  attention  of  the  whole  human  race  and  decorate  the  plain 
above  the  horizon.  Its  force  had  some  resemblance  to  the  rest 
less  energy  of  a  cataract. 

The  accumulated  beauty  of  the  earth  could  not  surpass  the 
grandeur  with  which  it  was  endowed. 

In  the  zenith  the  well-known  accumulation  of  pale  light 
attracted  notice  for  an  instant. 

Orion,  the  Great  Bear,  Taurus,  Cassiopeia,  and  the  Pleiades 
were  conspicuous. 

Although  restlessness  characterized  the  scene,  there  were  no 
noises.  The  silence  was  profound.  Indeed,  this  appeared  the 
more  strange  when  taken  in  connection  with  the  movements 
perceptible. 

Zanthon  felt  a  vague  expectation  of  hearing  a  crash  or  the 
thunders  produced  by  colliding  worlds  ;  nay,  he  listened  as  if 
a  voice  from  the  depths  of  this  immense  region  were  about  to 
speak  words  of  encouragement  to  him.  He  was  disappointed. 
However  much  his  mind  yearned  to  hear  mysterious  sounds, 
nothing  transpired  to  meet  his  expectations,  but  the  presence 
of  unvarying  splendor  sealed  in  eternal  silence. 

He  turned  to  the  earth,  gazing  through  the  gloom  in  the 
direction  of  the  village.  The  barking  of  dogs,  so  familiar  to 
his  ears  in  times  gone  by,  was  no  longer  to  be  heard. 

Were  they  all  dead  ? 

This  question  recurred  to  him,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that 
he  was  well  aware  Footford  had  been  abandoned  by  man  and 
beast,  yet  some  hope  remained  that  representatives  of  the 
canine  race  from  other  parts  would  make  their  presence  known 
by  the  usual  method  peculiar  to  them.  No  murmur  of  voices 
arose  from  the  hamlet  where  his  kind  companions  used  to 


THE    NIGHT  131 

dwell,  whose  hilarity  displayed  itself  oftentimes  even  in  the 
night.  The  stupendous  quiet  above  pervaded  all  below  irre 
sistibly  ;  and  the  Supreme  Power  stood  forth  to  vindicate 
itself.  It  alone  was  there.  Last  year  the  concerns  of  mankind, 
such  as  those  seen  near  his  home,  impressed  Zanthon  with  a 
belief  in  the  vastness  of  human  capacity  compared  with  dull 
material,  or  even  invisible  force  ;  now  there  was  nothing  left 
of  what  he  had  admired.  His  father's  greatness  with  the  rest 
fell  so  quickly  as  to  annihilate  further  belief  in  the  power  of 
man.  Their  feeble  resistance  seemed  to  have  no  more  influ 
ence  with  nature  than  flies  struggling  in  a  tempest. 

A  trifling  change  in  the  atmosphere  stole  in  upon  them  un- 
perceived  from  the  domain  of  the  unknown  and  laid  them  all 
in  the  dust ! 

How  easy  it  would  be  to  destroy  the  whole  human  race. 

With  this  thought  came  the  speculation  as  to  the  numbers 
of  those  who  perished  during  the  famine. 

Perhaps  he,  Zanthon,  only  remained.  The  evidence  of  his 
senses  pointed  to  the  total  obliteration  of  mankind  as  well  as 
the  great  bulk  of  the  inferior  animals.  His  father  could  not 
assert  truly  whether  people  at  a  distance  survived  or  not. 

How  wonderful  appeared  the  reality  of  which  he  was  now 
conscious  ;  every  one  had  been  obliged  to  leave  the  village  or 
die.  Zanthon,  however,  felt  no  other  inconvenience  during  the 
period  of  hardship  than  grief  at  the  loss  of  his  friends. 

Why  should  he  be  singled  out  from  among  the  rest  ? 

What  merits  had  he  above  his  brother  or  sisters  ? 

Surely,  no  superior  power  would  be  concerned  with  the  pre 
servation  of  his  insignificance  in  preference  to  tho  goodness  of 
his  father  or  the  strength  of  all  the  men  of  Footford  ?  A  weak 
boy,  a  bee  in  its  flight  might  easily  overthrow,  or  the  shadow 
of  a  tree  discomfit  ? 

Yet,  although  the  solution  of  these  questions  was  incompre 
hensible,  the  fact  could  not  be  denied  that  he  lived,  feeling 


132  -     ZANTHON 

the  serene  breath  of  the  night  on  his  cheeks  and  the  vision  of 
a  material  omnipotence  before  him. 

This  presentation  must  have  been  prearranged  without  his 
sanction  or  knowledge. 

What  was  the  object  in  making  him  so  destitute  if  there  was 
any  desire  to  have  him  continue  to  live  ;  or  had  he  been  brought 
here  merely  to  die  in  a  manner  different  from  others,  so  as  to 
conform  to  the  law  of  variety  ? 

No  friends  or  money,  knowledge,  strength,  hat.  shoes,  or 
gloves ;  nothing  but  the  semblance  of  a  coarse  tunic  and  pants 
reaching  a  little  below  his  knees  to  cover  him.  This  was  not 
the  worst,  however. 

Heretofore  his  relations  supplied  him  with  food,  now  he  must 
procure  it  by  his  own  exertions.  There  was  none  left  or  pros 
pect  as  to  where  or  how  it  could  be  obtained. 

He  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  void  ;  but  the  void  gloried  only 
in  silence.  If  he  lived  with  it  he  must  work. 

Should  the  darkness  call  forth  a  carnivorous  bird  to  attack 
him,  he  had  no  implement  available  by  which  it  could  be 
repelled. 

An  escape  from  death  appeared  an  impossibility. 

Should  he,  therefore,  return  into  the  cavern,  and  taking  his 
place  beside  the  remains  of  his  father,  await  dissolution  ? 

No.  Life  and  death  are  incompatible.  It  would  be  too 
shocking  to  resign  the  one  for  the  other,  until  forced  to  accept 
the  change,  by  the  suspension  of  the  powers  of  animation.  To 
judge  by  his  own  feelings,  he  did  not  believe  it  true,  as  asserted 
by  a  prominent  author,  that  people  abhorred  death  on  account 
of  the  dread  uncertainty  of  the  life  beyond  the  grave. 

It  was  the  horrors  attending  the  act  of  dying  which  made  it 
so  terrible  to  the  imagination. 

The  negative '  answer  given  to  the  promptings  of  his  mind 
composed  the  turning  point  of  his  career. 

The  breath  of  Spring  came  up  from  the  surrounding  plain. 


THE    NIGHT'  133 

He  felt  it  invigorating  his  person  and  soothing  his  thoughts  in 
a  wonderful  manner.  In  the  trees,  too,  he  could  hear  it  like 
the  whispers  of  friends  designed  to  welcome  him  to  their  home. 

Sweet  as  the  kiss  of  a  maiden,  the  fragrant  air  played  with 
his  sense  of  feeling.  It  seemed  an  embodiment  of  purity  acd 
loveliness.  All  then  had  not  disappeared. 

Nature  was  left ;  and  she  seemed  as  kindly  now  as  ever. 

Oh,  he  would  on  account  of  this  first  meeting,  love  her  hence 
forth,  knowing  how  absolute  are  her  laws,  and  astonishing  the 
beauty  her  features  display  through  the  varying  seasons  of  the 
year. 

Standing  erect  with  more  courage  than  heretofore  displayed, 
he  thought  of  the  instructions  of  his  father  respecting  the  town. 
It  would  be  a  fearful  journey  to  make  in  the  darkness  of  the 
night,  and  over  a  route  unknown  to  him. 

Whatever  terrors  the  loneliness  of  his  present  situation  in 
spired,  the  movement  through  a  series  of  shadows,  strange  and 
bewildering,  if  not  exceedingly  dangerous,  appeared  an  appall 
ing  ordeal,  sufficient  to  intimidate  the  bravest  spirit  imagina 
ble.  Yet  it  must  be  attempted  and  endured. 

While  deliberating  here,  it  was  possible  an  attack  might  be 
made  upon  him  with  as  much  evil  intention  of  destruction  as 
any  he  could  encounter  elsewhere.  Therefore  the  decision  came 
promptly  ;  he  would  hasten  to  the  town.  After  arranging  the 
long  grass  and  placing  some  stones  in  the  aperture  before  the 
cave,  he  crossed  the  prominence  of  the  fort,  and  struck  boldly 
into  the  path  leading  to  his  old  home. 

As  he  passed,  every  familiar  object  was  recognized  ;  but 
the  grief  at  his  heart  prevented  him  from  speaking  the  words 
of  farewell  which  he  otherwise  would  have  addressed  to  these 
inanimate  relics  of  happier  times. 

Silently,  and  with  some  show  of  caution,  he  entered  the 
ground  on  which  the  old  house  stood.  His  movements  on  this 
occasion  resembled  the  stealthy  march  of  a  youth  to  the  sacred 


134  ZANTHON 

resort  of  a  companion  with  the  intention  of  witnessing  how 
events  occurred  there  as  in  his  absence.  Perhaps,  too,  he 
expected  to  meet  a  living  being  in  or  near  the  domicile  never 
before  tenantless. 

Seeing  no  evidence  of  life  he  approached,  and  placing  his 
hands  against  the  stones  of  the  wall  nearest  him,  assured  him 
self  of  the  reality  of  the  scene.  Yes,  it  was  the  house  ;  for  the 
stones  were  the  same  he  well  remembered  feeling  formerly, 
whose  irregularities  and  positions  had  become  as  familiar  to 
him  as  the  faces  of  his  friends.  The  door  was  open  ;  but  the 
darkness  within  could  not  be  penetrated,  nor  the  awful  silence 
described.  Passing  noiselessly  into  the  garden,  he  seated  him 
self  in  the  summer  house,  associated  with  so  many  pleasing 
recollections  of  his  past  life.  It  consisted  merely  of  a  bower 
among  the  trees  nearest  his  home,  specially  appropriated  for 
his  amusement ;  where  also  he  was  permitted  to  train  plants 
and  flowers. 

Here  the  pent  up  fountains  of  his  sorrow  gave  way,  and  he 
burst  into  tears.  His  weeping  was  woeful.  As  no  one  now 
appeared  to  restrain  or  soothe  him,  he  wept  passionately  and 
grievously.  It  seemed  a  relief  he  suffered  no  interruption  ; 
not  even  an  echo  arose  to  mock  his  grief.  The  outline  of  the 
house  could  be  discerned  through  the  starlight.  Nothing  he 
had  ever  seen  appeared  so  desolate.  Every  line  of  its  external 
figure  portrayed  in  the  manner  peculiar  to  it,  how  absolutely 
it  shared  in  the  general  calamity. 

No  doubt  this  tendency  toward  extreme  distress  appeared 
when  it  became  the  tomb  of  May. 

It  would  be  sacrilege  on  the  part  of  nature  to  institute  a 
cheerful  'aspect  above  the  remains  of  his  beautiful  sister. 

The  roof  drooped  like  the  shoulders  of  a  decrepit  person 
abandoned  on  the  highway  ;  and  the  shadows  surrounding  the 
entire  structure  were  dyed  deeper,  immeasurably,  than  the 
darkness  of  the  night,  as  well  as  being  far  more  mysterious. 


THE    NIGHT  135 

To  behold  this  inanimate  object  assume  the  garb  of  mourner 
pointed  one  of  the  most  bitter  thoughts  that  keenly  directed 
its  way  to  his  heart.  Nor  would  the  poor  thing  accept  consol 
ation.  Its  glory  had  departed  and  it  was  doomed  to  become  a 
ruin.  One  by  one  the  friends  he  had  lost  appeared  to  his  mental 
vision,  as  if  soliciting  a  portion  of  his  lamentations.  Every  inci 
dent  of  recent  years  was  reviewed  ;  every  joy  loudly  deplored. 

"  Oh,  why  did  they  all  disappear  so  soon  after  I  loved  them  ?  " 
he  said.  "  Why  am  I  left  so  lonely  ?  The  loss  I  have  suffered 
can  never  be  repaired.  The  powers  of  heaven,  even,  will  not 
be  able  to  fill  Ihe  void  in  my  heart. 

If  there  had  been  one  spared,  if  it  were  only  a  beast,  my 
abandonment  would  not  appear  so  cruel ;  but  this  total  separ 
ation  from  every  object  around  which  my  fond  desires  clung  is 
terrific  ! " 

•  Looking  from  where  he  sat  he  could  see  by  the  position  of 
"  Charles  Wain  "  that  the  night  was  not  far  advanced,  yet  the 
necessity  of  moving  forward  came  forcibly  to  his  mind. 

Recrossing  the  space  in  front  of  the  house,  he  walked  list 
lessly  over  the  piece  of  common  adjoining  the  river,  formerly 
the  scene  of  many  a  pleasant  encounter  with  companions  now 
irrecoverable.  At  the  point  where  the  stepping  stones  began, 
he  halted  a  few  moments  desirous  of  viewing  for  the  last  time 
what  remained  to  be  seen  of  past  associations. 

Everything  seemed  to  assume  a  sadness  in  harmony  with  his 
feelings  as  if  his  departure  were  fully  understood.  The  branches 
of  the  trees  were  waving  him  farewell,  the  water  murmuring 
adieu  and  the  breeze  sighing  for  the  forlorn  condition  of  the 
boy  traveler. 

They  were  the  instruments  of  the  power  which  recognized 
him  as  the  greatest  work  among  them  and  hence  one  to  whom 
deference  should  be  paid,  in  this,  if  in  no  other  way. 

With  his  hands  clasped  above  his  head,  the  better  to  support 
it,  perhaps,  while  making  a  most  minute  inspection  of  all  that 


136  ZANTHON 

lay  before  him,  Zanthon,  after  a  little  while  wheeled  around, 
dropped  his  hands  by  his  sides  and  resolutely  crossed  the  river 
to  begin  the  world  in  reality. 

On  account  of  familiarity  with  places  adjoining  the  path  or 
trail  which  he  now  pursued  the  journey  over  the  first  mile  did 
not  appear  unusually  distressing,  notwithstanding  the  fact,  that 
there  were  several  stiles  to  cross,  as  well  as  ruts  and  steep 
ascents. 

When,  however,  the  second  mile  was  entered  and  he  began 
to  penetrate  a  place  which  even  in  daytime  he  regarded  with 
dread,  it  may  be  easily  understood  how  his  courage  commenced 
to  fail  and  his  limbs  to  tremble  feeling  the  extent  of  his 
exposure  to  the  full  fury  of  whatever  might  arise  to  assail 
him. 

The  route  entered,  suddenly,  a  straight  stretch  of  moor 
land  where  it  partook  of  the  character  of  a  country  road. 
There  was  a  black  ditch  on  each  side  of  it  and  the  land 
itself  was  black  and  devoid  of  any  but  the  poorest  vege 
tation. 

The  gloom  of  the  night  on  this  lonely  waste  appeared  fear 
ful.  It  seemed  to  deepen  into  a  shade  which  language  was 
unable  to  characterize  or  vision  penetrate.  At  certains  points 
where  excavations  had  been  made  and  the  surface  water 
accumulated  in  stagnant  pools,  the  appearances  presented 
were  like  dismal  craters  of  volcanic  passages  opening  into  the 
bottomless  pit. 

While  the  extreme  depression  under  which  he  labored  began 
to  give  place  to  a  more  courageous  feeling  as  he  proceeded 
without  molestation  ;  yet  he  kept  his  eyes  on  the  dark  banks 
and  frequently  glanced  on  either  side  and  in  front  of  him  as 
far  as  possible. 

He  never  looked  behind.  The  imagination  pictured  such 
awful  scenes  in  the  space  just  passed  that  he  dared  not  look  to 
ascertain  if  they  were  real. 


THE    NIGHT  137 

Ghosts  and  goblins  were  at  liberty  to  desport  themselves 
behind  him  as  much  as  they  pleased,  but  so  long  as  they 
remained  invisible  he  could  well  afford  to  travel. 

When  the  path  struck,  once  more,  into  green  upland  and  he 
reviewed,  mentally,  the  dangerous  way  traversed,  he  shuddered 
at  his  temerity  and  wondered  how  he  ever  succeeded  in  over 
coming  the  perils  with  which  he  seemed  to  have  been  threat 
ened  by  the  semblance  of  courage  exhibited  on  the  occasion. 

After  making  two  or  three  short  curves  he  came  in  sight  of 
something  attractive ;  a  level  strip  of  land  distinguishable  in 
the  darkness  by  its  light  color.  It  came  in  a  straight  line  from 
the  north  and  stretched  far  away  toward  the  south.  Clouds  of 
dust  careered  upon  it,  like  squadrons  of  horsemen  or  the  whirl 
of  rich  men's  equipages. 

While  he  did  not  at  first  recollect  what  this  could  be,  he  bent 
to  the  march  with  additional  speed. 

As  he  advanced  at  a  rapid  pace  the  truth  broke  upon  him  ; 
and  he  suddenly  found  himself  on  the  center  of  the  high  road, 
his  mind  raised  to  such  a  point  of  enthusiasm  as  almost  to 
compel  him  to  shout  in  exultation. 

This  was  the  identical  highway  so  often  referred  to  by  his 
father  ;  the  one  pursued  by  May  on  a  memorable  occasion  still 
fresh  in  his  memory,  and  now  available  for  him  in  his  transit 
from  desolation  to  unknown  scenes  of  fortune. 

The  contrast  between  the  narrow  way  he  had  left  and  this 
broad  road  with  its  trim  earthen  fences  on  either  side,  its  sur 
face  suitable  for  easy  travel  and  vast  proportions  sweeping  from  ' 
one  indefinite  point  towards  another  equally  obscure,  appeared 
so  great  that  he  halted  for  some  time  to  admire  it. 

Even  the  wind  seemed  to  enjoy  its  uninterrupted  course  as 
it  drove  half  madly,  half  mirthfully,  over  the  surface  ;  jostling 
legions  of  small  pebbles  in  its  wake  and  raising  the  dust  into 
the  face  of  the  night  as  if  intent  on  blinding  it  to  the  wanton 
folly  it  was  practicing. 


133  ZANTIION 

Zanthon  followed  the  direction  taken  by  the  wind  as  it 
corresponded  with  the  one  he  had  been  instructed  to  pursue. 
He  experienced  great  satisfaction  on  account  of  the  superior 
appointments  of  the  new  route  though  his  watchfulness  con 
tinued  as  before,  -his  fears  being  only  partially  lessened. 

When  the  dust  came  rushing  after  him  his  imagination 
heard  voices  accompanying  it,  and  noises  as  if  people  were 
struggling  for  room  in  order  to  expedite  their  passage  to  the 
city.  For  this  reason  he  frequently  ran  to  the  roadside  to 
avoid  being  run  over.  Nothing,  however,  appeared  to  disturb 
him  in  that  manner,  but  the  cloud  passed  on  carrying  its  voices 
to  the  front  until  all  were  lost  in  the  distance. 

"  Oh,  the  town  must  be  a  great  place,"  said  he,  "  when  even 
the  wind  and  the  dust  are  in  such  haste  to  reach  it." 

The  nodding  of  the  trees  adjacent  to  the  highway  often 
startled  him  ;  and  the  appearance  of  houses,  deserted  like  his 
own,  whose  dismantled  walls  and  open  doors  were  frightful  to 
behold. 

After  walking  a  couple  of  hours  he  began  to  experience 
fatigue.  His  feet  pained  him,  a  heavy  weight  seemed  to  be 
pressing  his  shoulders  and  discomfort  felt  generally  all  over 
his  body. 

Distress  of  this  kind  in  a  like  degree  never  before  assailed 
him.  Young  as  he  was,  the  reason  came  uppermost  in  his 
mind  ;  his  father's  care  and  May's  love  were  proof  against 
everything  tending  to  disturb  his  comfort.  Now,  however,  he 
•  was  defenseless.  The  fight  must  be  made  henceforth  by  him 
self. 

In  view  of  conforming  to  the  new  condition  of  things,  he" 
was   putting   forth   all   his  strength  with  the   result  of  being 
crippled  by  the  severity  of  the  march. 

Fatigue  was  supplemented  by  hunger  and  thirst.  There  was 
an  internal  weakness  making  itself  felt,  threatening  his  life 
at  one  fell  blow,  caused  evidently  by  an  empty  stomach.  Thirst* 


THE    NIGHT  139 

too,  was  fully  developed  owing  to  the  character  of  the  road  and 
a  feverish  condition  of  his  body. 

When  these  misfortunes  accumulated  he  fell  into  a  slow  pace 
such  as  is  characteristic  of  lagging  ;  nay,  he  began  occasion 
ally  to  totter  off  the  direct  course  like  one  afflicted  with 
dizziness. 

Oh,  how  eagerly  he  scanned  each  portion  of  the  way  as  he 
dragged  his  weary  limbs  forward. 

The  broad  sameness  of  its  features  was  frightful.  The  only 
thing  it  seemed  most  desirous  of  accomplishing  consisted  in 
pushing  itself  forward,  precipitately,  without  change. 

Headlong  into  the  darkness  it  went,  never  stopping  for  an 
instant ;  showing  no  break  in  its  clearly  cut  lines  ;  no  contraction 
from  the  rule  and  compass  width  possessed  where  it  was  first 
seen  ;  no  changes  of  color  or  consistency,  neither  turning  to 
the  right  nor  left,  it  looked  like  the  highway  best  adapted  to 
carry  the  traveler  over  the  entire  earth. 

Would  it  ever  end  ? 

About  this  time  a  section  of  the  road  was  encountered 
bounded  by  high  walls  and  a  grove  of  firs. 

These  would  have  enhanced  the  vfew  if  seen  in  daylight, 
whereas  they  were  menacing  at  night. 

Zanthon  supposed  if  he  moved  under  one  or  other  of  the 
boundaries  mentioned  a  ghastly  head  might  come  up  from  the 
other  side  and  look  down  at  him.  The  weird  sounds  heard 
through  the  trees  also  favored  the  entertainment  of  dreadful 
thoughts  ;  but  he  kept  well  in  the  center  of  the  highway,  as 
being  most  secure. 

The  persistent  determination  to  push  forward  did  not  imply 
that  he  was  gifted  with  an  iron  will  or  possessed  grit  far  beyond 
boys  of  his  age.  On  the  contrary,  he  was  tender  hearted, 
tinctured  with  the  deep  superstitions  of  the  times,  and  although 
remarkably  healthy,  soft  limbed  on  account  of  the  care  bestowed 
on  his  youth,  and  immunity  from  manual  labor.  It  meant 


140  ZANTHON 

obedience  to  the  wishes  of  his  father.     The  time  had  come, 
however,  when  he  asked  himself :  — 

"  Must  I  fall  and  die  here  ?  " 

And,  again,  aloud  :  — 

<k  Oh,  father,  where  are  you  ?  Will  you  come  to  me  ?  Will 
you  help  me  ?  " 

The  night  listened  ;  it  answered  nothing.  The  boy  con 
tinued  :  — 

"  Oh,  if  I  could  be  with  you,  May.  To  be  near  you.  Oh, 
God  !  oh,  God  ! " 

He  was  about  to  stop,  probably  with  the  intention  of  yield 
ing  to  necessity  and  falling  on  the  ground,  but  an  elevation  in 
the  road  before  him  induced  the  desire  to  overcome  this  last 
obstruction,  and  then  give  up  all  as  lost. 

If  he  were  going  to  die  let  it  be  where  the  wind  would  catch 
his  last  breath  and  bear  it  away  above  the  trees  and  the  hills 
to  the  new  home  where  his  friends  resided.  Thus  sweetly  con 
templating  the  mystery  of  the  future,  he  slowly  ascended  the 
bluff. 

It  was  the  place  where  May  first  beheld  the  town  and  the 
grandeur  of  the  adjacent  valley.  Coming  to  the  top  of  the 
inclined  plane,  Zanthon  perceived  a  marked  change.  The 
walls  and  the  wood  terminated  here,  the  road  bent  over  a 
descending  grade,  and  a  noise  came  up  from  the  valley  like 
that  of  falling  water. 

Looking  through  the  pale  light  prevailing,  he  saw  a  star  on 
the  horizon. 

Hold  !  was  it  a  star  ? 

A  luminous  body,  evidently  ;  situated  near  the  earth,  and  of 
a  red  color  ;  a  planet,  as  its  light  was  steady.  Mars  only,  his 
father  said,  appeared  to  the  naked  eye  like  this.  He  had  fre 
quently  seen  Mars,  but  his  color  never  appeared  so  dull  as 
the  one  before  him. 


THE    NIGHT  141 

Suddenly  the  physical  signs  of  reverie  on  his  face  disappeared, 
a  peculiar  light  was  kindled  in  his  eyes,  he  smiled  faintly,  and 
extending  his  arms  in  front  of  him  he  cried  aloud  :  — 

"  It  is  a  light ;  there  are  people  yet  in  the  world.  I  will  be 
saved." 

Continuing  his  observations,  other  lights  appeared,  until  five 
or  six  were  visible.  Questioning  himself  no  longer  as  a  foolish 
boy,  but  as  one  who  must  learn  the  truth,  he  concluded  that 
these  signs  were  the  lights  in  some  of  the  houses  of  the  town? 
to  which  he  was  journeying  ;  and  he  would  enter  it  probably 
in  another  hour. 

These  reflections  revived  his  drooping  spirit  once  more  ;  nay, 
turning  them  gradually  into  a  hopeful  channel  wherein  the 
ideal  presented  bright  pictures  of  success  in  the  future,  he 
resumed  his  march,  after  a  little  rest,  considerably  relieved 
from  anguish. 

The  approach  to  the  town  appeared  strangely  interesting. 
If  there  were  deep  shadows,  the  mind  of  Zanthon  invested 
them  with  imaginary  beauty  or  exemption  from  terrors  such 
as  surrounded  scenes  in  less  favored  places. 

Presently  the  river  came  in  view,  moving  in  harmony  with 
all  that  was  perceptible  in  the  night. 

Like  the  road  it  emerged  out  of  the  unknown  on  one  side 
and  disappeared  into  it  at  the  other.  The  first  bridge  crossing 
the  mountain  stream  excited  his  curiosity,  and  a  short  distance 
further  ahead  the  houses  of  the  suburbs  loomed  up  in  silence. 

The  direct  route  lay  along  the  right  bank  of  the  river. 
Zanthon  pursued  this  line,  notwithstanding  that  the  high 
buildings  of  the  city  stood  immediately  to  his  right,  and  that 
the  first  of  the  two  bridges  invited  him  over  it  by  its  broad 
passage-way.  It  was  too  risky,  he  thought,  to  tempt  the  lone 
liness  of  such  a  situation  where  the  ingenuity  of  man  and  the 
ingenuity  of  nature  met  with  such  immense  results  as  were 
here  displayed. 


142  ZANTHON 

He  had  but  finished  reflecting  on  this  question,  when  some 
thing  on  the  left  of  the  road  excited  his  wonder. 

A  sombre  looking  building  of  vast  proportions,  such  as  went 
far  beyond  the  reach  of  his  calculations.  He  never  beheld 
anything  so  terribly  grand  as  this  pile  ;  judging  by  the  outline 
beside  him.  It  stood  in  the  embrace  of  the  night  like  a  moun 
tain.  The  suddenness  of  its  appearance,  too,  tended  to  increase 
the  awe  with  which  it  was  regarded. 

Compared  with  the  refined  darkness  in  the  shadow  of  his 
old  home,  that  which  prevailed  in  the  indentations  of  this 
structure  was  almost  immeasurable. 

'  Spread  out  to  the  consistency  of  ordinary  gloom  it  might 
possibly  be  equal  to  night  itself.  It  would  at  all  events  inten 
sify  the  darkness.  The  tower,  being  the  part  nearest  him, 
went  clearly  into  the  sky  and  even  above  this,  far  as  he  could 
see,  was  a  spire  whose  tapering  end  was  lost  in  the  heavens. 

Were  they  gods  or  men  who  dared  build  such  wonderful 
things  in  the  home  of  night  and  before  the  face  of  day,  as  if 
they  meant  to  rival  the  hand  of  Omnipotence  ? 

Eastward  from  the  tower  the  structure  tended. 

There  were  several  entrances,  all  closed  ;  but  the  one  in  the 
tower  had  not  been  completed,  and  was  secured  by  rough  lum 
ber  for  the  time  being. 

Approaching  this  point,  Zanthon  peered  through  the  chinks 
of  the  woodwork  and  could  see  the  interior  of  the  edifice,  or 
rather  the  darkness  in  it. 

A  solitary  light  appeared  at  the  upper  end,  faintly  gleaming 
as  if  it  had  been  turned  down  to  its  lowest  burning  capacity. 

There  was  a  fascination  attached  to  all  these  appearances 
which  could  not  be  described.  It  overshadowed  him,  in  its 
turn,  like  the  beauty  of  the  night,  though  in  a  less  degree,  for 
he  knew  what  he  now  beheld  had  been  reared  by  men. 

He  determined  to  penetrate  as  far  as  the  light,  at  least, 
seeing  an  aperture  evidently  in  use  by  the  workmen,  against 


THE    NIGHT  143 

which  a  slab  of  wood  had  been  laid.  This  temporary  obstruc 
tion  Zanthon  pulled  back  and  entered  the  tower,  closing  the 
passage  after  him. 

The  place  was  dark,  though  the  tall  windows  at  the  sides 
could  be  distinguished,  and  the  rows  of  white  pillars  rising 
from  the  floor  to  the  roof. 

He  imagined  hearing  something  breathe  like  what  he  had 
listened  to  while  suspended  over  the  chasm  in  the  mountains. 

On  this  account  he  concluded  the  edifice  was  of  vast  propor 
tions. 

Beneath  his  feet  he  felt  the  floor  hard  and  smooth.  Passing 
on  between  two  lines  of  pillars  he  encountered  a  railing.  Within 
this  railing  were  seats. 

These  he  judged  to  be  for  the  accommodation  of  the  people. 
The  building  was  their  church. 

The  rail  divided  the  rich  from  the  poor. 

How  easily  knowledge  came  to  him  now,  seeing  he  had  been 
forced  to  reason  in  order  to  obtain  it. 

He  saw  it  all. 

The  rich  sat  down  and  the  poor  stood  up,  or  knelt  on  the 
hard  floor  when  it  became  customary  to  do  so.  Even  on  the 
way  to  heaven  there  appeared  broad  lines  of  distinction  insti 
tuted  by  gold. 

Crossing  the  fence,  as  it  might  be  called,  he  soon  reached 
the  neighborhood  of  the  light.  It  came  from  a  large  lamp  sus 
pended  a  great  way  from  the  ceiling.  While  standing  here  an 
instant,  he  saw  a  second  enclosure  with  a  passage  invitingly 
open  through  which  he  passed.  Everything  within  this  space 
was  of  the  richest  kind.  Soft  carpets  covered  the  floors  ;  crim 
son  cloth  lined  the  seats.  There  was  a  throne  on  the  right  side 
surrounded  by  purple  hangings.  Beautiful  pictures  decorated 
the  walls.  There  were  statues  on  various  elevated  places,  and 
the  air  was  fragrant  with  delicious  odors.  Ah,  this  place  would 
answer  very  well  for  heaven  if  his  friends  were  with  him. 


144  ZANTHON 

He  thought,  indeed,  nothing  could  exceed  the  grandeur  now 
in  view,  even  only  partially  seen. 

About  half  a  dozen  steps  lead  upward  to  a  raised  platform, 
and  above  this  an  altar  had  been  constructed.  It  was  com 
posed  of  polished  marble  and  glistened  in  the  light  like  moon 
beams  on  the  water. 

Lost  in  admiration  of  these  wonderful  works  of  art,  he  grew 
exceedingly  weary,  sinking  heavily  on  the  steps  in  a  recumbent 
position,  unable  to  proceed  further.  Indeed  this  seemed  to  be 
the  end. 

Reclining  his  head  on  the  upper  step,  the  remainder  of  his 
body  being  adjusted  so  as  to  favor  repose,  he  closed  his  eyes, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  was  asleep. 

The  wayfarer  had  gone  to  rest. 

The  darkness  without  and  the  gloom  within  would  be  no 
more  disturbed.  The  night  had  encompassed  and  finally  over 
powered  him,  true  to  its  accustomed  duty.  Then  it  proceeded 
alone  sadly  and  silently. 


CHAPTEE  XI. 

THE  MAGNATE   OF  DAWNFORD   CASTLE. 

'  I  'HE  country  where  Zanthon  was  born  had  been  conquered 
-*"  by  an  alien  race  many  years  previously. 

It  was  customary  in  those  days  for  one  people  to  invade  the 
territory  of  another,  and  appropriate  its  resources  toward  their 
own  aggrandizement. 

Instigated  by  what  adventurers  used  to  call  the  glory  of  con 
quest,  every  phase  of  barbarity  became  an  instrument  in  their 
hands  for  the  suppression  of  the  power  commanded  by  their 
opponents. 

Years  were  spent  in  wars.  Those  who  killed  the  greatest 
number  of  their  fellow  beings  were  accounted  the  most  distin 
guished  men.  Robbery  stood  on  a  par  with  bravery. 

Injustice  supplanted  virtue. 

When  the  conquerors  began  to  frame  rules  for  the  govern 
ment  of  those  whom  they  had  defeated,  the  equity  of  pagan 
Rome  would  not  be  tolerated  in  their  code. 

They  would  suit  their  conveniences  and  wishes  in  this  as  in 
other  matters,  on  the  general  principle  of  doing  with  their  own 
what  they  considered  best  to  advance  their  interests.  Hence 
the  law  founded  on  these  views  became  synonymous  with 
cruelty  and  pillage. 

There  was  no  law  for  the  natives  other  than  tyrannical 
enactments. 

ZANTHON    10  ( 145  ) 


140  ZANTHON 

In  the  preceding  chapters  it  was  seen  how  poverty  and  igno 
rance  had  brought  them  on  a  level  with  the  lowest  type  of 
slavery.  How  the  pride  a  citizen  entertains  for  the  fact  of  his 
being  more  or  less  concerned  in  upholding  the  government  of 
his  country,  and  enjoying  in  consequence  the  privileges  of  cit 
izenship,  had  wholly  disappeared,  and  the  weakness  and  super 
stition  arising  from  wretchedness  and  irresponsibility  remained, 
showing  how  far  a  brave  and  intelligent  people  may,  under 
adverse  circumstances,  descend  in  the  scale  of  animal  life. 

It  was  wonderful,  however,  to  witness  the  encouragement 
given  the  dominant  party,  notwithstanding  the  arrogance  and 
injustice  attached  to  its  jurisdiction.  The  professors  of  the 
faith  growing  up  side  by  side  with  imperial  Rome  preached  to 
the  unfortunate  people  here,  submission  to  the  ruling  dynasty, 
quoting  the  words  of  one  of  their  learned  comrades  as  proof  of 
its  importance  ;  that  all  secular  power  came  as  ordinances 
from  God,  and  whosoever  resisted  them  incurred  not  only  the 
penalties  on  earth  due  to  such  crimes,  but  forfeited  spiritual 
happiness  forever. 

The  philosophy  of  the  times  proved  impotent  against  this 
doctrine.  Believing  it  true  that  the  Supreme  God  had  dele 
gated  men  on  earth  to  instruct  their  brethren  on  the  subject  of 
political  rights,  the  people  resigned  every  aspiration  to  freedom 
and  endeavored  to  reconcile  themselves  to  the  yoke  of  their 
oppressors. 

There  were  periods,  however,  when  some  of  their  leaders 
roused  them  into  rebellion  goaded  into  such  acts  by  the  vilest 
kind  of  usage.  On  such  occasions  it  was  easy  to  recognize  the 
winning  party  by  the  number  and  discipline  of  its  troops,  the 
character  of  the  resources,  and  generally  the  strength  of  the 
entire  power  in  operation,  which  the  conquerors  had  always 
^available. 

Large  numbers  of  the  conquered  people  became  gradually  in 
favor  of  permanent  peace.  As  means  were  afforded  them  by 


THE    MAGNATE    OF    DAWNFORD    CASTLE        147 

which  they  could  acquire  independence  in  exchange  for  their 
adhesion  to  the  established  rules  called  law,  they  were  as  bold 
in  the  assumption  of  caste  as  the  strangers.  Many  of  them 
were  given  titles  and  estates  ;  while  others  rose  to  wealth  by 
the  forces  of  their  ingenuity  and  business  qualifications. 

To  attain  any  degree  of  the  eminence  here  indicated  as  be 
longing  to  the  rich  foreigners,  talent  as  well  as  treachery  to  the 
native  race  was  essential.  There  appeared  to  be  an  eternal 
struggle  in  progress  on  the  part  of  those  seeking  the  distinction 
named,  to  reach  the  object  of  their  ambition  ;  and  afterwards, 
when  success  had  crowned  their  efforts,  they  seemed  forever  at 
variance  with  good  breeding  by  their  imitation  of  the  manners 
of  the  alien  aristocracy.  To  be  reckoned  within  the  circle  of 
the  upper  classes  was  the  end  of  all  their  exertions. 

The  valley  running  parallel  to  the  district  where  Ma  riband 
used  to  live  was  merely  one  of  several,  selected  for  the  homes  of 
the  spurious  magnates  referred  to.  Similar  localities  might  be 
found  in  every  section  of  the  country  at  large,  forming  a 
remarkable  spectacle  by  the  richness  of  their  equipments,  com 
pared  with  the  black  plains  and  hills  occupied  by  the  peasantry. 

The  castle  seen  by  May  Marlband  on  her  journey  to  the 
town  had  been  erected  about  fifty  years  previous  to  that  time 
by  a  man  named  Pinton  Rigrasp.  During  his  boyhood  he 
came  into  notice  as  a  herder  of  cattle  belonging  to  a  great 
landowner  living  in  the  neighborhood,  whose  estate  covered  all 
the  western  bank  of  the  river  from  the  town  to  the  sea.  a  dis 
tance  of  more  than  seven  miles. 

Rigrasp  proved  very  efficient  in  the  discharge  of  his  duties, 
and  in  the  course  of  time  was  interested  with  others  of  greater 
importance  until  finally  he  succeeded  to  the  management  of 
the  entire  estate. 

Fortune  courted  him.     Ambition  extended  his  designs. 

He  conceived  the  idea  of  penetrating  the  ranks  of  the  aristoc 
racy  and  of  founding  a  family  which  would  ultimately  succeed 


148  ZANTHON 

to  titles  as  well  as  to  all  the  privileges  accorded  persons  in  such 
exalted  position. 

Before  the  death  of  his  master  he  purchased  from  him  two 
hundred  acres  of  land  on  the  south  end  of  the  estate  situated 
about  two  miles  from  the  town  of  Kindleton,  where  he  proposed 
to  build  his  residence. 

From  other  persons  in  need  of  hard  cash  he  secured  the 
property  of  which  Footford  was  the  capital,  already  mentioned 
as  being  portioned  off  to  middlemen.  This  yielded  him  a  large 
income  yearly. 

When  the  surprise  caused  by  these  acquisitions  began  to 
subside  in  the  minds  of  his  acquaintances,  he  astonished  them 
still  further,  by  the  character  of  the  structure  designed  to  be 
his  home,  whose  stately  walls  assumed  the  dimensions  and 
appearance  of  a  castle. 

It  was  built  near  the  bank  of  the  river  at  the  confluence  of 
the  mountain  stream  already  mentioned  and  the  larger*  water 
course. 

A  garden  lay  on  the  south  side,  a  wood  on  the  north. 

The  road  to  the  town  skirted  the  western  boundary ;  and 
from  the  gate  in  the  wall  at  this  point  to  the  front  of  the  castle 
an  avenue  extended,  lined  with  poplars  and  shrubs  of  rare 
quality.  Every  device  known  to  Rigrasp  and  his  employes 
in  the  decoration  of  grounds,  became  subservient  to  his  designs. 

The  glade,  the  grotto,  the  sloping  esplanade,  an  open  park, 
woods,  shrubberies,  flower  knots,  mammoth  trees,  hills,  valleys, 
and  a  great  number  of  other  attractive  features  appeared  in 
appropriate  places,  besides  a  beautiful  promenade  by  the  wind 
ing  river,  where  during  summer  evenings  the  glory  of  paradise 
could  be  realized,  so  exquisite  did  everything  appear  in  heaven 
and  on  earth. 

The  eastern  view  stretched  over  two  cascades,  several  hand 
some  villas,  a  mill,  with  a  country  of  hill  and  dale  terminating 
in  a  mountain  range. 


THE    MAGNATE   OF   DAWNFORD    CASTLE          149 

From  the  fact  of  the  sun  shining  with  peculiar  force,  and 
sending  a  glow  before  it  in  this  direction  in  the  morning,  when 
not  overshadowed  by  clouds,  the  man  named  his  residence 
Dawnford  Castle. 

His  wife,  like  himself,  had  been  an  attache  of  rich  folk  ;  a 
scullery  girl  ;  and  was  reckoned  an  old  maid  at  the  time  of 
her  marriage  to  Rigrasp. 

There  were  four  children  born  to  them,  three  boys  and  one 
girl ;  two  before  and  two  after  becoming  occupants  of  the  castle. 

The  plans  of  the  father  for  the  elevation  of  his  children  to 
high  stations  were  on  as  colossal  a  scale  as  those  which  marked 
his  speculations  in  land  and  cattle.  A  work  on  the  peerage 
stood  over  the  mantelpiece  in. the  library,  to  which  he  fre 
quently  referred,  with  the  view  of  studying  how  he  might  reach 
relationship  by  marriage  with  one  or  other  of  the  families  men 
tioned  in  it. 

Heraldry  also  claimed  his  attention.  The  marriage  of  one 
of  his  sons  to  a  lady  having  a  title  would  authorize  the  mount 
ing  of  a  coat  of  arms  above  the  castle  door,  on  the  panels  of  his 
carriage  and  on  his  plate.  The  massive  silver  and  gold  ware 
available  for  table  furniture  in  a  vault  of  the  castle  equaled  the 
finest  in  the  land  ;  but  it  had  not  yet  a  single  crest  upon  it. 
He  would  give,  he  thought,  the  weight  of  his  daughter  in  gold 
if  he  could  secure  for  her  a  penniless,  disreputable  husband 
with  a  title. 

Zerlin,  the  heir,  at  an  early  age  had  been  sent  to  school  to 
the  French  capital,  it  being  considered  the  most  distinguished 
city  in  the  world  for  fashion.  Coming  home  a  young  man  with 
some  knowledge  of  French  which,  however,  nobody  could  under 
stand,  a  professor  was  employed  to  superintend  his  studies. 

After  much  time  and  money  had  been  expended  on  his  edu 
cation,  the  father  by  some  process  of  mental  measurement, 
known  only  to  himself,  ascertained  that,  in  regard  to  scholar 
ship,  Zerlin  was  a  failure. 


150  ZANTHON 

It  was  then  he  realized  for  the  first  time  how  ambition  may 
be  checked  if  based  on  expectations  of  superior  capacity  in 
persons.  It  surprised  him  to  find  the  difference  existing  be 
tween  dumb  brutes  and  intelligent  beings  as  factors  of  success. 

In  the  management  of  the  one  class  he  had  always  been 
successful,  while  the  other  defeated  his  efforts  notwithstanding 
the  means  at  his  command.  The  rules  by  which  he  had  been 
guided  in  former  times  proved  useless  in  his  new  sphere. 

He  conceived,  however,  the  idea  that  the  cause  of  this  was 
the  viciousness  in  the  nature  of  mankind,  and  not  his  own  want 
of  knowledge. 

His  son  promised  to  be  all  he  desired  in  other  respects. 

Pride  supplanted  deficiencies  and  qualifications  in  him.  The 
language,  manner,  carriage,  expression  and  purposes  attached 
to  his  everyday  life  were  deeply  impregnated  with  it.  Indeed 
this  characteristic  of  human  vanity  appeared  to  be  the  most 
prominent  feature  of  his  life. 

He  changed  his  dress  three  times  a  day.  The  morning  suit 
was  fashioned  after  the  one  worn  by  the  most  distinguished 
European  prince  of  the  period.  The  wardrobe  standing  near 
his  bedroom  appeared  the  facsimile  of  that  which  belonged  to 
the  last  of  the  Bourbon  kings.  . 

There  were  fifty  horses  in  the  stables  ready  for  his  accom 
modation.  He  could,  if  he  chose,  cross  the  entire  country  in 
his  own  stage  far  ahead  of  any  competitor  public  or  private. 
The  vassals  appointed  to  wait  upon  him,  if  mustered,  would 
fill  a  company  of  infantry.  There  was  a  yacht  he  owned  on 
the  seacoast  capable  of  carrying  himself  and  his  friends  even 
to  distant  countries. 

All  this  pleased  old  Rigrasp.  It  would  attract  the  attention 
of  the  nobles,  and  ultimately  achieve  the  getting  of  the  coveted 
titles  he  labored  so  much  to  acquire. 

When  time  summed  up  his  affairs,  however,  there  was  not 
much  solace  in  the  result. 


THE    MAGNATE    OF    DAWNFORD    CASTLE  151 

The  best  that  could  be  done  for  Zerlin  appeared  to  be  to  have 
him  married  to  a  distant  relative  of  a  great  commoner,  then 
prominent  as  a  politician.  The  lady  possessed  neither  riches 
nor  title  ;  but  it  was  expected  some  portion  of  the  halo  of  fame 
surrounding  the  chief  would  reach  her  op.  the  ground  of  kin 
ship. 

Those  who  understand  the  ways  of  politicians  need  not  be 
told  how  easily  Zerlin's  wife  or  himself  could  have  monopolized 
the  entire  circle  with  their  friend's  consent  if  enough  money  to 
make  the  purchase  was  forthcoming. 

The  other  sons  of  Rigrasp  died  on  reaching  manhood  on 
account  of  intemperate  habits.  When  all  these  disappoint 
ments  and  misfortunes  had  well  nigh  brought  the  founder  of 
Dawnford  Castle  to  the  brink  of  the  grave  the  final  blow  came 
from  a  direction  least  expected.  Instead  of  a  prince  coming 
with  a  great  retinue  to  espouse  his  daughter,  she  deserted  her 
home  of  her  own  accord  and  married  a  peddler  who  escaped 
with  her  to  another  country.  This  so  shocked  the  old  folks 
that  both  died  suddenly  within  a  few  days  after  they  realized 
the  facts  of  the  case. 

Zerlin  became  in  this  manner  sole  heir  to  all  the  property. 
Feeling  the  extent  of  the  obligation  due  his  father,  he  asked 
him  before  his  death  what  he  could  do  in  the  future  in  execu 
tion  of  any  special  desire  he  might  have  now,  or  if  there  was 
anything  he  wished  performed. 

The  old  man  did  not  answer  immediately.  He  reflected  no 
doubt  on  the  way  his  plans  had  been  frustrated  heretofore  and 
did  not  feel  justified  in  recommending  a  renewal  of  them  antici 
pating  like  results. 

It  was  not  thought  his  hesitancy  arose  from  a  charitable 
disposition,  for  outside  the  members  of  his  own  family  he  aided 
no  one  during  life,  in  a  direct  manner. 

At  the  hour  of  death,  however,  some  great  changes  have 
been  wrought  in  the  minds  of  men.  After  turning  his  head 


152  ZAKTHON 

on  the  pillow  several  times  and  attempting  to  speak  yet  afraid 
of  touching  a  subject  which  might  prove  distasteful  to  his  son, 
he  at  length  said  timidly  :  — 

'•  You  might  take  care  of  the  Boggletons  !  " 

Zerlin  believing  his  father  afflicted  with  hallucinations  pecu 
liar  to  some  of  those  about  to  die  nodded  his  head  so  as  to  calm 
h;m  by  his  consent,  but  he  had  no  more  i$ea  of  what  he.  meant 
than  if  he  never  had  heard  the  words  just  spoken.  It  was  the 
first  time  the  father  mentioned  the  name  in  his  hearing.  So 
convinced  was  the  son  of  the  truth  of  the  original  thought 
respecting  his  father's  condition  that  he  made  no  inquiry  in 
regard  to  the  subject  referred  to  ;  and  on  the  other  hand  the 
old  man  supposing  Zerlin  had  had  information  from  other 
sources,  said  no  more  on  the  subject. 

After  the  death  and  interment  of  father  and  mother  when 
time  brought  again  the  resumption  of  ordinary  living  at  Dawn- 
ford  Castle,  Zerlin  reflected  frequently  on  his  father's  words. 

He  did  not  like  the  name  to  begin  with.  It  would  no  doubt 
assail  his  pride  and  perhaps  hold  him  up  to  ridicule  before  the 
eyes  of  the  world. 

With  a  sinister  smile  on  his  face  one  day  he  asked  his  wife 
if  she  knew  Boggleton  ;  but  the  question  seemed  so  strangely 
constructed  and  having  no  conception  of  its  intent  or  to  whom 
it  referred  she  shook  her  head  negatively,  elevated  her  eye 
brows  to  indicate  the  hollowness  of  her  mind  on  the  subject 
and  said  :  — 

"  No." 

In  this  extremity  of  doubt,  Zerlin  bethought  him  of  a  man 
employed  in  his  service  likely  to  possess  the  knowledge  he 
sought.  This  was  Antony  Firfag,  the  ferryman. 

As  Zerlin  frequently  desired  access  to  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river  without  the  necessity  of  going  to  town  so  as  to  cross  by 
one  of  the  bridges,  he  established  a  ferry  for  his  own  use. 
Under  the  castle  wall  there  was  a  small  pier,  immediately  in 


THE    MAGNATE    OF    DA.WNFORD    CASTLE  153 

front  of  the  garden  gate  at  the  side  of  which  a  boat  could  be 
safely  moored  and  on  the  eastern  bank  where  the  entrance  of 
the  mountain's  stream  caused  an  angle  of  calm  water  to  pre 
vail,  was  another  pier  where  the  boat  usually  lay.  Above  this 
on  the  public  road  Antony  resided  with  a  maiden  sister  in  a 
small  cottage.  The  key  of  the  garden  gate  had  a  whistle 
attached  to  it  which ,  when  blown,  brought  Antony  over  the 
river  with  the  boat  if,  as  was  frequently  the  case,  he  was  not 
already  on  the  grounds  or  in  the  kitchen  enjoying  a  sumptous 
repast. 

Antony  did  not  exhibit  largeness  of  frame  or  muscular 
development.  On  the  contrary  he  appeared  even  less  than  the 
medium  size  ;  but  in  conversation  he  was  so  boastful  of  his 
exploits  as  to  make  strong  men  afraid  of  him.  He  had  a  per 
ceptible  limp  in  his  right  leg,  the  result  no  doubt  of  early 
inflammation  of  the  hip  joint.  His  features  were  thin  and 
hard  ;  but  comic  and  pompous  looking ;  kept  in  place  as  they 
were  by  a  high  shirt  collar.  When,  with  well  designed  motions 
of  the  upper  part  of  his  body,  the  better  to  lessen  the  conspicu- 
ousness  of  his  limp,  he  appeared  in  public  wearing  a  cast  off 
coat  of  his  master,  it  was  not  uncommon  to  consider  him  by 
mistake  an  aristocrat  ! 

To  Zerlin,  however,  he  was  a  great  toady.  Whenever  they 
met,  the  vassal  never  neglected  pulling  his  hat  off  how  much 
soever  the  hair  of  his  head  might  be  disturbed  by  the  condition 
of  the  weather,  to  prove  how  he  respected  and  honored  the 
master. 

Whatever  the  magnate  of  Dawnford  Castle  thought  of 
Antony's  sycophancy,  he  found  him  faithful  in  the  discharge 
of  his  duties,  besides  being  an  immense  source  of  information 
on  current  subjects. 

Antony  never  spent  a  day  at  school.  What  he  learned  he 
found  on  the  outside.  Indeed  so  well  posted  did  he  become  in 
the  ways  of  mankind,  that  he  was  able  to  laugh  at  the  igno- 


154  ZANTHON 

ranee  of  the  schoolmaster  who  was  supposed  to  be  in  possession 
of  all  knowledge.  Opportunity  did  a  great  deal  to  produce 
this  result.  He  stood  on  the  line  dividing  the  two  great  classes 
then  existing  in  the  country  with  the  privilege  of  seeing  each 
of  them  in  the  pursuit  of  the  business  of  life.  One  day  among 
the  cabins  of  the  poor  ;  the  next  in  the  mansions  of  the  rich 
witnessing  alternately  the  trials  incident  to  poverty  and  the 
scandals  created  by  excess. 

He  was  equally  learned  in  the  intrigues  of  fashionable  men, 
the  dialogues  held  in  back  parlors,  the  incidents  of  the  last  hunt, 
as  with  the  prices  of  produce  in  the  markets,  the  demand  for 
stock  at  fairs,  the  rumors  prevailing  in  town  and  the  sentiments 
held  by  the  country  people. 

Being  conveniently  situated  on  the  public  road  he  obtained 
the  privilege  of  buying  country  produce  for  merchants  in  the 
town,  especially  grain  for  the  mill  near  him.  This  extended 
his  acquaintance  through  all  the  places  accessible  to  the  high 
way  and  enabled  him  to  increase  his  knowledge.  Nor  did  his 
usefulness  end  here.  He  knew  the  several  species  of  fish  in  the 
river,  the  periods  of  their  coming,  the  length  of  their  visits  and 
when  they  would  depart.  He  claimed  to  be  acquainted  even 
with  their  instincts.  At  times  when  fish  were  scarce  he  used 
to  surprise  his  master  by  bringing  to  the  castle  a  pair  of  trout 
every  morning  for  his  breakfast. 

When  Zerlin  accidentally  thought  of  Antony  being  capable 
of  solving  the  Boggleton  difficulty,  the  impression  gained 
strength  with  time.  Proud  men  are  not  given  much  to 
reflection  ;  indeed  they  seek  to  avoid  it  as  often  as  possible  ; 
and  hence  their  passionate  desire  for  society  where  their  vanity 
is  exhibited  to  advantage  as  they  believe  ;  but  Zerlin  could  not 
avoid  thinking  of  his  vassal's  knowledge  as  shown  on  several 
previous  occasions. 

Meeting  him  one  day  in  the  garden  he  determined  on  intro 
ducing  the  subject  before  they  parted. 


THE    MAGNATE    OF    DAWNFORD    CASTLE  155 

The  master  was  a  well-shaped  man  standing  about  five  feet 
nine  inches  in  height,  ruddy  complexion,  gray  eyes  and  light 
hair  ;  but  the  expression  most  noticeable  on  his  countenance 
was  that  of  a  fool.  He  was  ridiculously  attached  to  a  pom 
pous  bearing.  The  method  he  pursued  in  carrying  his  cane 
under  the  left  arm  with  the  right  hand  crossed  to  hold  it  in 
front,  gave  a  proud  feature  to  his  person  it  would  be  difficult  to 
imitate. 

Antony  with  hat  in  hand,  his  finest  efforts  displayed  to 
cover  the  deficiency  of  his  nether  limb  walked  .after  his  mas 
ter  who  moved  slowly  through  the  garden  as  if  intent  on  exam 
ining  the  shrubs  and  flowers  abounding  there. 

Notwithstanding  their  long  acquaintance  and  relationship 
the  language  of  the  proud  man  was  harsh. 

"  Firfag,  what  news  from  town  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  The  mail  coach  broke  down  within  a  mile  of  the  postoffice  ; 
the  town  crier  is  dead  ;  Slipson  the  merchant  failed  and  grain 
is  rising,  your  honor." 

" '  Pon  my  honor  that's  quite  a  bundle  of  news,  Firfag. 
When  did  all  this  occur  ?  " 

"  Yesterday,  your  honor ;  and  on  the  back  of  it  there's  a 
rumor  that  young  Colonel  Roulay,  the  old  man's  son,  your 
honor,  is  going  to  build  an  addition  to  the  great  house  below 
the  boundary  wall  on  the  bank  of  the  river  that  will  throw  your 
castle  in  the  shade  out  and  out." 

Zerlin  made  no  reply  to  this  remark ;  but  laughed  deri 
sively. 

On  account  of  the  habit  of  keeping  his  head  fixed  one 
way  in  his  body  as  if  unable  to  turn  it,  the  effort  to  laugh 
was  peculiarly  distressing  and  Firfag  was  frequently  shocked 
by  the  awful  contortions  and  spasmodic  groans  accompanying 
it. 

Although  the  master  used  no  words  it  could  be  seen  he  was 
in  a  towering  passion  for  he  suddenly  drew  his  cane  from 


156  ZANTHON 

beneath  his  arm  and  began  cutting  off  the  heads  of  the  flowers 
in  bloom  before  him. 

Roulay  was  the  owner  of  the  adjoining  estate,  from  whose 
father  the  grounds  on  which  Dawnford  Castle  was  built,  had 
been  purchased  and  Zerlin,  the  upstart,  believed  it  obligatory 
with  him  to  nurse  an  hereditary  feud  which  should  keep  them 
apart. 

It  was  the  fashion  in  those  days  and  may  be  yet. 

In  a  few  minutes  he  changed  the  subject. 

"  Is  there  anything  new  in  the  river,  Firfag  ?  "  he  resumed. 

"  Lots  of  trout,  your  honor.  I  will  bring  in  a  pair  to-morrow. 
I  needn't  go  far  neither  to  find  them  ;  they're  lying  under  the 
wall  now." 

"  Ah,  how  is  it  you  catch  them  in  pairs,  Firfag  ?  " 

"  That's  the  way  they  go,  your  honor  ;  just  like  people  some 
times.  When  I  pull  one  out  of  the  water  the  other  expects  it 
to  return  and  will  wait,  so  that  when  I  drop  on  to  him  he's 
there." 

"Quite  singular,  quite  singular,  'pon  my  honor,"  said 
Zerlin. 

"  As  for  why  there's  two  together,"  continued  Firfag,  "  one 
is  fish  and  the  other  is  mate,  your  honor  !  " 

The  master  could  not  refrain  from  smiling  at  this  witticism 
of  the  vassal ;  and  shaking  his  head  in  approval,  said  good- 
humoredly. 

"  I  declare,  Firfag,  you're  quite  a  pleasant  fellow,  quite  so." 

Now  that  the  great  man  was  again  in  a  good  mood  Antony 
would  have  pursued  his  pleasantries  further  ;  but  the  master 
had  come  to  the  exact  moment  that  suited  him  in  regard  to 
another  vexed  question. 

While  the  smile  yet  lingered  on  his  features,  he  asked 
abruptly,  like  a  person  in  doubt  of  the  character  of  the 
answer  : 

"  Have  you  heard  of  the  Boggleton's  lately,  Firfag  ?  " 


THE    MAGNATE    OF    DAWNFORD    CASTLE          157 

Although  Antony  twisted  on  the  gravel  walk  as  if  he  had 
been  punched  in  the  ribs  with  the  butt  end  of  a  rifle,  he  recov 
ered  himself  in  an  instant  and  replied  promptly  : 

"  Yes,  your  honor." 

There  was  silence  before  the  next  question  came.  With 
Zerlin  the  main  point  was  settled  ;  Firfag  knew  the  Boggletons; 
while  on  the  other  hand,  Antony  felt  he  was  being  carried  over 
ticklish  ground.  This  mention  of  the  Boggletons  involved  an 
entire  volume.  It  pointed  to  a  theme  he  disliked  the  most  in 
the  world  ;  for  during  the  time  of  his  giving  an  account  of  it 
he  might  earn  the  displeasure  of  his  master  whose  pride  would 
probably  take  offence.  Hence  he  was  thrown  on  his  wits'  ends, 
as  it  were  ;  and.  required  all  his  caution  awakened  for  the  pres 
ent  occasion.  Zerlin  resumed  :  — 

"  Do  I  know  them,  Firfag  ?  " 

"  Not  in  the  least,  your  honor.  No  more  nor  I  know  how  to 
fly  in  the  air  or  count  the  stars." 

"  They  are  not  related  to  me,  are  they  ?  " 

"  Pooh,  no  your  honor." 

"  Who  are  they  related  to  then  ?  " 

"  Who  ?  "  repeated  Antony  not  knowing  what  reply  to  give. 

"  Yes'  sirrah  ;  don't  you  hear  me  ?  " 

"  The  man  that  was  related  to  them,  your  honor,  is  dead." 

"  What  was  he  in  life,  Firfag  ?  " 

"  Your  father,  the  old  master,  God  be  good  to  him,"  answered 
Antony  in  a  solemn  voice. 

Zerlin  seeing  a  rustic  seat  hard  by,  moved  towards  it  and  sat 
down,  while  Antony  following  stood  before  him,  like  a  school 
boy  under  examination. 

The  master  continued  :  - 

"  Tell  me  all  you  know  Firfag  about  the  Boggletons  and  I 
warn  you  to  have  no  more  quibbling." 

Thus  admonished  Antony  prepared  to  render  the  information 
desired.  As  he  straightened  himself  to  his  full  height,  he  wore 


158  ZANTHON 

something  of  a  theatrical  air.  His  face  possessed  a  gloss  like 
that  overspreading  an  unpolished  copper  kettle  and  he  turned 
his  head  slightly  to  one  side,  as  if  to  appear  wise. 

The  short  hair  above  and  the  white  collar  beneath  his  coun 
tenance  gave  him  a  sinister  look  ;  although  in  reality,  it  might 
indicate  only  capacity  for  humor  ;  so  carefully  does  nature  try 
to  conceal  genius  behind  the  contour  of  a  clown. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  A  VEXED  QUESTION. 

u  r~PHE  old  master,  your  honor,"  said  Firfag,  "never  let  it 

-*•      be  known  to  anyone,  he  had  relations,  until  pretty  well 

on  to  his  death.     His  heart  was  set  on  his  own  children  ;  and 

them  as  he  thought  would  shame  'em  to  keep  at  a  dishtance. 

Well,  one  day,  and  a  cold  day  it  was,  between  halloweve  and 
Martinmass,  your  father,  your  honor,  sent  for  me  and  says  he  ; 
'  Firfag,'  says  he,  '  What  is  it,  your  honor  ?  '  says  I. 

'  Bring  out  Bully  Ponsonby  and  the  Colonel '  says  he  '  for  I 
want  you  to  come  with  me  on  an  arrand.' 

He  was  a  great  judge  of  stock,  your  honor,  and  the  best 
horses  were  all  called  names  so  we  could  know  'em. 

In  less  nor  fifteen  minutes  we  were  in  the  saddle  ;  the  mas 
ter  on  Ponsonby  and  I  on  the  Colonel. 

We  took  the  cross  cattling  road  going  west  of  the  town ; 
and  never  pulled  in  a  rein  until  we  had  made  twenty-seven 
mile.  There  was  a  cabin  on  the  side  of  the  road  where  we 
stopped. 

The  master  went  in  while  I  attended  to  the  horses  on  the 
outside.  When  they  were  comfortable,  and  I  began  to  wait  to 
see  him  come  out,  he  called  me. 

He  was  as  pale  in  the  face  as  if  a  ghost  met  him. 

We  went  in.  There  was  a  woman  lying  on  a  poor  bed  in 
the  corner,  and  a  couple  of  women  and  a  little  boy  standing 

(169) 


160  ZANTHON 

near  it.  The  master  went  up  beside  the  bed,  and  the  woman 
said  to  him  : 

'  I  never  asked  anything  from  you,  nor  went  to  your  place, 
but  now  when  I  am  going  to  die,  I  wish  you  to  look  after 
these  children,  because  they  will  have  neither  father  nor 
mother.' 

The  master  said  kindly  like  : 

'There  will  be  something  done  for  them.' 

Then  he  gave  her  money  and  we  came  away.  When  the 
wind  got  under  us  once  more  on  the  road  home,  we  fell  into 
discourse. 

'Firfag'  says  he  to  me,  'Firfag,  let  nobpdy  know  of  this 
transaction.  That  woman  in  the  bed  is  a  sister  of  mine  ;  but 
because  she  married  poor  and  had  a  houseful  of  children,  I 
could  not  recognize  her." 

'  You  could,  your  honor,  but  you  wouldn't/  says  I,  making 
bold  with  him. 

'  Ah,  Firfag,'  says  he  again,  '  they'd  destroy  the  pride  of 
my  children.  We  would  be  laughed  at.  My  boys  must  blush 
with  shame  in  society  when  people  saw  their  poor  relations. 
How  could  I  do  it  ? ' 

'  And  what  is  the  name  of  the  father  of  the  family  ? '  says  I. 

'  Boggleton,'  says  he." 

Zerlin  moved  uneasily  in  his  seat  and  groaned  audibly,  not 
withstanding  his  efforts  to  appear  unconcerned.  .  Firfag  con 
tinued  : 

"  Boggleton  used  to  be  a  poor  laborer.  He  left  five  children 
after  him  when  he  died  and  a  wife.  From  the  day  the  master 
and  I  went  to  see  them  until  nigh  on  to  a  year  I  was  busy 
going  round  looking  for  places  for  them  ;  for  their  mother  died 
a  couple  of  days  after  we  were  there.  I  got  places  in  the  town 
for  the  girls,  four  of  'em,  and  I  left  the  boy  with  a  farmer  who 
knew  his  people.  Three  of  the  girls  married  in  the  course  of 
time." 


SETTLEMENT    OF    A    VEXED    QUESTION        161 

"  How  many  of  the  family  are  now  left  unprovided  for  ?  " 
asked  Zerlin.  somewhat  relieved  by  the  supposition  that  the 
majority  at  least  was  out  of  danger. 

"  The  whole  of  'em,  your  honor.  They're  all  to  the  fore  yet," 
replied  Firfag.  "  The  married  ones  are  widows.  Whether  the 
husbands  died  of  hardship  or  went  into  the  army  I  could  not 
find  out.  The  girls  didn't  know  themselves.  One  is  here  and 
the  other  is  there  working  for  a  living,  the  women  I  mean. 
They  are  good  workers  in  a  house.  Nobody  can  say  anything 
against  their  character.  But,  you're  honor,  they're  great  talkers 
clattering  the  whole  time,  not  loud  or  in  anger,  but  nicely 
gauged  betwixt  a  high  and  a  low  key.  They  are  homely  to 
look  at. 

The  way  I  got  friends  for  them  first  was,  I  paid  the  mas 
ter's  money  to  people  to  take  them  on  trial  and  let  them  work 
their  own  salvation  after. 

It  done  well. 

Now,  they  always  wear  black  out  of  respect  for  the  dead, 
but  howsomever  the  color  makes  them -respectable,  arid  be 
tween  you  and  me,  your  honor,  they  hold  to  it,  I'm  thinking, 
on  that  account." 

"Then  these  people  are  my ,"  said  Zerlin,  hesitatingly. 

"  Yes,  your  honor,  they're  your "  remarked  Firfag,  careful 

not  to  go  beyond  the  words  of  his  master,  neither  party  wishing 
to  pronounce  the  word  "cousins."  After  a  short  silence,  the 
proud  man  resumed  : 

"  Do  you  think  we  could  find  employment  for  them  within 
the  castle,  Firfag  ?  for  I  am  disposed  to  remove  them  from 
among  the  people  on  account  of  their  history ;  singular,  'pon 
my  honor ;  as  well  as  that  I  desire  to  aid  them  being,the  friends 
of  my  father." 

"  The  friends  of  your  father,  of  course,  and  of  nobody  else" 
answered  the  vassal,  with  emphasis  on  the  last  word.  He  con 
tinued  : 

ZANTHON    11 


162  Z  ANT  HOST 

"  Your  honor  knows  best  what  to  do.  There  is  lots  of  work 
for  'em.  /  think  they  will  do  better  for  your  honor  and  her 
ladyship  than  the  cold  strangers." 

"  How  would  we  place  them,  Firfag  ?  " 

"  Mrs,  Rinser  could  take  the  keys,"  replied  Antony,  meaning 
the  position  of  housekeeper.  In  aristocratic  homes,  and  indeed  in 
hundreds  of  others  with  enough  wealth  to  enable  the  proprietor 
to  assume  lofty  airs,  the  duties  of  housekeeper  devolve  upon  an 
employe,  the  lady  owner  being  relieved  from  every  detail  of 
duty  excepting  command. 

The  housekeeper  carries  bunches  of  keys  capable  of  admit 
ting  her  to  every  room  in  the  house,  and  her  apartments  resem 
ble  the  office  of  an  adjutant  general  where  orders  are  received 
and  delivered.  Firfag  resumed  : 

''•Mrs.  Rinser  is  the  oldest.  Then  there  is  Mrs.  Aloes,  Mrs. 
Tuberfoot  and  Miss  Mussy.  Her  ladyship  and  the  house 
keeper,  Mrs.  Rinser,  will  find  places  for  them." 

"  What  can  we  do  for  the  boy  ?  " 

"  Oh,  him.  I  don't  know,  your  honor.  He's  now  close  on  to 
twenty  years  of  age,  and  he  hasn't  any  cutting  in  him  yet." 

"What  do  you  mean  by  cutting,  Firfag?  'Pon  my  honor, 
you're  a  siagular  fellow  ;  quite  so." 

"  I  mean  sharpness,  your  honor.  He's  working  in  the  coun 
try,  and  I'm  blessed  if  I  know  whether  he  got  any  schooling  or 
not.  If  he  was  made  to  read  and  write,  your  honor  could  get 
a  government  appointment  for  him." 

"  Ah,  yes,  Firfag  ;  yes,  that  would  do.  We  might  grind  him 
for  it,  or  cram  him,"  said  Zerlin,  emphatically. 

As  Antony  did  not  understand  how  much  violence  these 
terms  used  by  his  master  involved,  he  refrained  from  making 
any  affirmation  approving  them,  but  wisely  resorted  to  a  sen 
tence  long  known  to  be  capable  of  covering  a  great  deal  of 
ambiguity  without  committing  one's  self  to  any  side  of  a  ques 
tion  : 


SETTLEMENT    OF   A    VEXED    QUESTION         163 » 

"  Your  honor  knows  best." 

"  What  is  his  name  ?  " 

"Ham,  your  honor  ;  Ham  Boggleton." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  Zerlin,  rising  from  his  seat  and  slashing 
at  the  flowers  near  him  as  he  resumed  a  slow  walk  through  the 
garden  :  "  You  see  these  people  and  arrange  with  them  about 
coining  here.  I  will  speak  to  her  ladyship  on  the  subject,  and 
I  am  sure  she  will  agree  with  me,  as  you  do,  that  we  can  make 
provision  for  them  without  its  being  either  radically  wrong,  or 
hurtful  in  any  way  to  us  or  our  children." 

These  were  the  preliminary  steps  taken  for  the  introduction 
of  the  Boggleton  family  into  Dawnford  Castle.  Asa  matter  of 
fact,  the  women  proved  -  valuable  adjuncts  to  the  household. 
They  were  assiduous  in  the  performance  of  their  duties  ;  watch 
ful  of  the  interests  of  their  employers,  and  good  natured.  No 
doubt  they  talked  a  great  deal  in  that  soft,  motherly  way  that 
a  certain  class  of  women  possess  ;  but  this  habit  made  them 
greater  favorites  with  their  acquaintances  than  if  they  were 
more  reticent. 

Ham  Boggleton,  their  brother,  resembled  them  in  his  sympa 
thetic  nature,  but  appeared  to  be  wanting  in  intellectual  capac 
ity.  He  was  boyish  looking  on  account  of  his  smooth  face  ; 
above  the  medium  height,  and  his  figure  011  the  whole,  very 
well  shaped.  His  hands  and  feet  were  large.  There  was  noth 
ing  delicate  or  refined  in  his  appearance,  yet  it  possessed  sin 
gular  attractiveness  probably  on  account  of  the  amount  of 
human  nature  seen  associated  with  its  various  habits  as  already 
mentioned. 

He  laughed  a  great  deal.  In  this  condition  others  laughed 
with  him  ;  for  the  broad  face  broken  up  into  good-natured 
furrows  excited  mirth.  It  was  irresistible.  The  hair  grew 
thick  and  heavy  on  his  head  being  a  dark  color.  The  texture 
of  the  complexion  would  be  pronounced  swarthy,  overspread 
with  a  greasy  softness  resembling  leather.  His  eyes  were  small, 


164  ZANTHON 

having  a  swinish  cast  when  under  excitement.  The  nose  large 
and  flattened  towards  the  end.  Lips  thick,  covering  a  huge 
mouth. 

There  was  considerable  care  bestowed  upon  his  general  make 
up  after  becoming  a  resident  of  the  castle. 

It  was  customary  in  those  days  with  young  aristocrats  to 
have  the  hair  cut  close  at  the  back  and  sides  of  the  head  leav 
ing  the  top  of  it  well  covered  with  fiber  of  medium  length,  so 
as  to  permit  its  parting  in  the  center  or  elsewhere  as  well  as  to 
favor  the  suspicion  that  the  individual  possessed  a  long  head, 
like  Pericles. 

Ham's  cranium  was  treated  in  this  manner. 

As  every  one  in  the  place  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
he  was  to  have  a  government  appointment,  it  became  absolutely 
necessary  to  start  with  this  physical  feature  even  though  it  was 
merely  artificial. 

In  addition  to  this  he  was  taught  to  strut.  Strange  as  it  may 
appear,  he  acquired  that  accomplishment  with  little  difficulty. 
Then  he  carried  for  the  most  part,  a  light  coat  on  his  arm, 
wore  kid  gloves,  to  lessen  the  size  of  his  hands  and  a  plug  hat. 
His  figure  being  straight  it  looked  remarkable  at  a  distance, 
bedecked  with  the  fashion  of  the  times.  In  spite  of  all  these 
agents  of  pride,  however,  a  portion  of  his  good  nature  remained 
with  him,  which  tended  towards  his  popularity  with  the  ordi 
nary  people.  This  induced  Firfag  to  mention  on  one  occasion 
that  "  Master  Ham,  your  honor,  would  make  a  fine  member.'' 

To  which  Zerlin  replied  :  — 

"  Ah,  'pon  my  honor,  I  suppose  so,  Firfag.     I  do  really." 

As  neither  party  indicated  the  kind  of  membership  spoken 
of,  we  presume  it  referred  to  the  assembly  of  the  representatives 
of  the  people  designed  to  enact  laws  for  the  country. 

Besides  external  appearance  it  was  thought  advisable  to  give 
him  some  intellectual  polish.  On  this  account  a  schoolmaster 


SETTLEMENT    OF   A    VEXED    QUESTION        165 

was  employed  to  come  daily  to  the  castle  for  the  purpose  of 
instructing  him. 

After  a  tuition  of  six  months  Zerlin  made  inquiry  in  regard 
to  his  progress  :  — 

"Was  he  learning  rapidly  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,"  answered  the  teacher,  "  I  cannot  say  he  is." 

"  What  is  he  learning,  schoolmaster  ?  " 

"  Not  much  of  anything,  sir." 

"  Why  don't  you  teach  him  ?  Is  not  this  what  you  have 
been  employed  to  come  here  for  ?  "  said  Zerlin  with  some  heat. 

"I  do  my  best,  your  honor,"  replied  the  teacher  meekly, 
'*  but  his  intellect  resists  my  efforts.  In  other  words  he  will 
not  take  it  or  take  to  it. 

"Do  you  mean  he  is  obstinate  and  willfully  opposes  instruc 
tion  ?  " 

"  No.  The  intellectual  power  is  wanting  in  him.  We  can 
not  cultivate  what  is  not  there." 

"  Ton  my  honor,  this  is  most  singular,  most  singular  indeed," 
said  Zerlin. 

The  teacher  continued  :  — 

"  We  have  come  to  a  standstill  in  arithmetic.  It  is  impos 
sible  to  proceed.  I  have  been  trying  several  methods  of 
instructing  him  in  the  preliminary  tables,  the  multiplication, 
subtraction  and  addition  tables  ;  yet  all  to  no  purpose.  He  will 
pronounce  the  words  after  me  ;  but  in  a  little  while  they 
become  lost  to  his  memory.  Even  the  simplest  forms,  such  as 
a  child  or  parrot  might  be  capable  of  repeating,  seem  beyond 
his  capacity.  I  tried  similarity  of  sounds,  as  in  this  manner  :  — 
six  and  ten  are  six  ten,  sixteen  ;  seven  and  ten  are  seven  ten, 
seventeen  ;  eight  and  ten  are  eight  ten,  eighteen ;  but  when 
asked  how  much  seven  and  ten  amounts  to  he  becomes  puzzled 
and  does  not  know." 

At  this  report  Zerlin  became  stupefied  with  amazement  and 
a  deep  blush  suffused  his  features.  The  teacher  resumed  :  — 


166  ZANTHON 

"In  reading  we  are  yet  with  words  of  one  syllable  and 
writing  in  pothooks  and  hangers  !  " 

As  Zerlin  feared  to  question  the  obscure  meaning  involved  in 
this  last  accomplishment,  lest  it  might  reveal  a  state  of  ineffi 
ciency  lower  than  anticipated,  or  such  as  would  shock  his  feel 
ings  he  wisely  preserved  silence  while  the  teacher  proceeded  :  — 

"  I  deliver  short  lectures  on  grammar,  geography  and  history 
each  day  on  the  supposition  that  by  keeping  the  facts  before 
his  mind  constantly,  he  may  become  familiar  with  them.  As 
a  method  of  teaching,  lectures  rank  high.  I  am  afraid,  your 
honor,  we  shall  never  reach  geometry.  It  was  my  intention  on 
taking  up  this  subject  to  make  him  a  great  reasoner.  I  imag 
ined  I  saw  under  his  physical  development  a  talent  for  reason, 
whereas  he  is  wholly  destitute  of  it." 

"Perhaps,"  remarked  Zerlin,  "it  might  be  well  on  this 
account  to  change  our  intention  about  his  future  position.  If 
he  fails  in  civil  service,  he  would  be  good  enough  for  the  church. 
How  is  he  on  theology  ?  " 

"  I  have  not  neglected  the  subject,"  replied  the  teacher. 
"  We  have  been  at  it  almost  every  dav.  I  began  with  the  ten 
commandments.  We  are  still  hammering  away  at  the  first 
one." 

"  Cannot  repeat  the  first  commandment  yet  ?  " 

"  No  sir  ;  not  if  it  were  to  save  his  soul  for  all  eternity." 

Zerlin  groaned  like  one  afflicted  with  spasmodic  contraction 
of  the  umbilicus,  exclaiming  :  — 

"  Ton  my  honor,  the  most  singular  case  I  ever  knew.  It  is 
really  so  ;  quite."  Addressing  the  teacher  he  said  :  — 

."  Is  there  any  remedy,  schoolmaster,  for  this  state  of 
things  ?  " 

"Oh,  yes  ;  application.  Time  may  bring  some  improve 
ment.  He  will  need  the  services  of  a  tutor  for  years." 

As  this  suggestion  pointed  toward  the  only  thing  left  unac 
complished  in  the  settlement  of  the  Boggleton  family,  Zerlin 


SETTLEMENT    OF   A   VEXED    QUESTION        167 

yielded  to  its  importance  and  engaged  a  teacher  perma 
nently. 

During  the  following  years  while  Ham  was  struggling  to 
master  the  preliminary  rules  of  learning,  time  wrought  its 
usual  quota  of  changes.  The  heir  of  Roulay  estate  erected  his 
addition  to  the  grand  manor  house  north  of  the  castle.  Zerlin's 
wife  died  ;  his  children,  two  boys,  were  sent  to  Paris  to  school ; 
and  the  magnate  of  Dawnford  Castle  exhibited  in  his  own  per 
son  the  signs  of  decay.  His  eyes  grew  dull  and  his  hair  gray. 
The  stiffness  of  his  neck  was  kept  up  by  a  greater  amount  of 
exertion  than  formerly  and  his  hands  trembled  on  account  of 
the  loss  of  power.  He  drank  deeply  after  dinner,  which  brought 
into  prominence,  during  sobriety,  the  idiotic  expression  on  his 
countenance,  implanted  there  by  pride.  He  never  gained  a 
title  excepting  such  sobriquets  given  him  by  the  country  peo 
ple  as  would  be  far  from  flattering  to  his  vanity  had  he  known 
them.  The  only  institution  which  flourished  with  the  roll  of 
years,  within  the  boundar}r  of  his  jurisdiction,  was  the  Boggle- 
tons.  Time  did  not  seem  to  touch  them.  They  fed  lustily  ; 
worked,  clattered  and  laughed  all  day  and  in  sleep  snored 
until  the  light  glass  of  their  bedroom  windows  shook  as  in  a 
thunder  storm  !  They  bloomed  like  dahlias  in  the  fall  when 
other  flowers  were  shriveled  on  their  stalks. 

It  was  at  this  time  the  famine  came. 

Zerlin,  to  avoid  additional  trouble,  determined  to  join  his 
sons  at  Paris  for  a  couple  of  years,  or  until  the  advent  of  bet 
ter  times.  His  law  agent  living  in  the  town  would  attend  to 
the  financial  affairs  of  the  estate,  and  the  Boggletons,  with  a 
few  others,  remain  in  possession  of  the  castle  as  heretofore 
during  his  absence. 

There  was  one  subject  that  pressed  itself  forward  at  this 
time  more  than  any  other,  demanding  recognition  ;  namely, 
Ham  Boggleton's  government  appointment.  Now.that  he  had 
grown  to  manhood,  being  fully  twenty-five  years  of  age,  it  was 


168  ZANTHON 

thought  to  be  time  to  launch  him  on  the  ocean  of  life  in  his 
own  boat.  No  doubt  his  learning  was  very  limited  ;  he  could 
write  his  name  or  a  short  letter  when  necessary.,  If  not  trust 
ing  himself  to  read  the  page  of  a  book  before  others,  he  was 
sure,  on  his  own  part,  to  be  competent  to  acquire  the  meaning 
of  it  as  well  as  the  best.  Readers  of  this  class  are  as  numerous 
as  blackberries  in  summer.  Mathematics  were  abandoned 
altogether  as  being  too  crude  and  vulgar.  His  society  polish? 
however,  appeared  excellent.  His  nods  of  assent,  the  gait 
assumed  by  him,  in  which  a  light  spring  on  each  foot  played 
an  important  part ;  the  padding  of  his  coat  over  the  shoulders  ; 
the  ring  on  his  finger  ;  the  platitudes  heard  in  his  speech,  used 
to  flatter  or  conciliate  his  acquaintances  ;  were  all  considered 
appendages  of  a  good  fellow.  In  imitation  of  his  cousin  and 
the  aristocracy,  he  frequently  used  such  expressions  as  "  The 
deuce  "  and  "  Ton  my  honor."  Why  not  give  him  station  or 
title,  so  as  to  support  such  commendable  practices  and  display? 
Would  it  be  advisable  to  see  to  this  business  now  or  wait  until 
his  return  ?  While  revolving  the  question  in  his  mind,  Zerlin 
encountered  Firfag,  to  whom  he  expressed  his  intention  of 
going  abroad,  as  it  was  ca]led,  laying  particular  stress  on  the 
subject  relating  to  Boggleton.  Antony  replied  :  — 

"  The  appintment  is  good,  your  honor,  but  there's  something 
else  far  better  nor  it." 

"Ah,  what  is  that,  Firfag  ?  " 

"  Marriage,  your  honor." 

"  Ton  my  honor,  that  is  singular,  Firfag.  I  did  not  seriously 
think  of  this  point  before.  There  were  reasons.  Would  he 
desire  the  marriage  state,  think  you  ?  " 

"  Marry  him  anyhow,  your  honor,  whether  he  likes  it  or  not. 
It's  the  best. cure  in  the  world  for  a  greenhorn  or  a  swindler. 
It  makes  'em  buckle  down  or  knuckle  "down  to  the  work  of  the 
world.  It's  a  safe  crib  to  hold  a  fool ;  not  that  master  Ham 
is  either  one  or  the  other ;  far  from  it,  your  honor.'' 


SETTLEMENT    OF    A    VEXED    QUESTION        169 

"I  thought,  Firfag,  there  would  be  some  difficulty  in  finding 
a  lady  to  accept  him  on  account  of — ah,  the  light  nature  of  his 
intelligence." 

"  Pooh,  your  honor,  that's  an  advantage  to  him.  Wimmen 
don't  like  smart  men,  except  they  be  very  smart.  No  one 
pleases  'em  better  nor  a  fool.  You  know  the  kind  of  man  I 
mean,  your  honor ;  a  big  soft  fellow  that  will  laugh  and  play 
with  them,  and  carry  things  around  and  allow  the  chairs  to  be 
piled  on  top  of  him  on  the  middle  of  the  floor,  and  whine  like 
a  dog,  and  know  nothing." 

"  'Pon  my  honor,  that  is  singular,  Firfag  —  singular  taste, 
indeed  ;  quite  so." 

u  Didn't  I  see  the  finest  lady  in  all  the  land  run  away  with 
a  worthless  scamp  and  leave  her  husband,  a  beautiful  man 
behind  her.  Didn't  Molly  Toherson,  a  born  lady,  your  honor, 
the  daughter  of  old  Toherson,  marry  a  cripple,  when  she  could 
get  the  best  men  in  the  world  to  wait  on  her  !  Oh,  the  wim- 
men  is  queer  things,  your  honor  ;  queer  things. 

Then  they  like  clever  men,  because  every  one  of  'em  has  a 
soft  spot  on  his  head  that  makes  him  foolish.  There  aint  no 
mistake,  your  honor  ;  it's  a  fact.  The  soft  spot  is  on  the 
inside." 

11  On  the  brain,  Firfag  ?  " 

"  In  the  brain,  your  honor.  Lamed  men  do  very  well  up  to 
a  certain  pint ;  but  after  that  they  fall  over  the  line  like  the 
beam  of  a  scale  made  too  heavy  at  one  end." 

"This  is  perfectly  astonishing,  Firfag.  'Pon  my  honor,  I 
never  heard  anything  so  singular  ;  and  doubtless  quite  true  ; 
quite  true.  Too  much  at  one  end  ;  reasonable." 

"  Yes,  your  honor.  I  wouldn't  be  one  of  'em  for  anything. 
They  give  money  to  people  as  don't  deserve  it.  They  help  bad 
men  in  jails  and  out  of  jails.  They  would  even  go  before  a 
mob  and  stop  it  from  hurting  a  fallen  woman.  They  don't 
salute  the  clergy  on  the  street.  They  talk  about  the  poor  being 


170  ZANTHON 

as  good  as  the  rich,  and  they  fall  in  love  on  the  first  moment 
with  the  wimmen." 

"  You  are  quite  well  posted  in  these  matters,  Firfag." 

"And,  your  honor,  let  me  tell  you  what's  more  about  them  ; 
when  they  kiss,  they  kiss  like  the  very  mischief  !  " 

"  How  singular  that  is,  Firfag.     Can  you  account  for  it  ?  " 

"  Not  in  the  least,  your  honor." 

"  Now,  what  style  of  lady  would  suit  my  father's  relative, 
Boggleton,  think  you,  Firfag  ?  " 

"A  country  winch,  your  honor,  would  be  the  safest  for  him. 
If  he  had  an  estate  for  himself  he  might  be  looking  after  a 
lady  ;  but  when  he  has  to  work  for  a  livin'  there's  nothing 
better  nor  the  one  that  will  help  him  along.  A  country  winch 
as  knows  how  to  count  and  cast  up  the  numbers,  could  keep 
the  books  for  him.  More  nor  that,  she  might  take  some  of  the 
laugh  out  of  your  father's  relation,  your  honor.  She'd  be  bold 
to  sit  down  on  him  if  he  did  n't  keep  to  his  work.'-' 

"  Quite  right,  quite  right,  Firfag.  We  might  get  him  a 
situation  on  the  strength  of  his  wife's  learning." 

"  Yes,  your  honor,  he  could  walk  about  orderin'  things,  and 
she'd  do  the  writin'." 

"  How  may  we  find  such  a  person  ?" 

"  We  must  go  match-making,  your  honor." 

"  Ah,  match-making,  Firfag  ! "  How  am  I  to  understand 
you  ?  " 

"  It  is  the  common  run  of  the  country,  your  honor." 

"  It  is  singular.  I  know  absolutely  nothing  about  common 
people." 

'"  More  power  to  your  honor  for  it.  Well,  it  is  this  way. 
When' a  country  man  wants  to  get  a  husband  for  his  daughter, 
he  goes  to  a  market  or  a  fair  ;  and  coming  to  meet  people  from 
other  places  they  go  together,  in  the  coorse  of  the  evening,  into 
a  .public  house  to  drink.  So  well,  so  good,  your  honor.  Then 


SETTLEMENT    OF   A   VEXED    QUESTION         171 

they  begin  discoorsing  on  the  weather  and  the  craps  until  they 
come,  in  the  long  run,  to  marriage. 

Them  as  has  a  son  says  to  the  man  with  the  daughter :  — 

'  Will  we  make  a  match  between  them  ? '  If  he  says.' Yis,' 
they  say:  '  What  will  you  give  with  your  daughter  ? ' 

'  She'll  have  two  cows  and  a  calf  to  get ;  a  feather-bed,  a 
churn,  a  washtub,  and  a  frying-pan.' 

The  young  man,  your  honor,  may  have  nothing  but  the 
good-will  of  a  few  acres  of  land.  If  the  old  people  agree,  the 
couple  is  brought  together  and  married.  Now,  your  father's 
relation,  your  honor,  must  get  some  one  to  go  matchmaking 
for  him  as  knows  how  ;  because  he  don't  know  the  way  to  find 
a  wife  for  himself." 

"  Ton  my  honor,  I  think  you  are  right,  Firfag ;  I  do,  really." 

"  It  could  be  done  nicely,  while  your  honor  is  abroad,  with 
out  people  bein'  the  wiser." 

"  That  is  so,  Firfag  ;  that  is  so." 

"  I'm  a  great  hand  at  the  business,  your  honor.  I'd  do  my 
best  to  get  a  good  match  for  him.  Many  and  many's  the  night 
I  spent  at  it.  I  married  more  old  bachelors  and  stale  maids 
in  my  time  than  any  man  this  side  of  the  mountain  ;  or  beyond 
it  for  the  matter  of  that." 

"  No  doubt,  Firfag,  no  doubt ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  if  my 
father's  relative — ah — Boggleton,  fancied  a  lady  on  his  own 
account,  that  you  could  not  get  in  the  way  you  mention,  what 
would  you  do  ?  " 

After  a  little  reflection  the  man  answered  :  — 

"  Carry  her  off  by  force,  of  course.  It's  the  common  run  of 
the  country,  your  honor." 

"  Really  ?  That  is  singular.  Does  not  the  law  take 
cognizance  of  it  as  violence  ?  " 

"  No,  your  honor.  The  law  aint  asked  to  do  nothing.  The 
people  put  up  with  it  sooner  nor  look  for  law.  When  a  woman 


172  ZANTHON 

is  taken  off  in  that  way,  it's  for  love  and  not  with  bad  inten 
tion  towards  her  that  it's  done." 

"  I  presume  this  peculiar  custom  only  prevails  among  the 
peasantry  ?  " 

"  It's  all  over,  your  honor,  the  same  way.  It  was  thought  so 
good  a  thing,  that  the  grand  folks  tried  it,  and  took  to  it 
natural  like." 

"Is  there  no  redress  for  the  party  aggrieved?  Is  there  a 
remedy  ?  " 

"  Follow  'em,  your  honor,  and  if  strong  enough  fight  'em. 
Pitch  into  'em.  Have  war." 

"Ah,  singular  remedy,  indeed,  Firfag  ;  quite  usual,  however, 
to  fight.  Came  down  to  us.  Animal  propensity." 

As  the  foregoing  dialogue  tended  in  a  great  measure  to 
awaken  in  Zerlin's  mind  ideas  looking  towards  the  marriage  of 
Ham  Boggleton,  he  took  occasion  to  inform  Mrs.  Rinser  that 
it  would  please  him  well  if,  in  the  natural  order  of  things,  a 
partner  were  provided  for  her  brother  while  awaiting  his 
appointment.  He  the  more  readily  favored  the  arrangement, 
because,  if  the  marriage  took  place  while  he  was  in  Paris,  there 
would  be  a  great  deal  of  trouble  avoided,  and  he  would  not  be 
forced  to  speak  congratulatory  phrases  in  the  ears  of  his 
father's  relative  ;  a  thing  he  abhorred  doing. 

When  all  his  views  had  been  communicated  to  his  several 
dependents,  he  departed  for  the  French  capital  leaving  the 
castle  in  charge  of  the  Boggletons. 

This  important  event  took  place  late  in  the  fall  of  the  year 
in  which  the  famine  made  its  entrance  to  the  country. 

While  starvation  brought  hundreds  to  premature  graves,  the 
Boggletons,  secure  within  the  castle  walls,  enjoyed  the  good 
things  of  the  earth  in  abundance. 

Merriment  took  a  daily  round  among  them.  The  bright 
fire  in  the  back  parlor  was  surrounded  by  cheerful  faces.  The 
old  story  and  the  new  story  were  heard  alternately ;  and  Fir- 


SETTLEMENT    OF   A    VEXED    QUESTION         173 

fag  often  boasted  of  his  wonderful  exploits  for  the  entertain 
ment  of  the  company.  There  were  no  daily  newspapers  in  the 
place  in  those  days  ;  and  news  that  tended  to  frighten  timid 
people  was  suppressed.  Hence  the  Boggletons  wallowed  in 
jovial  times. 

They  had  struck  it  rich  1 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

AN  IMPORTANT  CONFERENCE. 

A  S  Mrs.  Rinser  knew  that  Antony  Firfag  had  the  con- 
-*•*-  fidence  of  the  master  of  Dawnford  Castle  regarding  Ham 
Boggleton's  intended  settlement  in  marriage,  she  invited  him 
to  appear  in  the  back  parlor  one  morning  to  consider  this 
important  subject.  Antony's  reputation  as  an  outside  man 
had  raised  him  in  her  estimation  to  the  dignity  of  a  plenipoten 
tiary,  capable  of  deciding  any  cause  by  the  variety  of  his 
information.  Now,  that  great  responsibilities  devolved  upon 
her,  she  having  the  entire  management  of  the  internal  affairs 
of  the  castle,  it  appeared  fitting  that  this  interview  should  take 
the  shape  of  a  business  transaction  wherein  her  dignity  should 
also  become  conspicuous. 

Therefore  the  morning  had  been  selected  for  this  reason,  as 
well  as  because  she  desired  to  avoid  any  interference  with  the 
evening  hours,  which  were  usually  devoted  to  relaxation,  after 
the  labors  of  the  day,  by  the  members  of  the  household. 

While  no  definite  understanding  had  yet  been  reached  as  to 
her  brother's  engagement  with  any  lady,  the  preliminary 
negotiations  looking  towards  that  end  should  be  kept  as  secret 
as  possible.  At  this  ea*rly  date,  none  but  the  heads  of  depart 
ments,  as  it  were,  should  participate  in  the  transaction. 

Mrs.  Rinser  stood  about  the  medium  height.  Her  body, 
although  not  corpulent  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word,  yet  was 
fleshy  ;  the  waist  being  thick  arid  short,  the  shoulders  round, 

(174) 


AN  IMPORTANT  CONFERENCE        175 

and  her  arms  to  her  elbows  would  be  considered  comfortably 
large.  Her  age  could  not  be  determined  on  account  of  false 
hair  which  she  wore  in  the  fashion  of  the  times  ;  a  fine  speci 
men  of  a  dark  brown  color.  Behind  this  she  wore  a  tidy  cap 
of  black  lace  or  similar  material  trimmed  with  a  little  border 
at  each  side  and  stray  sprigs  of  artificial  flowers  on  other  parts 
of  it.  Her  dress  was  plain  and  black.  No  prominence  of  the 
breast  or  expression  of  the  countenance  appeared,  to  give  her 
a  character  of  boldness.  Whatever  might  be  judged  as  mas 
culine  in  her  person,  dissolved  into  gentleness,  or  a  womanly 
nature  well  suited  to  her  position.  Of  course,  the  Boggleton 
face  was  there,  characterized  by  broadness  of  feature  and 
sleepiness  of  tone,  flabby  after  youthful  years.  The  eyes  large 
and  expressionless,  the  mouth  capacious,  never  wanting  a 
tooth,  as  if  designed  to  gormandize  without  stirtt.  The  nose 
proportioned  to  the  other  parts,  but  flattened  somewhat  at  the 
extremity,  as  if  a  smoothing  iron  or  a  jack  plane  had  been  run 
over  it  for  the  purpose  of  giving  it  a  finishing  touch. 

She  had  no  fairy  tread,  such  as  female  denizens  of  castles  in 
ancient  times  were  represented  as  possessing  ;  but  a  ponder 
ous  footstep  that  made  the  soft  leather  of  her  slippers  creak  as 
if  an  elephant  were  in  them.  It  was  remarkable  how  stead 
fastly  she  devoted  her  energies  to  the  business  of  her  position  ; 
rarely,  if  ever,  losing  any  time  in  idleness.  Her  voice  might 
be  heard  in  some  part  of  the  structure  at  all  hours  of  the  day 
and  far  into  the  night,  with  a  modulating  roll  not  by  any 
means  displeasing  to  the  ear,  giving  directions  regarding  the 
preservation  of  furniture,  sanitary  rules,  and  such  other  acts 
as  became  necessary  in  so  important  an  establishment  as 
Dawnford  Castle.  She  was  not  given  much  to  the  use  of  com 
plimentary  phrases  ;  and  on  this  account  began  her  discourse 
instantaneously  with  such  persons  as  had  occasion  to  converse 
with  her. 

When  Antony  entered  the  apartment  at  the  time  appointed, 
she  was  turning  over  some  odds  and  ends  in  one  of  the  drawers 


176  ZANTHON 

of  the  sideboard,  a  kind  of  bureau  peculiar  to  parlors  in  Europe. 

"  Of  course,  Antony,  no  one  will  be  the  wiser  of  what  we  say 
here,"  she  said,  surprising  her  visitor  with  the  belief  that  it 
was  a  continuation  and  not  the  beginning  of  a  dialogue  he 
heard.  She  continued : 

"  Ham  is  young,  has  great  expectations,  and  will  be  recog 
nized  in  the  highest  society.  His  father  often  said,  before  he 
died,  he  was  bound  to  come  to  something.  Indeed,  it  was  my 
own  belief,  even  if  he  never  came  to  the  Castle.  Poor  fellow, 
the  best  natured  boy  in  the  world,  is  shy.  I  often  said  to  Mrs 
Aloes  I  thought  he  had  not  enough  of  push  in  him  ;  but  he'll 
mend,  Antony  ;  he  is  sure  to  do  well  hereafter." 

"Mrs.  Rinser,"  replied  Antony,  confining  himself  to  the  first 
part  of  her  introductory  remarks,  lest  he  should  be  lost  among 
the  intricacies  of  what  followed,  "  the  face  of  clay  won't  hear 
from  me  except  you  say  it  yourself.  I  can  keep  a  sacret  better 
nor " 

"  Yes,  Antony,"  she  said,  interrupting,  supposing,  no  doubt, 
all  he  could  say  on  the  subject  was  plain  to  her,  "  I  told  Mrs. 
Aloes  I  knew  positively  Ham  would  marry  of  his  own  accord 
without  any  compulsion.  It  was  not  likely,indeed,he  would  spend 
his  life  single.  The  Boggletons  were  not  in  love  with  single 
ness,  although  Miss  Mussy  is  so ;  and  what  they  got  by  mar 
riage  is  nothing  to  brag  of.  Ham  will  be  one  of  the  finest  men 
in  the  country  by  and  by.  Ho  says,  and  I  think  so  myself,  if 
he  gets  any  one  it  ought  to  be  a  person  pleasing  to  his  mind. 
No  matter  about  that,  if  he  took  my  advice  he'd  venture  to  look 
out  for  a  lady  with  her  silks  and  her  satins  around  her.  There's 
enough  of  them  in  the  country  wanting  husbands,  the  Lord 
knows,  but  he  isn't  in  favor  of  the  idea.  I  told  him  he  was  as 
good  himself  as  the  best  of  them  ;  nor  does  he  doubt  it  in  the 
least.  Why  should  he  ?  " 

Antony,  well  knowing  the  style  of  his  contemporary  dip 
lomat,  made  no  effort  to  assume  the  leadership.  Skilled  as 
he  was  in  the  several  powers  of  human  nature,  he  had,  figura- 


AN  IMPORTANT  CONFERENCE        377 

lively,  thrown  up  the  sponge  long  ago  in  favor  of  Mrs.  Rinser. 
She  was  too  quick  for  him. 

Before  he  could  find  a  word  to  gpeak,  she  was  capable  of 
uttering  a  sentence.  While  drawing  his  breath  in  order  to 
stimulate  him  for  a  fresh  effort,  she  ran  off  in  rattling  phrases 
into  a  new  subject  with  the  ease  of  a  professional  orator.  Wis 
dom  could  do  nothing  here,  where  its  sayings  were  smothered 
at  inception  without  ceremony. 

She  may  have  imagined,  perhaps,  that  Antony's  want  of 
speech  in  her  presence  originated  on  account  of  his  being  fas 
cinated  by  her  superiority,  whereas  he  was  only  dumfounded. 

On  the  present  occasion,  however,  he  found  himself  possessed 
of  an  unusual  amount  of  strength  and  hardihood,  impelling 
him  to  the  performance  of  desperate  efforts  toward  the  gaining 
of  a  fair  standard  of  character  as  a  far-seeing  man.  He  formed 
a  laudable  estimate  of  his  own  importance  and  imagined  his 
acquaintances  should  share  it.  His  recent  conversation  with 
Zerlin  on  the  subject  of  match-making  had  awakened  such 
proud  recollections  of  past  achievements,  that  he  determined 
on  staking  the  issues  of  the  day  with  Mrs.  Rinser  on  his  knowl 
edge  and  experience  in  that  line.  Full  of  this  idea  before  the 
meeting  took  place,  he  was  discomfited,  however,  by  a  volley 
of  her  words  on  the  very  threshold  of  the  apartment  where  he 
had  hoped  to  win  additional  fame. 

Still,  he  would  be  patient.  Diplomacy  owed  its  greatest  suc 
cesses  to  this  simple  remedy.  Would  he  wait  until  she  had 
expended  the  heft  of  her  language,  and  afford  him,  during  the 
interval  of  rest,  sufficient  time  to  collect  and  deliver  his 
thoughts  in  some  reasonable  shape  ?  No.  The  absurdity  cf 
this  course  became  apparent  when  he  reflected  that  her  vocab 
ulary  was  inexhaustible.  He  must  rather  adapt  himself  to  the 
occasion  by  the  use  of  short  sentences  when  possible,  until 
chance  enabled  him  to  deliver  a  stunning  broadside  of  logical 
facts  that  would  drive  her  into  confusion,  if  not  wholly  sub 
dued  by  it.  Hence,  holding  his  head  a  little  to  one  side,  as  if 

ZANTHON    12 


173  ZANTHON 

intent  on  listening,  he  prepared  himself  to  give  his  assent  to 
her  words  as  a  preliminary  step  toward  the  accomplishment  of 
his  design.  Mrs.  Rinser  continued  : 

"  Yes ;  ahd,  as  I  said  to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot,  it  isn't  the  means 
so  much  as  the  man ;  nor  is  it  the  man  so  much  as  the  means. 
Some  like  one  and  some  the  other. 

What's  the  difference  ?  Ham  will  have  means  as  well  as 
being  a  man.  I  should  think  he'd  be  fit  company  for  the  fin 
est  lady  in  the  country.  Of  course  he  isn't  beautiful.  Beauty 
does  not  go  for  much.  I  never  did  like  it.  There  is  always 
something  wrong  with  beautiful  people.  Take  a  handsome 
girl,  for  instance,  and  she  cannot  wash,  wring,  dry  and  iron  a 
tubful  of  clothes  in  a  day,  nor  make  her  own  dresses  any  more 
than  I  could." 

Antony  believing  he  saw  an  opening  here,  said  : 

"Look  at  that." 

"  They're  impudent  as  well ;  thinking,  of  course,  they  are 
better  than  other  people.  I  never  could  see  it.  If  the  rain 
falls  on  a  homely  person,  nothing  is  said  ;  whereas,  if  a  good- 
looking  woman  slides  into  a  river  and  gets  her  skirts  moist 
ened,  the  whole  town-land  is  roused  by  it.  The  men  especially 
are  always  making  fools  of  themselves  by  running  after  the 
handsome  ones." 

"Look  at  that"  repeated  Antony,  with  a  sharp  rattle  in  his 
throat,  as  if  he  had  had  a  galvanic  battery  turned  on  to  him. 

"  I  always  found  it  the  best  way  not  to  take  any  notice  of 
these  things,"  continued  Mrs.  Rinser,  "  for  I  did  not  know  how 
soon  they  might  come  to  my  own  door.  I  always  like  to  be 
prepared  for  emergencies  ;  and  in  the  present  case  I  may  not 
be  mistaken.  I  do  not  imagine  whether  she  will  be  handsome 
or  ordinary  ;  I  mean  Ham's  wife.  I  suppose  a  person  inclin 
ing  a  leetle  to  the  handsome  side  would,  after  all,  be  best ;  but 
for  the  matter  of  that,  he's  as  likely  to  go  and  make  as  great 
a  fool  of  himself  as  the  rest,  by  selecting  the  biggest  beauty  he 
can  find.  Oh,  you  needn't  talk,  Antony.  I  know  it.  It's  the 


AN  IMPORTANT  CONFERENCE        179 

way  men  have.  Not  but  that  she  might  be  a  good  enough  lady. 
There  is  no  denying  what  may  be  there.  Of  course  we'll  do 
something  to  keep  them  together  until  he  gets  his  appoint 
ment." 

"  Where  is  she  ?  "  inquired  Antony,  with  a  resolute  intention 
of  turning  the  conversation  into  a  practical  channel. 

"Oh,  the  Lord  knows.     As  I  said  to  Mrs.  Aloes " 

"Will  we  have  to  find  one  for  him  ?"  said  the  man,  desper 
ately. 

"  Of  course.     We  must  find  her" 

"  Wouldn't  any  one  do  ?  "  pursued  Antony,  feeling  he  had  at 
length  come  near  to  a  diplomatic  equality  with  his  companion 
on  the  pending  question,  and  was  anxious  to  press  for  honors. 

"  Any  one  ?  "  repeated  Mrs.  Rinser,  elevating  her  eyebrows, 
while  she  looked  with  such  severity  at  the  man,  as  to  make 
him  imagine  a  section  of  the  apartment  was  being  carried  off 
by  a  whirlwind.  Nevertheless  he  was  not  slow  to  perceive  he 
had  accidently  scored  a  point ;  for  he  must  now  give  an 
explanation  of  what  was  meant  in  his  last  sentence  thus 
affording  him  a  chance  of  elucidating  his  favorite  system  of 
uniting  people  in  marriage.  He  said  :  — 

"  I  ask  your  pardon  Mrs.  Rinser  for  them  words.  I  was 
bothered  about  something  else  the  time  they  were  said.  I  was 
thinkin'  if  we  went  to  the  market  and  go  match-making  for 
Master""Ham,  there  could  be  a  nice  tidy  girl  found  for  him  like 
what  the  master  thought  might  be  handy.  When  I  said  any 
one,  it  was  in  my  mind  to  say  some  one,  that  would  please  all 
parties  6f  coorse.  I  —  " 

"  Yes.  To  be  sure  Antony.  Of  course,  I  would  have  no 
objection  to  matcl  -making  so  long  as  it  is  the  custom  of  the 
country  ;  although  I  have  no  reason  to  be  in  love  with  it  ; 
for  that's  the  way  Rinser  and  I  were  brought  together.  It 
didn't  turn  out  the  best ;  but  that's  not  here  nor  there.  As  I 
said  to  my  uncle,  the  old  master,  when  he  went  to  see  me,  an 
empty  house  is  better  than  a  bad  tenant.  Ham  don't  like 


180  ZANTHON 

the  way  it's  carried  on.  He  wants  to  look  around  for  himself. 
Indeed  he  has  been  looking  round  already,  to  some  advantage, 
as  he  thinks.  He  may  bring  in  a  lady  here  any  day,  before 
we  know  whether  we  are  standing  on  our  feet  or  otherwise. 
Mrs.  Aloes  is  thunderstruck  about  it  ;  and  no  wonder  ;  for  she 
thought  Ham  would  remain  single,  at  least  until  his  sisters 
were  provided  for." 

Antony  being  unprepared  for  this  announcement,  twisted  his 
little  head  over  his  collar  several  times,  in  a  vain  endeavor 
to  appear  composed.  Accompanying  a  hysterical  laugh  he 
said  :  — 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Rinser  that  beats  all  I  ever  heard.  To  go  match 
making  alone  without  a  sinner  knowing  anything  about  it,  is 
more  nor  the  master  himself  would  do." 

Mrs.  Rinser  who  was  seated  about  the  distance  of  four  feet 
from  her  guest  raised  a  roll  of  paper  she  had  in  her  hand  to 
the  horizontal  position  and  pointing  it  at  Antony  continued  :  — 

"  That  is  not  the  worst,  let  me  tell  you.  I'd  be  reconciled  if 
it  went  only  that  length.  Not  that  he  went  match-making ; 
far  from  it.  Of  course  he's  his  own  master  and  can  do  what 
ever  he  likes. 

I  think  the  rest  of  us  would  bear  up  against  what  was  com 
ing  if  he  took  some  other  way  than  the  one  he  has. 

However  there  is  nobody  to  blame  but  himself.  As  I  said 
to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot :  '  where  a  person's  bed  is  made,  there  they 
must  lie.'  You  do  not  know  Antony,  but  it  is  true.  Ham's 
in  love  ! " 

"  Thunder  and  'ounds  ! "  exclaimed  Firfag,  straightening 
himself  in  his  chair,  as  if  he  had  been  shot  in  the  breast  by 
means  of  the  implement  in  the  lady's  hand, 

You  don't  tell  me  ?  " 

"  Indeed  he  is  ;  to  his  neck  and  ears  in  it.  I  never  heard  of 
the  like.  If  he  was  only  a  boy  it  would  be  the  less  matter, 
but  a  grown  man  such  as  he  is,  with  a  fine  prospect  before  him  ; 
and  waiting  for  a  government  appointment  besides,  it  deprives 


AN  IMPORTANT  CONFERENCE        181 

us  of  all  patience  to  think  of  it.  Of  course,  poor  fellow,  it  may 
not  be  his  fault,  such  things  come  without  being  sent  for  some 
times.  A  person  does  not  know  how  soon  he  may  meet  mis 
fortune  himself,  so  that  he  ought  not  to  be  too  severe  on 
others." 

"  An  how  did  he  take  it,  ma'am  ?  "  inquired  Antony,  avoid 
ing  any  comment  on  the  last  insinuation  of  Mrs.  Rinser ;  for 
he  saw  in  it  a  desire  on  her  part  to  defend  her  brother's  course 
notwithstanding  the  apparent  disapproval  observable  in  her 
remarks. 

"  We  don't  know.  I  suppose  when  his  mind  was  bent  on 
foolishness.  He  saw  her  one  day  he  was  out  hunting  ;  and  by 
the  same  token  you  were  with  him  ;  and  from  that  moment  up 
to  this  he's  not  himself.  To  be  sure  gentlemen  must  hunt 
whatever  is  in  the  field  ;  nor  would  I  blame  Ham  for  the  pas 
time,  if  he  would  only  remember  how  much  we  have  doted  on 
him  ;  and  not  give  us  the  cold  shoulder  altogether. 

No  doubt  she  will  turn  out  to  be  some  useless  doll  of  a 
thing  with  light  hair  and  small  hands  ;  delicate  as  a  bird,  not 
able  to  go  down  on  her  knees  and  scour  the  kitchen  floor  nor 
cut  as  much  grass  with  a  reaping  hook  as  would  fodder  a  cow 
let  alone  a  dozen  of  them." 

Fearing  least  she'imagined  he  was  cognizant  of  the  fact  just 
mentioned,  or  concerned  in  urging  Ham  to  it  previously,  Antony 
hastened  to  unburden  his  feelings  on  the  subject.  He  began 
to  think  it  certain  now,  there  might  be  dreadful  things  in  store 
for  him,  at  this  conference.  It  was  possible  Mrs.  Rinser  while 
making  some  terrible  revelation,  would  inadvertently  drive  him 
into  speechless  wonder  and  thus  expose  him  to  ridicule.  This 
last  cut,  so  to  speak,  which  she  made,  implying  he  had  been 
more  or  less  concerned  as  an  accessory  to  her  brother's  conduct 
came  so  close  to  him  that  he  actually  raked  his  thin  jaw 
with  the  tips  of  his  fingers,  as  if  some  sharp  instrument  had 
grazed  the  skin  ;  emitting  at  the  same  time  a  groan  audible 
enough  to  be  heard  by  her.  He  said  :  — 


182  ZANTHON 

"  May  I  be  as  stiff  as  the  paper  in  your  hand  there,  before  I 
leave  this,  if  I  ever  heard  tale  or  tidings  of  it. 

Wasn't  I  bent  on  match-making  for  him  myself ;  and  the 
master  thought  the  same. 

There's  not  a  family  in  the  country  good  or  bad  but  I  know. 
I  could  find  a  wife  for  him  sooner  nor  any  other  man  this  side 
of  the  mountain." 

Mrs.  Rinser  resumed  :  — 

"  It  is  not  all  finished  yet,  Antony.     He  only  saw  the  girl. 

There  will  have  to  be  something  like  a  match  made  up  for 
them.  You  can  do  a  great  deal.  Indeed,  we  do  not  know 
what  way  to  take.  Of  course,  he  must  be  encouraged.  It 
would  not  be  right  to  go  between  him  and  what  he  likes.  As 
it  has  happened  in  this  way  we  must  be  content  to  stand  by  it 
and  not  against  it.  Maybe  it  would  turn  out  the  best  thing 
ever  happened  to  him,  if  not  the  worst.  As  I  said  to  Mrs. 
Aloes,  when  we  draw  from  the  lottery  of  life  we  may  find  some 
thing  we  did  not  bargain  for,  or  a  prize." 

"  In  what  side  of  the  country  is  she  living  ?  "  asked  Antony. 

"  I  believe  it  is  somewhere  on  the  estate,  in  the  eastern  side. 
Of  course  they  will  be  poor  people.  I  forgot,  when  I  told  you 
I  did  not  know  where  she  was,  I  heard  of  the  place,  and  may 
think  of  it  yet.  Yes,  to  be  sure,  I  recollect.  It  is  called  Foot- 
ford." 

Antony  on  hearing  this  statement,  slapped  his  knee  with 
his  open  hand,  intending  to  create  as  great  a  sound  as  possible, 
exclaiming  : — 

"  I  have  her,  Mrs.  Rinser  ;  I  have  her  !  " 

"  Isn't  that  nice,"  replied  the  lady.  "  Ham  will  be  so  glad 
to  have  found  a  person  who  will  assist  him  and  knows  the  girl 
he  is  in  love  with.  You  can  clear  up  all  the  difficulties,  and 
arrange  with  him  about  everything.  I  always  thought  you 
were  very  valuable,  Antony  ;  and  I  did  not  disguise  it  from 
others  either.  Not  that  it  becomes  me  at  this  time  of  life  to 
praise  any  man,  much  less  mention  it." 


AN  IMPOKTANT  CONFERENCE        183 

This  unexpected  thrust,  from  a  quarter  not  previously 
known,  like  the  fire  of  a  masked  battery,  brought  a  peculiar 
light  into  Antony's  eyes.  His  lips  essayed  to  speak ;  but 
could  not ;  presumably  on  account  of  being  tongue-tied  for  the 
moment ;  and  he  moved  his  head  several  times  from  shoulder 
to  shoulder  in  that  jaunty  style  adopted  by  persons  who,  hav 
ing  received  a  great  compliment,  cannot  give  expression  to 
their  feelings  in  words.  When  he  spoke  he  touched  lightly  on 
his  own  merits,  without  forgetting  the  matter  in  hand. 

"  Oh,  there's  not  much  left  of  me  now,  Mrs.  Rinser  ;  but  it 
wasn't  easy  to  get  my  likes  one  time.  I'm  obliged  for  your 
good  opinion  and  hope  it  won't  be  lost.  If  I'm  greatly  reduced 
from  what  I  was,  I  can  follow  the  hounds  yet  with  the  best  of 
them  ;  aye,  and  sit  up  of  a  night  match-making  without  taking 
a  feather  out  of  me.  I  ain't  all  bones  neither,  Mrs.  Rinser.  nor 
broken-winded  like  a  horse  turned  out  to  die.  Howsomever 
that  is  not  the  pint.  The  girl  as  I  think  master  Ham  likes  is 
nice  enough  to  be  a  lady  in  any  place  in  the  world." 

"  Oh,  of  course.  How  else  could  it  be  ?  He  wouldn't  select 
any  other  kind  ;  poor  foolish  boy.  The  Boggletons  must  go 
after  handsome  people ;  to  be  sure,  and  why  not.  They  must 
air  themselves  before  beauty,  if  you  please  ;  as  if  the  sun 
shines  only  for  good-looking  jades.  Nothing  else  will  do.  No 
doubt,  if  she  comes  here,  we'll  all  have  to  wait  on  her ;  and 
after  that  she  might  think  we  were  not  good  enough  to  be  in 
the  same  room  where  she  was.  I  don't  know  what  possessed 
us.  We  had  the  same  idea  exactly.  Handsome  men  were  the 
kind  we  wanted.  We  thought  we'd  be  in  paradise  if  our  hus 
bands  had  small  noses  and  thin  lips.  You  would  imagine 
Rinser  could  walk  on  eggs  without  breaking  them,  so  light  of 
foot  was  he.  I  found  afterwards  he  was  light-fingered  as  well. 
He  got  into  the  clutches  of  the  law  on  that  account  and  never 
escaped.  But  you  should  have  seen  his  thin  waist  and  long 
neck.  I  thought  him  very  beautiful. 


184  ZANTHOX 

Aloes  was  a  hackler  by  trade  and  Tuberfoot  a  peddler,  both 
of  them  given  to  roving. 

What  need  I  talk.  If  there  were  ninety-nine  Boggletons 
instead  of  five,  not  one  of  them  would  have  sense  enough  to 
look  for  a  plain  person  like  himself. 

It's  fate  or  infatuation,  or  something  worse  than  either,  I 
•think." 

"  Look  at  that,"  said  Antony,  retreating  to  his  first  position  ; 
but  perceiving  that  sad  memories  had  been  instrumental  in 
calling  a  halt  in  Mrs.  Rinser's  language  for  a  few  seconds,  he 
continued : — 

*  "  I'm  in  doubts  if  we  can  make  a  match  there,  Mrs.  Rinser. 
The  father  is  a  strange  kind  of  man.  He's  proud  and  lamed. 
They  say  he's  wonderful.  That  he  cures  what  he  lays  his 
hands  on  ;  and  stops  the  witches  from  taking  the  butter  with 
them.  I  know  the  family.  We  were  over  the  ground  several 
times.  They're  in  distress  now  ;  an'  he  passes  a  most  every 
day  searching  for  something  to  eat.  He  has  a  terrible  look  in 
his  eye,  I  can  tell  you.  I  wouldn't  want  to  be  the  person  to 
.  speak  with  him  about  it.  He'd  as  lief  fasten  me  to  the  road 
like  a  mile-stone,  as  anything  else,  maybe ;  or  turn  me  into  a 
hare." 

Mr.  Rinser  was  non-committal  on  questions  of  superstition. 
She  was  too  practical  to  lean  very  closely  to  visionary  views* 
yet  ignorant  enough  to  be  influenced  by  the  stories  of  her 
acquaintances  relating  to  the  marvelous.  On  the  present 
occasion  her  interest  was  arrested  on  account  of  her  brother. 
The  strangeness  of  his  taste  in  choosing  the  daughter  of  a 
necromancer — for  the  person  described  by  Antony  could  be 
nothing  else  —  far  exceeded  in  foolishness  the  mistake  of  select 
ing  a  person  on  the  score  of  beauty.  She  imagined  the  climax 
had  been  reached  by  the  Boggletons  long  ago,  whereas  this  last 
movement  on  the  part  of  one  of  the  clan  threatened  to  eclipse 
the  entire  history  of  the  family  by  its  astounding  nature.  Yet 


AN  IMPORTANT  CONFERENCE        185 

Antony's  remarks  portending  failure  to  secure  whatever  Ham 
desired  seemed  to  claim  her  first  care.  She  resumed  :  — 

"  I  should  think  they  would  be  glad  for  one  of  them  to  be 
raised  out  of  poverty.  They  cannot  pretend  to  be  genteel,  I'm 
sure,  living  in  rags,  nor  proud  011  nothing.  What  is  the  name, 
Antony  ?  " 

"Marlband,"  replied  Firfag.     "Her  name  is  Amby." 

"  Marlband,  Marlband,"  repeated  Mrs.  Rinser,  meditatively. 
"  I  wonder  if  they're  related  to  the  Marlbands  of  Greenplains 
or  Fishport  ?  I  have  an  idea  that  they're  friends  of  ours  on 
the  father's  side  ;  very  distant  and  far  removed,  of  course,  but 
relatives,  for  all  that.  The  Boggletons,  poor  as  they  appeared, 
happened  well  in  matches.  They  married  into  purty  good 
families  ;  and  some  of  them  got  the  upperhand  where  one 
would  not  expect." 

"  These  Marlbands  is  different,"  said  Antony. 

It  wouldn't  be  so  bad  if  there  was  nothing  to  be  said  about 
them  but  poverty  and  larnin'.  We  could  stand  them  well 
enough ;  but  there's  more  nor  that,  Mrs.  Rinser." 

"  Oh,  I'll  engage  there  is.  Where  there  is  one  thing  there  is 
always  another.  It's  his  luck\  It  would  be  useless  to  take 
pains  to  avoid  things  like  that ;  for  us  anyway.  They'll  come 
in  spite  of  all.  To  think  that  Ham  would  involve  himself 
with  such  a  family  !  " 

Antony  perceived  that  fear  of  some  terrible  revelation  had 
the  effect  of  neutralizing  the  volubility  of  Mrs.  Rinser's  tongue. 
Had  he  any  important  concessions  to  demand  as  a  diplomatist, 
the  weakening  of  his  associate  indicated  the  time  at  hand  for 
making  them.  He  saw  his  power,  and  was  too  badly  schooled 
in  etiquette  or  gallantry  to  resist  a  malicious  desire  to  astonish 
her  into  complete  silence,  if  possible.  Bending  forward,  after 
having  looked  hastily  around  the  room,  as  if  in  fear,  he 
said  :  — 

"  It's  thought  he's  a  rebel,  Mrs.  Rinser  !  " 

"A  rebel,  Antony  ?  the  Lord  bless  us}"  she  said. 


183  Z  ANTE  ON 

"  Yes,  ma'am.  He'd  no  more  give  his  child  to  any  one 
inside  these  walls  than  drown  her  in  the  river." 

Mrs.  Rinser  clasped  her  hands  together  as  if  about  to  offer 
a  supplication  before  the  throne  of  the  Infinite,  while  her  lips 
moved  inarticulately.  The  desire  to  speak  was  there,  but 
probably  some  contraction  ot  the  throat  due  to  excitement, 
would  not  permit  the  use  of  language. 

Antony,  far  from  being  discomposed  by  this  exhibition, 
seemed  rather  to  enjoy  it,  as  he  continued  in  the  same  strain  :  — 

"  He  didn't  do  anything  of  late,  an'  what  he  done  before, 
nobody  knows.  The  people  in  his  neighborhood  like  him  ; 
an'  I  heard  said  in  private,  he  could  raise  the  whole  country 
side  in  rebellion,  with  one  word.  There  was  lots  of  night-work 
there,  I  can  tell  you,  before  the  hard  times  ;  but  now  the  men 
is  scattered  from  one  place  to  another,  if  not  dead.  Oh,  he 
was  that  without  doubt.  More  betoken  it  isn't  known  where 
he  came  from.  He  was  a  stroller  when  he  went  to  Footford 
without  head  or  tail  to  his  business." 

Mrs.  Rinser's  discomfiture  was  only  temporary.  The  shock 
occasioned  by  unexpected  news  of  a  disturbing  nature  passed 
away  from  her  breast  like  the  recoil  of  a  bullet  on  a  parapet. 
The  Boggleton  theories  of  life  which  she  rigidly  adhered  to, 
supported  her.  These  were  to  make  light  of  difficulties  ;  regard 
not  the  interests  of  others  in  any  transaction,  and  attempt  the 
performance  of  the  impossible  even  for  self  and  the  family. 
Hence,  the  mention  of  Marlband's  opposition  to  the  suit  of  her 
brother,  instead  of  causing  her  to  think  of  failure  in  that 
direction,  rather  impelled  her  towards  an  opposite  course, 
regardless  altogether  of  the  supposed  objectionable  character 
of  the  family  to  which  the  young  lady  belonged. 

"  Yes,  Actony  ;  but  what  will  Ham  do  ?  It  cannot  be 
expected  he  will  suffer  disappointment  simply  on  account  of 
these  poor  people.  It  would  be  too  bad,  you  know.  We  will 
not  be  able  to  do  anything  with  him  if  he  is  refused.  Indeed, 
Antony,  he  must  not  be  refused.  I  will  insist  that  you  man- 


AN  IMPORTANT  CONFERENCE        187 

age  it  so  as  to  have  the  match  perfected."*  We'll  put  up  with 
her  whatever  she  is,  on  his  account,  the  hussy  ;  after  all  it  will 
be  his  business,  not  ours.  Don't  tell  me  you  cannot  do  it.  It 
will  be  the  best  thing  ever  happened  to  her,  at  all  events. 
Exchanging  a  life  of  poverty  for  one  of  good  living.  Oh,  Ham 
will  not  suffer  refusal ;  nor  will  I.  Do  not  think  of  the  like, 
Antony.  Of  course,  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  things  took  the 
turn  they  did  in  his  case  ;  but  what's  the  good  of  unhappiness? 
As  I  said  to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot,  what  cannot  be  avoided  must  be 
met  and  make  the  best  you  can  of  a  bad  market.  When  there 
is  no  butter  eat  your  bread  dry." 

As  Antony's  head  moved  instinctively  on  hearing  this 
remark,  as  if  he  were  examining  the  prospect  for  buttered 
bread  or  the  dry  commodity,  as  the  case  might  be,  Mrs.  Rinser 
always  on  the  alert  to  interpret  physical  signs,  opened  the  side 
board  cupboard  and  spread  out  on  a  card-table  in  front  of  her 
guest  a  luncheon  of  choice  viands,  flanked  by  a  bottle  of  brown 
stout.  The  smile  overspreading  Antony's  features  on  hearing 
the  pop  made  by  the  cork  when  extracted  by  Mrs.  Rinser,  far 
exceeded  in  richness  what  might  be  inspired  by  the  strains  of 
distant  music  or  the  roar  of  a  waterfall.  This  movement  on 
the  lady's  part  did  not  prevent  her  from  talking.  She  per 
ceived  by  the  man's  silence  the  field  was  all  her  own  ;  and 
like  a  wheel  freed  from  all  obstruction  spun  away  with  a  fierce 
velocity  in  harmony  with  the  power  intended  to  produce  the 
motion. 

Firfag  was  conquered.  After  the  appearance  of  the  victuals 
he  made  no  further  sign  ;  but  while  indulging  the  desires  of  a 
sharp  appetite,  meditated  profoundly  on  the  danger  attending 
this  new  enterprise  in  which  he  must  take  a  leading  part. 
Even  as  he  raised  the  last  draught  of  the  stout  to  his  lips  and 
turned  up  his  eyes  to  look  at  the  bottom  of  the  tumbler,  a  groan 
escaped  him,  caused  by  a  sudden  thought  that  any  interfer 
ence  with  the  rebel's  daughter  would  finally  lead  to  his  utter 
destruction. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  MYSTERY  CLEARED    UP. 

A.  NTONY  Firfag's  experience  in  match-making,  extensive 
*•     no  doubt  as  it  had  been,  never  presented  any  case  so 
intricate  as  this  one  of  Ham  Boggleton's. 

Indeed,  to  his  mind  it  appeared  an  impossibility.  He  knew 
too  well  the  character  of  the  enmity  existing  between  the  upper 
and  lower  classes  of  the  people  to  judge  otherwise.  If  Marl- 
band  had  been  an  ordinary  peasant,  a  compromise  could 
readily  be  effected ;  but  on  the  contrary,  he  was  suspected  of 
being  a  person  not  only  capable  of  leading  others  to  revolution, 
but  a  dictator  of  principles  as  well.  It  would  be  idle  to 
approach  him  on  the  subject.  Besides,  Ham's  genealogical 
antecedents,  as  well  as  the  low  standard  of  his  mental  capac 
ity,  were  not  such  as  would  endure  close  examination.  If 
both  parties  belonged  to  the  same  class  the  difficulties  pertain 
ing  to  dower  might  be  easily  overcome  by  the  addition  of  a 
few  calves  or  an  article  of  furniture  ;  whereas  in  the  present 
case,  no  offers,  however  valuable,  would  be  tolerated. 

The  adjustment  of  the  business  went  immeasurably  beyond 
Antony's  ideas.  He  felt  incapable  of  making  any  movement 
towards  a 'successful  issue  in  it;  and  hence  his  despondency 
caused  him  to  regret  he  ever  acknowledged  being  a  match 
maker. 

Mrs.  Rinser  viewing  it  through  the  narrow  light  of  selfish 
ness,  insisted  in  placing  the  responsibility  on  his  shoulders  ; 
and  her  brother,  destitute  of  mental  strength  as  he  was,  looked 

(183) 


A    MYSTERY    CLEARED    UP  189 

also  to  him  for  what  he  considered  relief  in  this  the  greatest 
emergency  of  his  life. 

Under  these  circumstances,  the  cares  of  the  world,  supple- 
monted  by  such  a  terrible  requirement,  pressed  with  extraor 
dinary  pertinacity  on  his  mind,  until  he  began  to  imagine 
he  would  desert  the  country  altogether,  if  some  other  locality 
favorable  to  his  wants  were  available.  He  had  asked  for  time 
to  consider  the  subject,  in  order,  if  possible,  to  arrive  at  a  sat 
isfactory  method  of  procedure  ;  but  on  coming  to  the  actual 
details,  bewilderment  seized  him.  There  was  an  alternative, 
however,  capable  of  solving  the  difficulty  :  carry  her  off  by 
force,  or  delude  her  with  some  false  representation  until  she 
consented  to  accompany  them. 

The  fearful  nature  of  the  times  would  prevent  investigation, 
or  other  retaliatory  consequences,  from  following  as  a  result  of 
the  outrage.  Compared  with  starvation,  the  action  he  pro 
posed  dwindled  into  insignificance.  No  one  would  be  con 
cerned  about  it,  in  the  face  of  greater  troubles  ;  as  also  because 
such  things  frequently  happened.  To  carry  Amby  Marlband 
from  destitution  to  opulence,  even  should  any  dissatisfaction 
be  exhibited  by  her  on  that  account,  must  be  reckoned  com 
mendable  instead  of  censurable.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
family  was  not  likely  to  remain  together  ;  and  if  she  survived 
the  ravages  of  the  famine  her  future  portion  would  probably 
be  some  menial  position  in  a  scullery  or  an  attendant  to  a 
whimsical  old  woman. 

Of  course,  he  must  avoid  meeting  the  father.  He  had  an 
idea  if  Marlband  detected  him  while  in  the  execution  of  the 
project  or  afterwards,  his  sudden  and  ignoble  death  was  sure 
to  follow.  Even  the  castle  might  be  in  danger  ;  for  with  such 
power  at  his  command,  as  the  man  was  reported  to  possess, 
nothing  would  be  safe  against  his  vengeance. 

The  more  he  reflected  on  the  feasibility  of  his  plan,  consid 
ered  as  a  whole,  the  better  it  appeared  to  him.  Mrs.  Rinser 
need  not  be  informed  that  a  resort  to  force  was  contemplated  ; 


190  ZANTHON 

nor  would  it  really  occur  ;  for  he  had  been  an  adept  at  falsifica 
tion  in  the  past  and  intended  to  adopt  it  as  an  aid  on  this  occa 
sion.  She  might  be  employed  to  act  with  them  as  one  bound 
on  performing  a  mission  of  mercy.  Good  and  evil  came  so 
near  each  other  on  this  ground  as  to  cause  the  line  dividing 
fhem  to  be  imperceptible.  Ham  Boggleton,  however,  must  be 
made  to  take  a  full  share  of  the  responsibility,  and  consequently 
initiated  into  the  details  of  the  part  he  must  play  in  the  trans 
action.  Antony  sought  him  soon  after  he  had  determined  on 
the  course  to  pursue  in  order  to  complete  the  arrangements  for 
the  abduction  of  Amby  Marlband. 

It  was  the  first  time  a  serious  question  came  up  for  discus 
sion  between  Firfag  and  Boggleton,  and  considering  the  char 
acter  each  possessed  for  reasoning,  it  is  fair  to  conclude  there 
were  terrible  efforts  made  to  promulgate  sound  opinions  on  the 
occasion. 

Antony  found  Ham  in  the  drawing-room  of  the  Castle,  an 
apartment  forty  feet  square,  furnished  in  the  most  gorgeous 
manner,  and  decorated  with  rare  works  of  art.  As  he  ap. 
proached,  hat  in  hand,  the  jocular  gait  he  sometimes  assumed 
became  conspicuous,  and  the  light  through  the  front  windows 
glistened  on  his  pate  in  a  remarkable  manner.  Boggleton  see 
ing  him,  broke  into  a  laugh.  He  said  : 

"  The  deuce  take  me,  Firfag,  if  I'm  not  glad  to  see  you.  You 
look  so  much  like  a  stage  character  in  a  comedy  as  to  compel 
a  fellow  to  be  merry  at  your  expense." 

"I'm  obliged  to  you,  Master  Ham,  for  that  same.  Your 
honor  is  improvin'  in  the  larnin'  considerable.  More  be  token, 
as  you  have  come  the  upper  hand  on  us  nicely,  when  we  all 
expected  to  make  a  match  for  you." 

"  Oh,  that's  it,  is  it  ?  The  deuce.  Take  a  seat,  Firfag.  She's 
a  stunner,  I  can  tell  you,  and  no  mistake." 

"  That's  the  talk,  your  honor.  Troth  you  said  it  there.  I 
know  her  myself  this  long  time." 

"  Then  you  can  post  me  on  all  about  her." 


A   MYSTERY    CLEAEED    UP  191 

"  Yes,  your  honor,  an'  all  not  about  her  as  well." 

"  And  what  may  that  be,  Firfag  ?  " 

u  If  her  father  ever  gets  a  grip  of  you,  your  honor,  he'll  grind 
your  bones  as  fine  as  the  dust  on  the  rim  of  a  cart  wheel." 

"  The  deuce.  We  must  be  careful  to  avoid  that  extremity. 
As  a  father-in-law  he  would  not  be  a  success,  Firfag.  How 
about  a  love  letter  ?  Do  you  think  sending  a  deuced  strong 
one  to  be  advisable  ?  " 

"No  better  nor  a  latitat.  They'd  be  frightened  a'most  to 
death  with  it,  your  honor.  It's  not  the  way  that  coortin'  is 
done  in  the  country.  They'd  think  it  was  a  process.  More 
over,  the  letter  carrier  would  be  in  danger  of  his  life." 

Firfag  here  stated  briefly  the  history  of  Marlband  as  related 
to  Mrs.  Kinser,  and  also  intimated  how  he  proposed  to  over 
come  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  carrying  Ham's  intended 
bride  to  the  castle. 

Boggleton  was  delighted. 

He  arose  from  his  seat  laughing,  and  danced  around  Antony 
like  an  inferior  spirit  in  the  presence  of  an  infernal  god.  On 
resuming  his  seat  the  dialogue  was  renewed.  Firfag  said  : 

"  Did  you  ever  speak  to  her,  your  honor  ?  " 

"  No,  old  fellow.     What  occasion  was  there  if  I  love  her  ?  "  • 

Antony  put  up  his  hand  to  his  head  as  if  intending  to  catch 
something,  no  doubt  the  difficulty  arising  in  his  mind  on  ac 
count  of  his  companion's  last  remark,  but  as  a  matter  of  course 
not  being  able  to  reach  it,  continued  : 

"  She  don't  know  you  from  a  crow,  your  honor  ?  " 

"  The  deuce  take  me  if  I  think  so." 

"  We'll  have  a  terrible  time  with  her,  to  reconcile  her  to  your 
honor.  Maybe  she  wouldn't  take  you,  no  how." 

This  view  of  the  case  appeared  to  make  Ham  grave.  It  was 
only  for  an  instant,  however,  as  he  resumed  good-humoredly  : 

"  Don't  frighten  a  fellow  in  that  way,  Firftig.  I  can  wait 
until  she  gives  her  consent,  if  it  was  to  be  all  my  life." 

"  That's  the  wisest  thing  I  ever  heard  you  say,"  said  Antony. 


192  ZANTHON 

"Treat  her  in  a  respectable  manner,  an'  if  you  have  a  chance 
at  all,  it  will  come  then." 

After  this  conversation  some  of  the  details  of  the  plan  not 
already  related  were  communicated.  The  time  of  the  party 
leaving  home  that  Amby  was  to  meet  on  the  mountain  road 
became  known  to  Firfag.  Every  circumstance  pertaining  to 
the  place  and  opportunity  was  noted  with  the  accuracy  of  a 
chronometer.  Marlband  would  be  absent  as  usual  from  home, 
but  to  make  sure  of  this  a  confederate  would  be  stationed  at  a 
proper  place  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  necessary  observa 
tion. 

A  carriage  containing  Mrs.  Rinser  and  a  mounted  party  some 
distance  behind  it  were  to  be  the  constituent  parts  of  the  de 
tachment,  with  Antony  commanding.  He  would  wear  h's  red 
swallow-tail  coat,  black  velvet  cap,  green  breeches  and  top 
boots,  and  to  all  appearance  make  it  understood  he  and  his 
friends  had  been  examining  the  country  for  the  purpose  of 
selecting  ground  for  the  next  hunt. 

The  day  of  Amby  Marlband's  abduction  was  favorable  for 
such  a  scheme.  The  principal  fact  in  the  transaction  was  stu 
diously  concealed  from  all  persons  with  the  exception  of  Mrs. 
Rinser  and  Ham  Boggleton.  Other  denizens  of  the  place  were 
informed  the  carriage  was  going  out  for  the  purpose  of  convey 
ing  to  the  castle  a  young  girl  left  wholly  destitute  by  the  fam 
ine,  whom  Mrs.  Rinser  had  consented  to  protect  and  educate. 

Mrs.  Aloes,  Mrs.  Tuberfoot  and  Miss  Mussy  were  instructed 
to  accord  her  a  flattering  reception,  and  surround  her  with  that 
delightful  concordance  of  sympathetic  voices  for  which  the  Bog 
gleton  tongue  was  so  remarkable. 

The  start  occurred  before  daybreak.  Knowing  how  tedious 
it  would  be  to  get  Mrs.  Rinser  away  from  the  business  to  which 
she  was  so  much  devoted,  Antony  suggested  that  Ham  accom 
pany  her  through  the  halls  of  the  castle  to  hasten  matters  ;  at 
the  same  time  to  post  a  servant  behind  the  principal  entrance, 
so  that  when  she  stepped  out  it  was  to  bo  -.loscd,  and  by  this 


A    MYSTERY    CLEAEED    UP  103 

method  shut  off  further  parley.  Boggleton  approved  of  any 
thing  with  a  spice  of  humor  in  it,  and  readily  consented  to  act 
as  required.  When  everything  was  in  readiness,  and  Mrs. 
Klnser  still  lingered,  Ham  said  : 

"Come,  Allie,  come  ;  our  people  are  all  waiting." 

Mrs.  Rinser  continued,  addressing  Mrs.  Aloes,  who  would  be 
in  charge  during  her  absence  :  — 

"And  the  bacon  left  of  the  last  year's  cure,  hanging  in  the 
storeroom  back  of  the  kitchen,  is  what  will  be  used  first. 
Give  it  to  the  cook  in  time  to  be  steeped  in  water  and  thoroughly 
cleaned.  Instead  of  cabbage  I  wish  you  would  have  a  dish 
of  sprouts  cooked.  The  young  thing  might  like  the  taste  of 
.them  better  than  the  other.  Of  course,  the  chickens  killed 
yesterday  will  be  skewered  to-day.  Mind  that  girl  when  she's 
doing  it.  Stand  over  her.  The  last  ones  she  did  were  not 
puffed  snough  in  the  breast  to  please  me,  and  the  giblets  were 
broken  in  the  draw.  Don't  let  her  put  the  beef  in  until  the 
water  is  boiling.  You  will  have  cauliflower,  my  dear.  Mind 
the  celery  for  the  sauce  and  the  milk  for  the  stewed  turnips." 

Ham  taking  Mrs.  Rinser  gently  by  the  arm  urged  her  for 
ward  about  six  paces,  but  as  she  was  closely  pursued  by  the 
other  woman,  felt  no  inconvenience  on  that  account.  She 
resumed  :  — 

"The  lilac  room  next  to  Mussy's  is  the  one  we'll  give  to 
Miss  Amby.  Take  out  the  sheets  early  so  that  they  may  be 
thoroughly  aired ;  and  before  putting  them  on  smooth  them 
with  your  hand,  so  as  to  find  out  if  the  airing  has  been  suffi 
cient.  I  remember  several  persons  taken  sick  after  lying  in 
damp  sheets ;  there  was  Major  Brindler  who  died  a'most  on 
account  of  it.  To  be  sure,  some  said  he  drank  too  much  ;  but 
I  always  laid  it  to  the  sheets.  Well,  as  I  was  saying,  the  pink 
lined  curtains  that  used  to  belong  to  my  lady's  bed  will  be  put 
on  ;  and  the  rose  water  in  the  right-hand  drawer  of  the  bureau 
should  be  laid  beside  the  dressing  table.  Let  all  the  windows 
stand  open  the  whole  day.  'Tis  well  enough  to  talk  about 

ZANTHON    13 


194  ZANTHON 

warm  rooms  ;  but  I  like  air.  Have  the  girl  "go  over  every  bit 
of  the  room  for  dust  and  cobwebs." 

"  For  goodness'  sake,  Allie,  hurry  up  .or  we'll  be  late,"  urged 
Ham.  "  You  take  a  deuce  of  a  time  to  talk  on  these  matters." 

Mrs.  Rinser  moved  slowly  forward,  and  continued  :  — 

"And  now  that  I  think  of  it,  the  night-caps  and  the  other 
things  may  want  overhauling.  Put  the  seamstress  to  work  at 
once  and  get  her  all  the  help  you  can.  Of  course,  we'll  have 
to  fit  dresses  when  Amby  comes.  We  must  see  the  size  of  her 
body  first.  Yes,  and  before  I  forget  it  again,  save  some  of  the 
buttermilk  until  it  gets  thoroughly  sour  ;  we'll  want  it  for  the 
bread.  If  the  ranger  brings  in  any  rabbits  have  them  skinned 
and  skewered  and  put  in  cold  water  ;  they  can  be  cooked 
to-morrow.  He  said  he  could  get  us  a  couple  of  hares  at  odd 
times.  If  one  comes  make  soup.  It  can  be  served  in  the 
brown  tureen  with  the  white  ladle.  The  fish-knife  — 

"Allie,  I  can't  stand  any  more  of  this  ;  the  deuce  take  me  if 
I  ever  felt  so  bad  on  account  of  the  business  in  hand.  For  the 
sake  of  all  the  Boggletons,  dead  and  alive,  will  you  come?  "  said 
Ham  . 

This  earnest  appeal  had  the  effect  only  of  causing  the  lady 
to  glance  forward,  as  if  calculating  the  distance' to  be  yet  over 
come,  while  she  resumed  :  — 

"  The  fish-knife  can  be  on  the  table  without  having  fish.  It 
will  only  show  the  implements  for  all  the  courses  are  there,  if 
wanted.  Of  course  there  will  be  no  criticism  from  strangers." 

Being  now  at  the  front  entrance,  Ham  made  a  motion  to 
Mrs.  Aloes  to  step  back,  and  taking  Mrs.  Rinser  by  the  arm 
passed  quickly  through  the  door,  which  was  closed  suddenly 
behind  them  according  to  pre-arrangement.  Mrs.  Rinser,  how 
ever,  had  not  finished. 

"And,  Aloes,  the  fire  irons  " —  she  said,  but  perceiving  her 
sister  had  disappeared,  placed  her  hands  together  resignedly 
while  she  turned  a  volley  on  Ham  :  — 

"  One  must  say  something  on  an  occasion  of  this  kind.    You 


A    MYSTERY    CLEARED    UP  195 

men  are  always  hasty  about  things  ;  and  it  does  you  no  good. 
As  I  said  to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot,  a  hasty  pudding  was  the  only 
dish  I  ever  knew  to  give  satisfaction  with  anybody  in  a  hurry. 
I  had  something  on  my  mind  to  say  to  Aloes  just  now,  if  this 
door  was  not  closed." 

"Firfag,"  said  Ham,  "won't  you  assist  Mrs.  Rinser  into  the 
carriage  ?  " 

Antony  who  had  been  a  silent  witness  of  the  scene  since  the 
party  reached  the  porch,  stepped  forward  with  all  the  gallantry 
of  an  old  courtier  and  offered  his  arm,  while  Boggleton  held 
the  other  side  ;  lest  she  should  by  any  chance  be  diverted  from 
their  present  purpose.  Ham  attended  to  the  opening  and 
closing  of  the  carriage-door,  determined  now  to  carry  matters 
with  a  high  hand,  and  giving  the  order  to  the  coachman  to 
proceed,  turned  away  just  as  he  heard  sounds  from  the  inside, 
as  of  one  delivering  a  stump  speech  on  a  political  platform. 

The  mounted  party  followed  ;  and  long  before  the  inhabi 
tants  of  the  town  began  the  business  of  the  day  the  entire 
cavalcade  had  dashed  through  the  streets  and  joined  the  road 
eastward  in  the  direction  of  the  mountain. 

At  the  time  Amby  Marlband  met  her  acquaintances,  the 
immigrants,  for  the  purpose  of  saying  good-bye,  Firfag's  party 
was  completely  under  cover.  Indeed,  the  caution  exercised  by 
the  man  would  have  done  credit  to  a  military  genius  of  any 
rank.  Wrapping  a  light  overcoat  around  him  to  conceal  the 
gaudy  colors  of  his  dress,  Antony  stood  at  a  convenient  point 
waiting  the  decisive  moment.  At  last  it  came.  Amby  having 
parted  with  her  friends,  was  returning  slowly  towards  the  end 
of  the  path  leading  through  the  fields  to  her  home  when  Fir- 
fag  appeared  before  her.  Touching  his  cap,  he  said  hurriedly: 

"Your  father,  Miss,  met  with  an  accident  on  the  road  near 
the  town,  and  he  wants  to  see  you  on  the  spot.  A  good  lady 
who  saw  him  fall  is  here  to  take  you  in  her  carriage.  We 
cannot  wait  an  instant.  He  may  be  dead  if  you  do  not 
hurry." 


196  ZANTHON 

Then  he  waved  his  hand  and  the  vehicle  came  forward  at 
full  speed. 

The  girl  knowing  her  father  to  be  weak  and  liable  to  be 
incapacitated  for  further  labor  on  account  of  the  nature  of  his 
exertions,  believed  the  report  instantly.  '  She  grew  wild  with 
grief.  She  looked  in  the  direction  of  her  home  in  order  to 
communicate  with  some  one  there  ;  but  as  none  of  them  were 
in  view,  she  concluded  to  go  at  once  with  the  party  so  as  to 
show  how  promptly  her  energies  were  made  to  respond  when 
called  to  perform  services  for  her  father.  It  would  not  make 
much  difference  as  she  would  return  in  a  few  hours.  Hence, 
when  the  carriage  door  was  opened  she  unhesitatingly  stepped 
into  it,  while  Fftfag  securing  the  panel  in  the  usual  way, 
ordered  it  to  move  forward.  Then  retreating  to  the  squad  on 
horseback,  mounted  his  steed  and  lead  the  party  into  the  road 
at  a  pace  calculated  to  keep  the  carriage  in  sight.  He  said  to 
Ham  in  a  low  voice  :  — 

"  The  bird  is  caught,  your  honor." 

To  which  the  other  replied  : 

"  Firfag,  you're  the  deuce  of  a  fine  fellow.  Clever.  The 
deuce  take  me  if  this  isn't  the  boldest  thing  I  ever  did  see.  No 
disturbance  either.  I'll  reward  you,  Firfag,  you  may  be  sure 
when  I  get  the  appointment." 

While  they  continued  to  converse  on  subjects  most  agreeable 
to  them,  Mrs.  Rinser  proceeded  to  quiet  Amby's  fears  as  best 
she  could.  In  the  first  place,  she  surprised  that  young  lady 
by  showing  she  knew  her.  This  had  the  effect  also  of  giving 
Amby  confidence  in  her  companion. 

' '  You  are  Miss  Amby  Marlband  we  heard  so  much  about. 
My  name  is  Mrs.  Rinser,  my  dear ;  and  I  have  three  sisters, 
Mrs.  Aloes,  Mrs.  Tuberfo'ot  and  Miss  Mussy.  We  wished  ever 
so  much  to  see  you.  Indeed,  you  are  really  a  beautiful  girl. 
Of  course  the  Boggletons  never  had  the  like.  Before  we  were 
married  they  used  to  call  us  the  Boggletons,  Miss  Amby." 


A   MYSTERY    CLEAEED    UP  197 

"  Is  my  father  much  hurt  ?  "  the  girl  ventured  to  ask  through 
her  tears. 

Mrs.  Rinser  having  been  told  previously  by  Antony  the 
nature  of  the  deception  he  was  about  to  exercise  on  the  inno 
cent  mind  of  the  girl  was  prepared  for  the  question.  She  re 
plied  with  some  hesitation  : 

' '  Well,  now,  that  you  speak  about  it,  I  do  not  think  he  is. 
It  is  nothing  new,  however,  for  one  to  suffer  in  these  hard  times. 
We  should  be  always  ready  to  meet  with  accidents,  they  are  so 
numerous.  Look  at  the  accident  that  occurred  to  me  shortly 
after  I  was  married  ;  my  husband  was  taken  away  by  force  and 
I  never  saw  him  afterwards.  It  was  the  will  of  God.  Oh,  I 
am  resigned,  you  may  be  sure.  Don't  cry  so.  You  will  come 
with  me  where  I  live,  and  I  will  give  you  everything  you 
desire." 

"I  must  return  with  my  father,"  Amby  said  abruptly.  "I 
do  not  care  for  anything." 

"  Yes,  my  dear  ;  of  course,  when  you  are  rested.  Consider 
we  are  your  friends.  Indeed,  as  I  said  to  Antony  Firfag,  I 
believed  we  were  related  to  the  Marlbands  almost  to  a  cer 
tainty.  My  sisters  are  the  kindest  creatures  in  the  world,  don't 
you  know."  t 

"  Did  you  see  my  father,  ma'am  ?  "  asked  Amby. 

"I  thought  I  did,  my  dear." 

"  Was  he  wounded  or  weak  from  traveling  ?  " 

"  Now  that  you  remind  me,  I  think  it  was  a  strong  weakness 
he  took.  Perhaps  disease  of  the  heart,  so  many  die  of  it.  Our 
doctor  used  to  say  affections  of  the  heart  were  very  destructive." 

"  Do  you  think  we  will  find  him  in  time  to  afford  relief  ?  " 

"  Let  us  hope  for  the  best.  If  not  I'll  send  a  messenger  to 
bring  us  news  about  his  condition.  No  doubt  they  have  carried 
him  somewhere  by  this  time.  Don't  be  in  a  hurry,  my  dear, 
your  father  will  be  found  at  the  proper  time." 

Besides  the  vague  answers  here  recorded,  Mrs.  Rinser  avoided 
anv  mention  of  her  brother.  She  felt  instinctively  it  would  be 


198  ZANTHON 

out  of  place,  as  well  as  perhaps  cause  additional  uneasiness  to 
Ainby. 

The  carriage  was  drawn  with  all  speed  to  its  destination. 
Before  coming  to  the  town,  Mrs.  Rinser  drew  down  the  curtains 
on  the  windows  so  as  to  hide  the  view  from  her  companion ; 
and  sitting  near  her,  continued  to  speak  in  the  most  affection 
ate  manner  possible.  Thus  the  journey  was  accomplished 
without  notice.  It  was  not  until  they  entered  the  avenue  lead 
ing  to  the  front  of  the  castle  when  Mrs.  Rinser  pointed  towards 
the  attractive  features  of  the  grounds,  that  Amby  first  began  to 
suspect  deceit.  She  was  seized  with  an  unaccountable  fear  and 
began  again  to  cry  bitterly. 

When  arrived  at  the  entrance  the  carriage  was  dismissed, 
and  they  stood  a  few  minutes  before  the  door  to  await  Antony's 
arrival,  as  Mrs.  Rinser  said  he  would  have  news  of  Marlband. 

Soon  after  he  made  his  appearance  and  began  his  report. 

"Your  father,  Miss  Amby,"  he  said,  touching  his  cap,  "will 
not  be  able  to  come  out  for  a  couple  of  days.  He  is  not  far 
from  here.  The  people  carried  him  to  a  neighbor's  house.  He 
just  fell  on  the  road,  and  couldn't  walk  no  more." 

"  Oh,  sir,  did  you  tell  him  about  me,  and  how  I  came  to  see 
him  ?  "  said  Amby. 

''  That  I  did,  Miss,  every  word  of  it  Moreover  I  said  you 
was  mighty  uneasy  about  him." 

"  Oh,  what  did  he  say,  sir  ?  Did  he  not  send  a  message  to 
me?" 

"  Then  indeed  he  did.  He  said,  Miss,  to  stay  with  the  friends 
that  brought  you  here,  until  he  came  for  you  himself." 

Amby  felt  disappointed  on  hearing  this  message.  It  bore 
little  resemblance  to  any  one  her  father  would  dictate,  yet  it 
was  possible  to  be  his  on  account  of  the  altered  conditions 
which  surrounded  him  on  the  present  occasion.  No  amount  of 
representation,  however,  true  or  false  could  appease  her  grief. 
Before  any  one  suspected  the  nature  of  her  movements  she  fell 
on  her  knees  before  Firfag,  and  burst  into  a  passionate  appeal 


A   MYSTERY    CLEARED    UP  199 

for  pity.  Her  hair  had  fallen  over  her  shoulders,  the  lovely 
mass  being  disturbed  picturesquely  by  the  passing  breeze,  while 
her  arms  were  extended  to  their  full  length  as  if  the  attitude 
was  intended  to  touch  the  hardened  nature  of  the  man.  She 
said : 

"Oh,  tell  me  where  to  find  my  father.  He  \dll  come  home 
with  me.  No  sickness  or  injury  could  keep  him  in  a  strange 
place  when  I  appear  in  his  presence.  I  have  a  power  of  which 
you  know  nothing,  but  perceptible  to  his  mind.  I  can  exercise 
it  in  his  welfare.  If  he  were  dying  it  would  stay  the  hand  of 
death  until  he  had  acquired  time  to  send  by  me  a  message  to 
his  home.  Will  you  not  understand  how  nature  invests  some 
persons  with  the  charm  of  strength  in  times  of  need  ?  My 
father  has  a  loving  heart.  His  soul  will  gain  additional  power 
if  I  but  touch  him.  The  essence  of  his  being  is  different  from 
that  of  other  men,  sweeter,  more  gentle ;  like  the  dawn  above 
the  darkness,  or  the  sparkling  fountain  beside  a  stagnant  pool. 
Oh,  pity  me.  I  am  unworthy  of  your  friendship.  See  the 
signs  of  poverty  that  are  here.  My  garments  consist  of  the 
poorest  material ;  my  cheeks  are  pale  with  anxiety  and  hollow 
from  want.  Surely  one  so  lowly  in  station  and  appearance  can 
be  of  no  value  to  you  who  are  so  rich  in  worldly  possessions. 
If  you  knew  how  bitterly  they  will  grieve  at  home  for  my 
absence,  you  would  let  me  return  to  them.  Are  you  not  human, 
endowed  with  kindly  feelings  for  others,  and  sensible  of  their 
needs  ? 

Perhaps  riches  have  altered  your  nature  ?  I  heard-«trange 
rumors  of  this  kind  ;  but  did  not  believe  them.  I  must  go.  I 
will  make  inquiry.  Some  of  the  people,  poor  as  myself,  may 
direct  me." 

Amby  arose  and  ran  along  the  avenue  toward  the  gate,  sob 
bing.  Mrs.  Rinser,  very  much  disturbed  by  this  unexpected 
scene,  followed  her. 

During  the  time  the  poor  girl  had  been  kneeling  Ham  Bog- 
gleton  approached  and  stood  silently  behind  Firfag  ;  who  on 


200  ZANTHON 

his  part  was  stricken  dumb  with  remorse.  The  two  men  were 
intensely  mortified,  unable  to  communicate  their  thoughts  to 
each  other  and  fled  from  the  place  without  making  any  attempt 
to  soothe  her,  leaving  this  business  in  charge  of  the  woman. 
As  Mrs.  Binser  knew  the  custom  prevailing  in  regard  to  the 
preservation  of  the  grounds,  their  security  from  trespassers, 
she  did  not  make  any  noise  or  undue  haste  to  overtake  Amby. 
The  gate  was  closed  as  securely  as  that  of  a  fort  during  a  siege. 
Above  the  iron  bars  was  an  arch  of  stone  rising  many  feet  and 
constituting  a  part  of  the  boundary  wall. 

When  Mrs.  Einser  arrived  near  this  point,  she  found  Amby 
at  the  base  of  the  wall,  insensible  ;  as  if  she  had  fallen  after 
struggling  vainly  to  get  out.  Lifting  her  in  her  strong  arms 
she  returned  once  more  in  the  direction  of  the  castle  ;  being 
joined  in  the  meantime  by  her  sisters  who  had  come  to  render 
all  the  assistance  in  their  power. 

Then  ensued  a  clattering  of  tongues,  such  as  may  be  heard 
sometimes  among  a  flock  of  sparrows  while  discussing  a  great 
bird  question  in  the  garden  bushes,  modulated  of  course  to  the 
tone  of  thje  Boggleton  organs. 

Before  this  introductory  extravaganza  terminated  the  party 
passed  through  the  grand  entrance  of  the  castle,  the  door  closed 
behind  them,  with  a  ponderous  sound  and  Amby  was  caged. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


LIVING  IN  HOPE. 

'""PHE  Boggletons  appeased  Amby's  fears  by  false  promises. 
•*•  It  is  wonderful  how  much  solace  may  be  administered  to 
the  human  heart  by  lying.  If  the  deception  can  be  supported 
during  life  the  persons  thus  deluded  may  enjoy  temporary  hap 
piness  with  as  much  pleasure  as  if  it  were  the  soundest  truth. 
Some  delusions  are  supposed  to  be  true  ;  others  known  to  be 
false. 

Only  a  very  small  fraction  of  mankind  live  according  to 
principles  acquired  by  themselves  in  the  pursuit  of  knowledge. 

Firfag's  species  of  misrepresentation  was  very  common  in 
the  times  of  which  we  write.  Its  disuse  or  rather  the  disfavor 
by  which  such  criminal  proceedings  are  now  regarded  indicates 
an  improvement  in  that  direction. 

No  crime,  perhaps,  appears  so  cruel  as  that  which  is  inflicted 
on  the  innocent  and  helpless. 

When  you  defame  or  betray  a  good  man,  an  innocent  maid 
en  or  a  virtuous  wife,  you  strike  directly  at  the  heart  of  nature  : 
the  love  of  God,  and  earn  such  chastisement  thereby  as  shall 
embitter  your  life  as  long  as  you  live. 

There  were  mitigating  circumstances  in  the  case  of  Amby 
Marlband  as  already  mentioned.  The  Boggletons  believed 
their  action  in  the  matter  meritorious.  They  did  not  perceive 
how  the  sensibilities  of  the  girl  were  outraged.  While  they 
considered  it  a  lucky  incident  in  the  career  of  a  young  lady  to 
be  transported  from  a  mean  cottage  to  a  castle  and  accorded  all 

(201) 


202  ZANTHON 

the  privileges  to  the  highborn,  Amby,  on  the  other  hand  felt 
nothing  could  compensate  her  for  the  loss  of  her  friends,  poor 
as  they  were.  Yet  the  kind  words  spoken  in  her  hearing  by 
women  who  appeared  to  be  good  and  well  meaning,  had  had  a 
beneficial  effect,  in  allaying  excessive  grief.  There  were  other 
agents,  too,  operating  favorably  on  her  distressed  mind. 

The  bedroom  designed  for  her  use  with  its  requisite  arrange 
ments  and  decorations  demanded  immediate  recognition.  She 
felt  pleased  with  it ;  because  though  rich,  like  her  own  mind  it 
was  tempered  by  good  taste  and  chaste  associations.  When  she 
slept,  the  air  was  pure  through  the  medium  of  a  good  system 
of  ventilation  and  hence  she  recognized  a  sweetness  of  feeling 
on  awaking  quite  new  to  her  ;  but  exceedingly  charming.  A 
delightful  fragrance  also  pervaded  the  place,  arising  no  doubt 
from  the  grounds  surrounding  the  castle. 

Miss  Mussy  Boggleton  entered  Amby's  room  about  seven 
o'clock  ;  so  as  to  prepare  her  for  breakfast  and  be  her  compan 
ion.  Mussy  did  not  possess  a  frame  as  strong  as  the  other 
Boggletons,  yet  lacking  little  of  their  disposition  to  be  agree 
able.  She  was  about  the  medium  height ;  a  little  fairer  than 
her  sisters,  had  a  short  instead  of  a  family  nose  and  was  near 
sighted.  In  dialogue  she  could  keep  pace  with  the  most  dis 
tinguished  of  the  crowd.  To  Amby,  she  was  very  attentive  ; 
chatting  good-humoredly  on  various  subjects  until  her  com 
panion  felt  quite  cheerful  by  the  time  they  were  ready  to 
descend  to  the  apartment  where  breakfast  awaited  them. 

The  main  stairway  of  the  first  floor  was  a  grand  passage  nine 
feet  wide,  the  balustrade  being  composed  of  marble.  The  hall 
into  which  it  led  resembled  a  museum  and  conservatory  on 
account  of  the  variety  of  its  decorations.  Even  the  lofty  ceil 
ing  possessed  charming  features.  The  parlor  where  breakfast 
was  served  bore  relationship  in  form  and  dimensions  to  the 
drawing-room  previously  mentioned.  The  tables,  chairs,  bu 
reaus  and  other  movable  articles  were  designs  executed  from 
the  richest  mahogany,  ebony,  rosewood  and  other  rare  species 


LIVING    IN    HOPE  203 

of  wood.  The  brilliant  polish  on  all  the  furniture  was  main 
tained  by  manual  labor  under  the  directions  of  Mrs.  Rinser. 

While  awaiting  a  few  moments  to  examine  the  prospect  before 
them  the  breakfast  bell  rang,  and  presently  Mrs.  Rinser,  Mrs. 
Aloes,  Mrs.  Tuberfoot  and  Ham  Boggleton  appeared  on  the 
scene.  Each  of  the  women  came  and  kissed  Amby  on  the 
cheek,  greeting  her  very  affectionately.  Then  Mrs.  Rinser  in 
troduced  Ham. 

"  Miss  Marlband  this  is  our  brother  Ham  Boggleton  :  Ham, 
Miss  Amby  Marlband."  She  continued  addressing  Amby  : 

"  You  need  not  mind  him  my  dear,  he  is  little  better  than  a 
cowboy,  amusing  himself  at  hunting,  fishing  and  concocting 
some  plan  for  mischief  with  Antony  Firfag.  Although  I  must 
say  of  him  that  he  is  good-natured."  Boggleton  had  arranged 
in  his  mind  a  short  speech  to  be  delivered  after  his  introduction 
to  Amby.  Something  above  the  commonplaces,  about  the 
weather  and  the  crops  ;  but  this  unexpected  language  from  his 
sister  choked  off  all  utterance.  He  was  thrown  into  confusion. 
His  mouth  opened  mechanically  as  if  to  speak  but  failed  to 
produce  the  necessary  sounds  and  he  retired  to  a  seat  blushing 
like  a  school-girl. 

Mrs.  Rinser  sat  at  the  head  of  the  table,  the  east  end  of 
which  was  so  reckoned,  having  Amby  on  her  right  and  then 
Miss  Mussy  ;  while  Mrs.  Aloes  and  Mrs.  Tuberfoot  were  seated 
on  the  left.  Ham  sat  at  the  other  end  facing  Mrs.  Rinser. 
Everything  was  delicately  arranged,  so  as  to  make  it  as  pleasant 
as  possible  for  their  beautiful  guest. 

Mrs.  Aloes  and  Mrs.  Tuberfoot  were  tall  women;  dark  com 
plexion,  high  cheek  bones,  prominent  eyebrows  and  lank 
cheeks.  Knowing  how  necessary  it  was  to  permit  the  appear 
ances  in  the  castle  to  impress  themselves  favorable  on  Amby's 
mind,  but  little  was  said  at  the  breakfast  table.  Mrs.  Rinser 
went  over  a  few  remarks  in  a  low  voice  about  the  quality  of 
the  food  and  the  relationship  existing  between  the  Marlbands 
and  the  Boggletons.  As  the  tone  of  her  voice  indicated  her 


204  ZANTHON 

engagement  with  some  special  subject  about  which  she  seemed 
very  particular,  the  others  remained  as  silent  as  Boggletons 
ever  did  under  any  circumstances. 

It  was  understood  that  Firfag  had  made  arrangements  to 
report  the  condition  of  Marlband  periodically  ;  thus  giving  the 
daughter  an  opportunity  of  acting  according  to  his  instruc 
tions.  Pending  Antony's  arrival,  which  was  expected  about 
noon,  Miss  Mussy  conducted  Amby  through  the  castle  on  a 
tour  of  examination  or  inspection.  It  proved  very  delightful 
to  her.  Then  for  the  first  time  she  saw  how  wealth  and  art 
contributed  to  the  comforts  of  the  rich.  The  walls  of  the  rooms 
were  tinted  in  various  colors,  and  handsomely  bordered  by  gilt 
fresco  work;  the  windows  hung  with  curtains  in  several  shades 
of  the  richest  patterns.  Pictures  from  Rome  and  Paris  were 
suspended  amid  the  beauty  of  artistic  painting.  The  carpets 
resembled  a  picture  gallery  where  the  artists  of  the  world  were 
contending  for  superiority.  The  marble  mantel-pieces  gave  the 
apartments  a  classic  air  peculiarly  attractive.  There  was  a 
timepiece  in  the  arbor  of  Zerlin's  bedroom  that  formerly  be 
longed  to  a  pope.  The  interior  works  of  course  had  been 
renewed. 

Everywhere  at  intervals  of  space  appeared  some  article  with 
a  history  apart  altogether  from  its  individual  beauty. 

From  the  windows  the  glow  of  the  sun  and  the  sheen  of  the 
landscape  might  be  seen  dancing  side  by  side. 

While  there  appeared  a  lessening  of  Amby's  sorrow  as  a 
consequence  of  the  magnificence  here  exhibited,  still  her  grief 
was  very  poignant,  when  the  memory  of  her  friends  came  sud 
denly  to  her  mind. 

Indeed,  it  would  be  true  to  say,  some  pangs  were  intensified 
when  she  reflected  on  the  awful  contrast  existing  between  the 
castle  and  her  former  home. 

When  Firfag  made  his  report  she  was  weeping  afresh,  and 
could  not  be  consoled. 


LIVING   IN    HOPE  205 

He  brought  news  of  fearful  times.  A  weekly  newspaper 
among  other  things,  corroborated  his  statement  in  this  respect. 
Amby  read  the  accounts  of  the  destitution  prevailing  in  the 
country  in  it,  and  became  convinced  of  its  certainty.  Inquir 
ing  for  her  father,  Antony  said  he  had  returned  home  ;  which 
indeed  was  true;  but  before  leaving  directed  that  she  should 
be  told  to  remain  in  the,  castle  during  the  winter,  and  that  he 
would  come  for  her  in  the  spring.  Resignation  to  her  present 
position  was  the  only  course  she  could  now  pursue  properly; 
so  after  a  few  days  she  tried  to  be  cheerful  and  enter  into  the 
plans  of  the  Boggletons  in  regard  to  dress,  music,  and  other 
accomplishments  intended  for  her. 

It  is  remarkable  how  efficacious  fine  clothing  is  in  creating 
self-esteem.  Some  persons  live  for  this  alone,  without  regard 
ing  other  equally  fascinating  acquisitions. 

Amby  was  proud  in  her  new  dress.  With  the  appearance  of 
sadness  on  her  countenance  there  was  intermingled  a  lofty  air 
as  of  one  who  felt  capable  of  moving  naturally  through  exalted 
stations.  The  well-fitting  garments  created  a  buoyancy  of 
person  sufficient  to  overthrow  grief  for  a  short  period  at  least. 

Cheerfulness  is  the  rule  of  life,  intended  by  nature  for  indi 
viduals;  sorrow  being  the  exception. 

Ham  was  delighted  with  her  appearance. 

He  said  to  Mrs.  Rinser  :  — 

"  She'd  be  good  enough  for  the  doge  of  Venice  or  the  king  of 
Botany  Bay.  I'm  afraid  to  speak  to  her,  do  you  know  it  ? 
Whenever  I  try,  I  feel  as  if  Antony  Firfag  had  caught  me  by 
the  throat  and  shut  off  my  wind.  It's  deuced  queer." 

"Well,"  returned  his  sister,  "wait  until  you're  better 
acquainted.  You  are  only  a  boy  yet.  If  you  want  the  ladies 
to  think  anything  of  you,  show  courage.  Be  like  a  man.  Who 
knows  what  your  thoughts  are  ?  How  could  you  expect  her 
to  come  and  say:  '  Ham  Boggleton,  I'm  dead  in  Idve  with  you, 
my  boy.'  She  won't  say  it.  It  would  be  too  much  against 
the  grain  of  a  woman." 


206  ZANTHON 

« 

As  time  advanced,  Ham  learned  to  pay  attention  to  Amby. 
When  she  and  Miss  Mussy  went  into  the  fields  or  the  garden, 
he  usually  followed  with  a  basket  for  flowers,  or  carried  some 
of  their  wraps  in  chilly  weather.  Then  he  would  amuse  them 
by  mimicing  other  people;  and  became  so  expert  at  it  that 
they  laughed  for  hours  almost  every  day. 

This  improved  condition  in  Miss  Marlband's  mental  bereave 
ment  was  viewed  with  great  satisfaction  by  the  Boggletons. 
They  all  liked  her,  not  only  on  account  of  her  beauty,  but 
because  of  her  amiable  ways.  They  loved  her  dearly  ;  and  by 
that  mysterious  process  of  nature  which  brings  reciprocal  feel 
ings  to  the  hearts  of  those  who  are  beloved,  Amby  felt  a  regard 
for  these  people  springing  up  in  her  breast  whose  influence  she 
could  not  resist.  Thus  the  winter  months  passed. 

With  the  firet  signs  of  spring  she  renewed  her  solicitude  for 
her  friends.  Bolder  now  than  when  she  first  came  to  the  castle 
she  insisted  on  having  a  messenger  sent  to  her  home  to  ascer 
tain  the  condition  of  her  relatives.  It  was  agreed  that  Antony 
Firfag  would  make  a  special  trip  on  the  occasion  when  pleasant 
weather  appeared,  and  give  a  full  account  of  what  he  saw. 

The  inclement  weather  and  the  danger  attending  persons 
traveling  in  the  neighborhood  prevented  him  from  knowing 
how  they  subsisted  recently.  As  a  matter  of  fact  Antony  dare 
not  approach  Marl-band.  He  saw  him  betimes  looking  wildly 
about  as  if  in  search  of  something.  On  these  occasions  Firfag 
became  afflicted  with  an  awful  fear.  He  would  retreat  under 
cover  with  the  greatest  dispatch,  as  if  bullets  were  flying  in  the 
air.  His  conscience  made  him  tremble.  The  day  appointed 
to  receive  his^report  he  was  as  pale  as  a  ghost. 

The  mental  strain  produced  as  a  consequence  of  his  false  tes 
timony  in  the  present  case,  inflicted  terrible  punishment  on 
him. 

He  seemed  to  be  sick. 

On  appearing  at  the  door  of  the  drawing-room  where  the  Bog 
gletons  and  Amby  were  assembled  to  listen  to  the  news  he 


LIVING    IN    HOPE  207 

brought,  everybody  was  shocked.  Mrs.  Rlnser  and  Ham  di 
vined  the  cause  of  the  change  perceptible  in  him,  the  others 
imagined  it  was  due  to  travel  or  age. 

Amby  arose  and  came  near  where  he  stood.  She  resembled 
a  beam  of  sunshine  admitted  suddenly  into  darkness.  There 
was  a  refinement  in  all  her  movements  that  made  the  Boggle- 
tons  look  hideous.  Antony  placed  his  hand  on  the  back  of  a 
chair  to  support  himself,  for  the  superb  demeanor  of  Marl- 
band's  daughter  increased  instead  of  diminished  his  distress. 

In  a  sweet  voice,  whose  plaintiveness  sent, a  pang  to  his  heart 
as  if  it  had  been  pierced  by  a  dagger,  she  questioned  him : 

"You  crossed  the  river,  Antony  ? " 

"  That  I  did,  Miss." 

"  The  house  was  just  on  the  other  side." 

"Yes,  indeed." 

<k  No  doubt  it  appeared  poor  in  your  sight." 

"  Very  poor,  Miss." 

"  Of  course  my  father  was  glad  to  see  you  ?  " 

"  Well,  yes,  Miss  ;  that  is,  no,  he  wasn't  either." 

Mrs.  Rinser  turned  a  sharp  look  on  Antony,  as  if  to  inquire 
how  he  come  to  give  such  a  blundering  answer,  while  exclama 
tions  from  the  others  assured  him  his  words  were  critically 
noted.  Recovering  himself  somewhat,  he  continued  : 

"  He  was,  that  is  your  father,  Miss,  put  about  about  some 
thing  or  other." 

"  Were  they  all  well  ?  " 

"  Hem  !     There  was  trouble  somewhere,  Miss." 

"  Oh,  I  can  readily  see  how  it  is  with  them  ;  they  are  dying 
or  dead,  while  I  am  here  in  opulence,  callous  hearted  and 
proud.  I  will  not  endure  this  any  longer." 

The  Boggletons  rose  to  their  feet  as  if  lightning  had  struck 
the  windows  of  the  apartment.  The  women  surrounded  Amby 
for  the  purpose  of  pacifying  her  while  Ham  spoke  to  Antony  in 
an  undertone  of  voice  so  as  not  to  be  heard. 

Antony  muttered  in  reply  : 


208  ZANTHON 

"I'm  doin'  the  best  I  can,  your  honor.  I  don't  know  what 
in  the  world  to  say,  I'm  so  befoundered." 

Amby  resumed  : 

"  And  the  village,  Antony  ?  " 

"  The  village,  Miss  ?  the  village  ?  the  village,"  he  repeated, 
unable  to  say  more,  for  it  appeared  his  mind  began  to  lose  its 
power  of  recollection. 

"  Why  the  deuce  don't  you  answer  the  lady,  Firfag  ?  "  said 
Ham.  "  What  has  come  over  you  ?  " 

"  The  village  was  there  ?  "  continued  Amby. 

"  The  village  was  there,  Miss,"  he  replied. 

"  My  father  sent  a  message  with  you  to  me  ?  n 
,    "  He  said,  Miss,  not  to  stir  out  of  here  until  he  came  for  you 
himself." 

"  Always  the  same.  It  is  impossible,  unnatural  man,  to  con 
vince  me  further  of  this.  These  are  not  my  father's  words.  I 
know  his  heart.  If  he  knew  I  was  here  he  would  break  through 
your  boundary  wall  in  one  hour  to  come  to  me.  Do  not  at 
tempt  to  represent  his  noble  nature.  You  debase  it  and  expose 
your  own  treachery  ! 

I  am  the  object  of  some  plot.  Let  it  be  continued  if  you  will, 
but  release  me  so  I  may  see  my  friends.  The  treasures  of  this 
castle  are  nothing  compared  with  the  beauty  of  my  brothers 
and  sisters.  Their  voices  are  sweeter  to  me  than  all  the  music 
of  the  world.  I  would  rather  have  my  brother  Clare's  cheek 
against  mine  for  a  minute  than  the  amusements  witnessed  here 
for  years.  Will  no  one  help  me  ?  You  Mr.  Boggleton  ?  Will 
you  not  render  me  some  assistance  to  reach  my  friends  ?  " 

This  was  the*  first  time  Amby  made  direct  appeal  to  Ham. 
He  felt  the  importance  of  it  at  once,  and  his  manner  became 
grave.  Indeed  he  was  deeply  affected  by  her  words.  His 
better  nature  predominated  over  every  consideration  as  coming 
near  her  he  said  : 

"  Whatever  you  wish,  Miss  Amby.  I  shall  perform." 


LIVING    IN    HOPE      •  209 

"  I  want  to  go  home.  I  must  see  my  people  before  they  are 
all  dead." 

"  Very  well,  Miss  Amby.  I  will  have  preparations  made  for 
your  journey  and  examine  the  country  myself  to  find  out  if  it 
be  safe  to  travel ;  so  be  content  a  little  while  longer,"  said 
Ham. 

The  women  looked  up  i«i  wonder  at  the  boldness  displayed 
by  Boggleton. 

Finding  he  had  created  a  sensation  among  them,  he  assumed 
an  air  of  command,  for  his  blood  was  up.  He  continued  : 

"Firfag,  wait  for  me  in  the  garden,  I  will  be  there  pres 
ently." 

And  as  Antony  retired,  he  said  to  Mrs.  Rinser  : 

"  I  will  insist  on  this  lady  going  wherever  she  has  a  mind 
to.  We  can  have  the  carriage  and  you  to  come  with  us. 

Miss  Amby,  don't  be  afraid,  I'll  see  to  things.  I  would  do 
more  for  you  than  anybody  I  know  of.  I'll  do  anything  to 
please  you.  I  cannot  find  words  to  tell  all  that  is  in  my 
heart,  but  I  am  sure  I'd  be  content  to  work  for  you  during 
my  life." 

Amby  did  not  anticipate  this  speech.  Ham  Boggleton's 
manner  had  pleased  her  because  it  was  amusing  ;  but  a  thought 
of  loving  him  never  entered  her  mind.  Hearing  how  emphati 
cally  he  declared  his  intention  of  serving  her,  she  blushed  and 
thanked  him  in  a  few  kind  words. 

Ham  repaired  to  the  garden  for  the  purpose  of  talking  over 
the  subject  with  Firfag.  He  seriously  contemplated  taking 
Amby  home  if  he  could  perceive  how  a  reconciliation  with 
Marlband  might  be  effected. 

"What  did  you  really  see,  Firfag?"  he  said.  "You  made 
a  deuced  mess  of  it  before  the  women.  I  thought  at  first  you 
had  eaten  a  strong  dose  of  garlic,  or  had  been  tippling  in  the 
public  houses." 

"  I'm  old,  your  honor.  I  couldn't  find  in  my  heart,  bad  as 
I  am,  the  way  to  go  on,  telling  lies  to  Miss  Amby,  a;i'  she  so 
ZANTHON  14 


210  ZANTHON 

fine  as  she  is.  The  Lord  forgive  me  for  what  I  have  already 
done.  I'll  never  get  a  sight  of  heaven  if  I  don't  own  up  and 
ask  her  to  pray  for  me. 

My  heart  is  sore,  your  honor.  I'm  broke  all  to  pieces.  I'd 
rather  be  dead  nor  suffer  in  this  way." 

"  What  did  you  see  in  Footford  ?  " 

"  I  didn't  go  at  all,  your  honor.  There's  nothing  to  be  seen 
in  that  place  any  more.  I  heard  all  the  news  the  people 
brought  when  they  left  it.  Her  father,  your  honor,  wasn't  on 
the  road  this  long  time.  I  think  he  is  dead  as  well  as  the  rest 
of  them.  The  wife  and  children  died  first ;  then  the  old  man. 
That's  what  the  people  say,  your  honor." 

Boggleton  turned  pale  on  hearing  this  news.  His  love  for 
Amby  carried  the  hardships  of  her  family  near  his  heart,  and 
he  felt  as  if  the  case  was  his  own. 

This  was  the  time  when  all  had  terminated  with  the  Marl- 
bands  ;  when  the  father  died  in  the  cave,  and  Zanthon  made 
his  celebrated  journey  through  the  night  to  the  town  unper- 
ceived  by  any  one. 

Seeing  the  necessity  of  attending  to  this  business  himself, 
Ham,  dismissing  Firfag,  proceeded  to  the  stables,  called  for 
one  of  the  best  horses,  and  mounting  him,  rode  down  the 
avenue  on  his  way  to  Footford,  determined  to  find  on  his  own 
account  what  the  condition  of  society  was  in  that  precinct. 

In  the  castle,  Mrs.  Rinser  and  her  sisters  endeavored  to 
console  Amby.  Mrs.  Rinser  said  :  — 

"  You  surprise  me,  Miss  Amby,  to  take  on  so,  and  we  so  kind 
to  you.  If  we  were  not  related  it  would  be  the  less  matter. 
My  dear,  the  country  is  in  an  awful  state.  To  be  sure,  you 
have  a  proper  regard  for  your  family.  Why  shouldn't  you  ? 
We  all  have  ;  but  one  must  save  one's  self.  Is  it  not  better  to 
remain  here  until  the  times  mend  than  go  where  you  will  be 
burdensome  to  others  ?  If  some  of  your  friends  die,  it  is  only 
fhe  fate  we  all  shall  meet.  You  could  not  save  them,  do  your 
best  or  worst." 


LIVING   IN   HOPE  211 

"And  Rinser,"  said  Mrs.  Aloes,  "  remind  the  dear  sweet  lady 
how  fond  we  are  of  her.  Miss  Mussy  is  never  tired  of  saying 
something  in  her  praise.  As  to  me  and  Tuberfoot,  we  could 
kiss  the  ground  she  walks  on." 

u  We  couldn't  get  along  without  you  now,  my  dear,"  remarked 
Mrs.  Tuberfoot  to  Amby. 

I'm  sure  since  you  came  to  us   we  enjoyed  more  pleasure 
than  ever  before.     Nobody  can  tell  what  it  is  to  have  a  beauti 
ful  creature  near  'em  until  she  is  there.     Then  they  see.     You 
have  grown  into  our  hearts,  my  dear.     It  will  be  a  dark  day  to 
'us  when  you  leave." 

"  Your  kindness  has  made  me  love  you,"  replied  Amby. 
"  Ingratitude  is  no  part  of  my  nature.  I  would  willingly  work 
as  a  menial  in  your  service  just  to  receive  your  words  of 
encouragement ;  but  the  feelings  of  my  heart  demand  another 
course.  I  must  devote  my  first  thoughts  to  my  kindred  ; 
especially  as  they  need  my  sympathy." 

"  Miss  Amby  is  right,"  said  Miss  Mussy.  "  She  is  always 
true  in  what  she  says.  I  glory  in  her.  I  hope  she  will  let  me 
go  and  help  her  to  take  care  of  her  people.  I'd  love  them,  every 
one,  on  her  account." 

Thus  the  sisters  condoled  and  reasoned  among  themselves 
regarding  their  guest  during  their  brother's  absence. 

In  the  mean  time  Ham  made  an  inspection  of  the  country 
in  the  vicinity  of  Footford.  What  he  saw  changed  his  mirth 
to  sadness.  He  did  not  leave  the  place  until  he  knew  the  con 
dition  of  Amby's  home  ;  then  while  returning  a  close  observer 
could  perceive  he  had  grown  older  by  years  than  his  appear 
ance  indicated  at  his  coming. 

The  lines  of  his  face  were  drawn  away  from  the  position 
usually  occupied  by  them. 

Experience  made  him  reflect ;  for  face  to  face  with  desola 
tion,  his  powers  were  whipped  into  their  utmost  capacity  of 
thought.  There  was  no  one  in  Footford  with  whom  he  could 
communicate  by  oral  language.  . 


212  ZANTHON 

He  was  at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  act  on  his  return  to  the 
castle.  If  he  disclosed  the  whole  truth.  Arnby  would  not  only 
be  shocked,  but  insist  on  visiting  the  place  to  see  the  remains 
of  her  old  home  in  any  case.  Besides,  he  felt  it  would  be 
impossible  to  give  a  description  of  it  in  her  presence.  His 
account  might  be  discredited.  His  delineating  power  was  not 
of  the  first  class,  and  attempting  anything  of  the  kind  would 
expose  him  to  ridicule. 

It  was  best  he  thought  to  remain  silent  about  all  the  details; 
but  say  the  people  had  deserted  the  village.  Amby  might  be 
accompanied  by  Mrs.  Rinser,  Miss  Mussy  and  himself  as  if  out, 
for  a  pleasant  drive.  Reaching  the  mountain  road,  the  party 
could  easily  gain  the  house  by  the  path  from  the  fort,  and  after 
she  had  seen  its  condition,  she  must  return  with  them  as  a 
matter  of  necessity. 

Having  finally  determined  how  to  proceed,  he  rode  rapidly 
in  the  direction  of  home. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

HOME  AGAIN. 

A  MBY  Marlband  recognized  a  gloom  pervade  the  household 
**  after  Ham's  return,  which  she  ascribed  to  her  contem 
plated  departure ;  for  there  was  no  doubt  of  the  genuineness 
of  the  good  wishes  of  the  Boggletons  in  her  regard.  In  reality,, 
however,  it  was  due  to  the  disclosures  made  to  Mrs.  Rinser, 
and  by  her  to  her  sisters,  respecting  the  desolation  prevailing 
in  the  country  as  witnessed  by  Ham. 

She  did  not  understand  why  her  efforts  were  not  seconded 
with  enthusiasm  while  collecting  a  few  trifles  designed  as 
presents  for  those  at  home,  such  as  might  show  the  character 
of  the  place  where  she  had  resided  since  leaving  them. 

Of  course,  there  was  acquiescence  to  this  on  Mrs.  Rinser's 
part,  but  with  certain  features  wanting  in  it  indicating  some 
trouble  approaching  whose  character  that  lady  did  not  think 
prudent  to  divulge. 

These  signs  carried  fear  of  some  new  danger  or  misfortune 
to  Amby's  heart,  causing  her  to  exhibit  a  degree  of  nervous 
action  appalling  to  those  who  witnessed  it.  She  was  gay,  yet 
apparently  aware  of  an  impending  trouble.  The  depressing 
influences  operating  in  the  case  forced  themselves  at  intervals 
before  her  mind  ;  but  anticipating  a  joyous  meeting  at  home, 
her  spirits  invariably  rose  above  them.  Thus  it  might  be 
observed  her  voice  assumed  several  tones  beyond  its  usual 
compass  as  if  forced  to  do  so  by  extraordinary  feelings.  Her 
loquacity  appeared  remarkable  to  those  who  had  invariably 
witnessed  her  timidity  and  reserve.  The  power  of  her  imagina- 

(213) 


214  ZANTHON 

tion  seemed  to  break  through  the  difficulties  attending  ordinary 
speech  and  glow  amid  a  torrent  of  words  such  as  her  father 
often  used. 

Her  companions  were  astonished  at  her  conduct,  not  being 
well  schooled  in  the  phases  of  nature.  They  began  to  regard 
her  as  some  superior  being  whose  brilliant  speech  silenced 
their  noisy  prattle,  lest  the  contrast  should  expose  them  to  the 
ridicule  of  their  own  minds.  The  fine  display  of  intelligence 
on  Amby's  part  was  new  to  them.  They  stood  in  awe  of  it  as 
one  would  in  the  presence  of  a  great  waterfall  or  a  snow-capped 
mountain.  Previously  it  never  entered  their  minds  she  pos 
sessed  such  attainments. 

At  the  front  entrance  before  taking  a  seat  in  the  carriage, 
the  sunbeams  greeted  her  as  if  she  were  their  queen.  There 
was  a  halo  of  purified  light  around  her,  caused  by  the  glow  of 
her  beauty  in  contrast  with  the  splendor  of  day.  Her  head 
glistened  as  if  the  luminosity  emanated  from  it  without  exter 
nal  aid. 

The  folds  of  her  dress  seemed  to  possess  a  refined  appear 
ance,  leading  to  the  conclusion,  that  the  material  of  which  they 
were  composed  assumed  a  portion  of  the  majesty  of  the  indi 
vidual  ;  out  of  respect  for  her. 

Ham  imagined  there  was  no  lady  in  the  world  possessed  of 
such  exquisite  charms.  In  conducting  her  to  the  carriage  he 
was  afraid  to  speak  fearing  the  irregularity  of  his  speech  might 
dispel  the  free  exercise  of  her  spirit  which  the  occasion  called 
forth  and  deprive  him  of  a  sensation  whose  peculiar  sweetness 
he  had  not  felt  before.  As  the  party  journeyed  along  the  ave 
nue  en  route  to  Footford  she  continued  to  speak  without  inter 
ruption,  she  said :  — 

"  Oh  !  I  have  had  a  dream  of  home  like  the  view  of  a  dis 
tant  landscape  glowing  in  the  colors  of  spring.  May  was  lead 
ing  the  others  through  the  fields  and  woods.  I  saw  our  home 
too,  but  it  appeared  to  be  lonely  as  if  they  had  neglected  it 
while  enjoying  the  pleasures  peculiar  to  the  place.  Several 


HOME   AGAIN  215 

times  they  looked  back  expecting  some  one.  I  could  not  help 
thinking  it  was  I  they  sought.  I  believe  they  imagined  it 
time  I  should  go  home.  What  does  this  vision  of  their  happi 
ness  signify  ?  It  cannot  be  real.  Perhaps  they  have  been 
relieved  unexpectedly  by  unknown  friends  ? 

You  will  see  Mrs.  Rinser  how  beautiful  they  are.  Like  the 
glory  of  heaven  in  the  summer. 

And  mild  !  Oh  !  the  evening  in  the  Autumn  when  the  winds 
have  ceased  to  blow  and  the  purity  of  God  is  in  the  sky  is  not 
more  serene.  Why  you  could  not  help  feeling  happy  in  their 
presence.  How  could  my  mind  possess  peace  away  from 
them  ?  As  well  might  you  expect  day  without  a  sun.  Here 
with  you  we  have  poverty  ;  there  we  had  wealth. 

I  cannot  think  of  other  subjects ;  because  their  voices  are  ring 
ing  in  my  ears  and  their  bright  features  ever  present  before  me." 

In  this  strain  did  she  speak  as  they  proceeded. 

The  carriage  coming  along  the  identical  way  it  pursued  on 
the  occasion  of  her  being  kidnapped,  she  did  not  see  the  changes 
which  had  taken  place  in  the  village  ;  for  the  mountain  road, 
as  will  be  remembered  was  some  distance  east  of  it.  The  fort 
being  the  first  object  worthy  of  note  coming  into  view  stimu 
lated  her  to  renew  her  observations  :  — 

u  I  imagine  the  fort  has  grown  diminutive.  In  other  days 
I  used  to  think  it  the  finest  exhibition  of  nature,  which  it  was 
possible  to  behold  anywhere.  Now  it  is  insignificant.  The 
land  around  it  is  poor  ;  and  to  me  looks  as  if  it  shared  in  this 
poverty.  The  trees  are  stunted  things  compared  with  their 
condition  in  former  times. 

I  wonder  what  has  produced  these  features  in  it  ?  Perhaps 
it  was  always  so  ;  but  it  is  I  who  am  changed.  Now  we  will 
take  this  path  to  the  house.  I  shall  walk  first ;  for  I  want  to 
see  them  at  a  distance.  Miss  Mussy  ;  Mrs.  Rinser  then,  and 
Mr.  Bogglelon. 

The  river  has  lost  its  musical  tones  methinks.  The  banks 
appear  to  have  come  closer  together  than  formerly  ;  perhaps 


216  ZANTHON    ' 

because  they  are  in  sympathy  for  the  departure  of  its  glory. 
The  serpentine  course  wears  a  melancholy  appearance,  like  one 
whose  days  are  numbered.  A  little  more  change  and  it  would 
be  altogether  obliterated.  Oh  !  how  I  loved  this  brook.  Its 
sweetness  came  imperceptibly  to  me  like  a  dream  in  the  night. 
In  my  youth  it  was  a  friend  faithful  and  true,  like  the  star  to 
the  evening.  It  spoke  a  language  I  understood  ;  for  my  spirit 
was  soothed  by  it  and  finally  1  delighted  in  its  tones.  I 
remember  its  voice  as  of  an  echo  from  the  depths  of  Time, 
designed  to  comfort  me.  Coming  from  a  mountain  home,  at 
an  unknown  distance,  it  seemed  ever  anxious  to  tell  of  its 
journey  through  picturesque  valleys  and  beautiful  hills. 

There  is  a  stillness  in  the  perspective  appalling  to  my  senses. 
Is  it  the  doom  of  the  end  which  has  appeared  or  a  sign  that 
the  country  shall  be  no  more  inhabited  ?  Not  a  sound  is 
heard.  There  must  be  death  among  the  people  where  nature 
has  been  awed  into  silence  in  this  manner. 

No  one  playing ;  no  one  in  sight.  Hurry  after  me  !  My 
heart  will  break  if  this  dreadful  suspense  continue.  I  am 
wild  with  some  unaccountable  fear." 

As  they  approached  the  house,  the  appearance  of  desolation 
became  more  perceptible.  Amby  hurried  on.  She  grew 
demonstrative  and  occasionally  uttered  half  stifled  cries.  It 
was  dreadful  to  witnels  her  precipitate  flight  aggravated  by 
exhibitions  of  terror  and  despair. 

Nothing  could  attract  the  attention  of  those  present,  while 
her  magnificent  figure  appeared  to  view,  disturbed  by  the  most 
intense  emotions  known  to  the  human  mind. 

The  Boggletons  never  saw  anything  so  strange. 

The  silence  too,  lent  a  solemnity  to  the  occasion  which 
impressed  their  spirits  with  fear  such  as  was  entirely  new  to 
them.  They  began  to  realize  what  real  sorrow  meant. 

Coming  near  the  house  Amby  cried  in  a  high  tone  :  — 

"  Father  I  have,  come  back  ! 

Father  1     May  1     Clare  I 


HOME    AGAIN  217 

Will  no  one  answer  me  ? 

Where  are  you  ?  " 

The  effects  of  emotion  stopped  her.  She  grasped  her  throat 
with  her  fingers,  to  relieve  the  choking  sensation  which  threat 
ened  to  strangle  her.  Then  she  stood  at  the  door  immovable, 
like  a  statue  and  gazed  in  amazement  on  all  that  remained  of 
the  home  of  her  childhood.  The  silence  of  her  terrified  soul 
only  reflected  the  silence  within. 

She  did  not  speak  or  weep  or  move.  Intelligent  thoughts 
were  suspended.  She  could  not  reason  or  understand,  as  if  her 
senses  had  been  paralyzed.  « 

As  her  friends  came  to  the  front  door  she  moved  to  the 
interior,  gazing  listlessly  at  everything  in  view. 

These  few  moments  wrought  great  changes  in  her  features. 

Paleness  overspread  them. 

They  became  elongated  and  haggard  :  and  what  was  worse 
she  could  not  weep.  The  intensity  of  her  grief,  or  perhaps  the 
shock  of  it,  dried  the  fountains  of  her  tears. 

After  a  little  while  she  began  to  speak,  at  first  slowly  and 
solemnly,  then  in  a  passionate  manner  ;  the  awful  occasion 
preventing  the  Boggletons  from  uttering  a  word. 

"  No  one  to  meet  me  !  Poor  dears  you  are  all  dead  !  I  am 
alone,  I  was  not  worthy  to  die  with  the  rest.  As  if  I  were  an 
outcast  or  one  on  whom  vengeance  should  be  inflicted  without 
mercy. 

Homeless  now,  indeed.  No  love  to  greet  me  such  as  this 
pitiable  house  once  sheltered. 

What  is  there  left  in  the  world  worth  having  ? 

The  face  of  nature  will  no  longer  smile  for  me  because  all 
that  were  dear  to  my  heart  have  departed  never  to  return. 

My  brothers  and  sisters  were  like  children  of  the  sky, 
designed  to  be  objects  of  love  and  contribute  immeasurably 
to  my  happiness.  It  may  be  in  harmony  with  such  a  plan, 
that  they  have  merely  returned  to  the  place  from  whence  they 
came. 


213  ZANTHON 

Oh  !  will  no  friend  of  my  youth  look  on  my  desolate  soul 
and  pity  me  ? 

My  senses  refuse  to  be  appeased  by  external  agents. 

What  have  I  done  to  Providence  ?  Sinned,  perhaps,  un 
knowingly  :  If  such  were  guilt  would  it  entail  dire  punish 
ment  like  this  ? 

Oh  1  no.  God  is  more  considerate.  Have  my  simple  ways 
fomented  the  envy  of  inferior  spirits,  so  as  to  cause  them  to 
operate  against  me  ;  or  has  some  wish  of  my  friends  saved  me 
from  the  fate  of  those  I  loved  only  to  inherit  a  more  dreadful 

one  ? 

«n 

It  is  impossible  to  know.  All  is  inexplicable,  mystery  and 
suffering. 

I  will  become  mad. 

I,  too,  can  die  without  regret.     Let  me  pray  for  death  : 

Oh  !  thou  imperishable  Power,  thou  infinite  Force,  Superior 
Glory  ;  Impenetrable  Essence,  Master,  Creator,  God,  strike,  I 
am  ready  !  Where  hast  thou  hidden  my  friends  ?  I  must  reach 
them  even  through  the  portals  of  death. 

I  will  be  content  to  suffer  the  most  dreadful  torments  if  per 
mitted  to  look  upon  them  once  again. 

I  am  not  afraid  of  the  unknown,  in  the  dark  recesses  of 
eternity. 

I  have  the  courage  of  innocence,  the  power  which  shall  ulti 
mately  procure  peace. 

For  the  love  of  my  heart  which  thou  hast  made  pure,  take 
me  to  the  eternal  home,  where  those  I  seek  reside. 

For  the  subserviency  of  my  intelligence,  which  I  offer  thee, 
strike  the  vital  forces  of  my  being  ! 

Oh,  how  foolish  I  am  to  suppose  I  could  enlist  the  will  of  the 
Great  Power  in  my  favor. 

Nothing  answers,  as  if  the  void  had  become  deserted  of  its 
operating  spirit ;  or  else  that  I  am  too  insignificant  to  move  it 
to  action  in  my  behalf. 


HOME    AGAIN  219 

The  power  of  the  invisible  will  not  recognize  my  petition ; 
because,  perhaps  I  do  not  know  how  to  present  it. 

Oh  !  the  misery  of  being  deserted  is  frightful. 

The  consciousness  of  abandonment  is  like  a  threat  of  some 
dreadful  death  ;  like  a  precipitate  plunge  into  the  bottomless 
pit  where  no  hope  ever  comes. 

The  fineness  of  my  garments  but  intensify  the  awful  feelings 
of  my  soul.  Even  the  light  of  day  glorious  as  it  is,  exposes 
my  destitution  and  wounds  me. 

I  often  imagined  I  possessed  gentleness  sufficient  to  move 
the  pity  of  other  beings  in  my  behalf. 

Perhaps  my  waywardness  has  displeased  Omnipotence  ? 

I  am  not  proud  ;  or  willingly  offensive.  I  can  be  submissive 
too,  for  submissiveness  is  productive  of  great  advantages. 

Let  me  pray  again,  it  seems  to  be  so  much  a  woman's  part. 
I  have  loved  the  beauty  of  thy  face,  0  Lord  !  in  the  glow  of  the 
summer  ;  and  the  sweetness  of  the  evening  made  me  feel  the 
presence  of  thy  exquisite  benevolence. 

I  have  listened  for  thy  footsteps  on  the  glistening  sea  ;  and 
saw  the  mystery  of  thy  design  in  its  immensity. 

Thou  dost  bend  thyself  to  the  flower  from  the  wings  of  the 
storm  :  thou  givest  shelter  to  the  forlorn  bird. 

The  night  hears  thee  and  is  silent ;  like  a  child  it  is  soothed 
in  thy  presence. 

It  decks  itself  with  silver-tinted  garments  for  thy  pleasure  ; 
and  thou  hast  crowned  it  with  the  Aurora. 

Thou  art  the  friend  of  the  savage  ;  the  serpent  knows  his 
path  through  thy  domain  and  is  glad.  The  north  wind  mus 
ters  his  strength  fearlessly  ;  thy  arm  protects  him  through  the 
intricacies  of  his  journey.  I  am  but  a  wanderer  seeking  rest, 
with  my  beloved  friends.  I  perceive  it  will  be  only  a  little 
time  until  it  comes. 

I  am  reconciled  to  patience.  Accept  my  homage,  0  Lord  ! 
for  my  heart  feels  the  justice  of  thy  power  made  manifest 
everywhere." 


220  ZANTHON 

When  the  phase  of  grief  impelling  her  to  solicit  the  divine 
assistance  began  to  grow  less,  her  attention  became  fixed  on  the 
grave  in  the  center  of  the  floor.  The  awful  spectacle  made  her 
dizzy.  She  gasped  for  breath  and  her  lips  moved,  as  if  im 
ploring  some  one  to  give  her  water. 

With  a  sharp  cry,  such  as  persons  occasionally  utter  at 
moments  of  supreme  joy  or  grief,  she  fell  upon  her  knees  ;  and 
burying  her  fingers  in  the  mould,  began  to  clear  away  the  cov 
ering  above  the  dead. 

Up  to  this  moment  the  Boggletons  remained  inactive  ;  silent 
witnessess  of  the  scene  ;  but  Amby's  fearful  maneuver  struck 
them  with  horror.  Mrs.  Rinser  and  Miss  Mussy  rushed  to  the 
place  where  she  was  and  raised  her  to  the  upright  position. 
They  then  began  to  calm  her  disturbed  feelings  by  words  such 
as  the  Boggletons  knew  well  how  to  command. 

In  attempting  to  lead  her  from  the  spot  she  resisted  in  a  wild 
manner,  saying  :  — 

"I  will  not  go.     I  shall  die  here.     Leave  me  to  myself." 

"  My  dear  Amby,"  said  Mrs.  Rinser,  "it  would  be  useless  to 
remain  where  there  is  nothing.  Moreover,  nothing  will  come 
in  to  fill  the  vacancy." 

"  The  memory  of  my  friends  is  more  valuable  than  gold," 
she  replied. 

"  One  must  have  bread  to  live,"  resumed  the  woman.  "  As 
I  say  to  Tuberfoot  when  she  talks  sentimentally  about  past 
times  ;  the  mountains  looking  down  at  you  won't  feed  you.  It 
is  well  enough  to  have  feelings  such  as  yours,  my  dear ;  but 
what  can  you  do  without  provisions  ?  " 

"  I  want  my  friends.  I  am  abandoned  and  do  not  care  to 
live.  Oh !  can  we  not  find  some  of  them  ?  " 

"Doubtless  Antony  Firfag  will  give  us  all  information  about 
them.  He  is  very  accurate.  If  any  are  left  he  will  know 
where  they  may  be  found.  Come  my  dear,  we  will  take  care 
of  you." 

"  I  cannot  depend  any  more  on  the  charity  of  others." 


HOME    AGAIN  221 

"  But  you  need  not  my  dear  child.  We  will  get  you  a  posi 
tion  in  the  castle." 

As  Mrs.  Rinser  continued  to  hold  Amby  in  her  arms  em 
ploying,  at  the  same  time,  words  of  pity  for  her  great  affliction, 
the  crude  nature  of  extreme  grief  gave  way,  like  the  snapping 
of  a  cord  and  she  began  to  weep. 

Her  grief  was  bitter  and  desperate.  The  tears  came  in  tor 
rents.  Mrs.  Rinser  thought  her  fair  companion  would  break 
her  heart ;  and  Miss  Mussy  taking  her  by  the  hand  began  to 
smooth  the  back  of  it  with  her  own. 

If  the  whole  truth  must  be  told,  Ham  turned  away  from  the 
place  to  conceal  his  emotion,  for  his  eyes  were  full  of  tears,  and 
he  could  not  have  uttered  a  word  if  necessary  to  save  his  life- 

The  statement  made  by  Mrs.  Rinser  that  Antony  Firfag 
would  procure  all  information  about  the  Marlbands,  if  any  of 
them  survived,  afforded  slight  hope  to  Amby. 

But  for  this  circumstance  it  is  not  known  how  she  would  pro 
ceed  or  what  extravagance  her  grief  might  lead  her  to  commit. 

Her  companions  were  not  slow  in  profiting  by  the  advantage 
gained  on  perceiving  the  change  wrought  in  her  on  account  of 
the  information  mentioned. 

Turning  to  the  doorway,  Mrs.  Rinser  and  Miss  Mussy  pressed 
their  charge  gently  forward.  Amby  yielding  unknowingly, 
perhaps,  to  it,  began  the  movement  with  them.  This  was  the 
more  natural  because  each  woman  held  her  in  an  affectionate 
manner,  and  possessed  the  same  idea  of  inducing  her  to  return 
to  the  castle. 

When  they  gained  the  outside,  the  pace  at  which  they  went 
was  accellerated. 

Amby  seemed  afraid  to  look  at  the  familiar  places  surround 
ing  the  old  house. 

Her  grief  was  too  intense,  and  instinct  warned  her  any  addi. 
tion  to  it  might  prove  disastrous. 

With  her  face  concealed  in  a  handkerchief,  which  was  held 
on  both  her  hands,  she  sobbed  passionately. 


222  ZANTHON 

Thus  the  party  moved  slowly  away,  Ham  following  as  if  he 
were  only  a  footman. 

During  the  time  occupied  in  reaching  the  road  where  the 
carriage  awaited  them,  few  words  were  spoken.  The  Boggle- 
tons  were  too  much  elated,  in  secret,  at  the  prospect  of  Amby's 
return,  to  compromise  it  by  unguardedly  expressed  opinions, 
which-might  tend  to  alter  her  decision.  While  she  wept  and 
walked  along  with  them,  they  were  satisfied. 

Before  entering  the  vehicle  she  looked  up  through  her  tears 
at  the  landscape,  part  of  which  they  had  just  quitted.  The 
view  only  induced  a  fresh  burst  of  grief. 

Motionless,  barren  of  culture,  its  habitable  dwelling  places 
deserted  and  in  decay  ;  noiseless  like  a  dead  object  in  which  an 
observer  would  expect  to  discover  life,  the  aspect  of  the  place 
reminded  her  of  the  remains  of  a  dear  friend  whose  spirit  had 
departed  forever. 

There  was  a  sharp  pang  at  her  heart  as  if  a  cold  missile  had 
descended  suddenly  by  some  means,  and  struck  the  tenderest 
part  of  it. 

To  her  companions  she  was  frigid,  as  if  her  thoughts 
had  become  bound  up  in  her  individuality  by  extreme  grief. 
Seeing  this,  Mrs.  Rinser  made  no  effort  to  converse,  but 
deliberately  preserved  silence  as  a  compliment  to  Amby's 
sorrow. 

This  may  be  considered  a  great  concession  on  her  part. 

After  entering  the  carriage  and  the  journey  homeward  had 
begun,  Marlband's  daughter  still  continued  to  weep.  With  her 
pale  cheek  against  the  side  of  the  vehicle  near  the  window,  and 
her  eyes  turned  upward  to  the  sky,  she  meditated  on  her  woe 
ful  fate. 

"  Were  they  all  lost  ?  "  she  mentally  inquired.  "  How  they 
must  have  suffered,  and  I  ignorant  of  it.  I  could  have  begged 
and  borrowed  for  them,  poor  things,  without  inconvenience  to 
me,  if  I  had  had  the  least  idea  they  were  in  such  dreadful 
need. 


HOME    AGAIN  223 

I  know  my  father  must  have  done  wonderful  deeds  before 
his  death  for  the  preservation  of  the  family. 

My  mother  was  patient  and  silent.  May  would  sell  her  life 
for  them.  Orfa  must  soon  after  be  afflicted  by  death  on  ac 
count  of  his  delicacy. 

Valine  and  Clare  might  live  ;  but  did  they  ?  Could  they  be 
found  ?  On  these  and  kindred  subjects  was  her  mind  engaged 
during  the  return  trip  to  her  new  home.  Although  Mrs.  Rin- 
ser  had  heard  of  Marlband's  deserted  house,  she  did  not  fully 
realize  the  dreadful  nature  of  the  case  until  brought  face  to  face 
with  it. 

She  censured  herself  on  account  of  her  negligence  in  not 
instituting  inquiries  before  this  time  as  to  whether  or  not  any 
survivors  of  the  family  remained  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
dwelling  ;  but  on  serious  reflection  she  concluded,  if  still  alive, 
they  could  be  readily  discovered.  Hence,  in  an  undertone  to 
Miss  Mussy,  she  said  among  other  things  that  she  would  have 
all  the  information  collected  about  the  Marlbands,  as  soon  as 
possible,  by  Antony  Firfag  and  Ham. 

Full  of  this  laudable  intention,  when  the  party  arrived  at 
the  castle,  Mrs.  Rinser  gave  instructions  to  have  Antony  sum 
moned  in  the  usual  way. 

Mrs;  Tuberfoot  and  Mrs.  Aloes  were  delighted  at  Amby's 
return,  but  distressed  with  her  grief  when  matters  regarding  it 
were  explained  to  them. 

Amby  went  to  her  room  immediately  and  remained  in  it 
until  Miss  Mussy  came  and  accompanied  her  to  supper.  She 
did  not  -care  to  eat,  it  is  certain  ;  yet  as  a  matter  of  form  she 
complied  with  the  wishes  of  her  friends.  She  desired,  besides, 
to  hear  what  Firfag  had  to  say,  and  if  he  held  out  hopes  of  the 
recovery  of  any  of  her  relations. 

When,  finally,  the  man  made  his  appearance,  she  scrutinized 
his  features  keenly.  The  haggard  look  they  bore  did  not  fore 
bode  encouragement  in  the  belief  that  any  of  her  friends  lived, 
yet  she  still  hoped  some  of  them  would  be  recovered. 


224  ZANTHON 

Before  Antony's  mental  summary  of  the  situation  was  con 
cluded,  having  had  to  glance  rapidly  from  one  to  the  other  of 
the  Boggleton  force  as  well  as  Amby,  Mrs.  Rinser  disturbed  the 
silence  by  language  very  loudly  and  forcibly  expressed  : 

"  I  would  not  be  in  such  a  hurry  with  it,  Antony  ;  but  at  the 
same  time  it  must  be  done. 

Miss  Amby  lost  her  relatives,  poor  dear,  and  of  course  you 
know  where  to  find  them.  Ham  will  start  to-morrow,  because 
he  would  do  anything  to  please  our  dear  charge.  Bring  him 
to  the  place  and  he  can  see  for  himself. 

I  think  it  was  very  ill-natured  of  you  not  to  have  told  me 
before,  more  especially  as  you  knew  my  disposition.  It  is 
always  the  case,  however,  with  those  who  want  to  do  right ; 
they  never  can  because  prevented." 

Antony  looked  round  the  apartment  in  startled  wonder  on 
hearing  these  broad  assertions,  which  he  knew  full  well  to  be 
untrue,  but  his  silence  remained  as  the  woman  continued  : 

"  Don't  wonder  at  it,  man,  we'll  excuse  you.  The  dear  girl 
fretting  her  life  out  on  account  of  your  delay  ;  dilly-dallying 
for  nothing;  but  I  assured  her  all  would  be  well.  That  re 
minds  me  I  used  to  say  to  poor,  handsome  Rinser  :  the  well  of 
Time  is  full  of  human  cares  ;  but  that's  not  here  nor  there. 

Answer  her,  Antony,  when  she  speaks  to  you,  and  don't  be 
so  reticent  as  you  are  with  me.  It's  sinful.  One  would  imag 
ine  you  hadn't  a  tongue  in  your  head  any  more  than  a  tooth. 
Don't  keep  back  things  as  you  have  been  accustomed  to  do. 
Of  all  the  hateful  doings  possible,  that  is  the  worst." 

Fiffag  displayed  considerable  uneasiness  during  the  progress 
of  Mrs.  Rinser's  speech.  At  its  termination  he  groaned  audibly, 
notwithstanding  his  cautious  manner ;  for  her  audacity  in 
ascribing  faults  to  him  he  did  not  commit,  made  every  fibre 
of  his  body  tremble. 

In  the  mean  time  Amby  inquired  :  — 

"  May  I  hope,  Antony,  that  your  valuable  assistance  will 
prove  successful  in  discovering  my  friends  ?  " 


HOME    AGAIN  226 

"  I'll  try  every  way,  Miss.     That's  all  I  can  do." 

"Are  you  sure  some  of  them  live  ?  " 

"  Well,  Miss,  it's  this  way.  If  they  left  the  place  before  they 
died,,  you  may  be  sure  we'll  find  them  ;  but  contrary  wise,  if 
not,  it'ill  be  very  hard  to  do  that  same." 

Mrs.  Rinser,  looking  in  astonishment  at  Antony,  said  to  her 
self:— 

"  The  deel  take  the  villain  ;  isn't  he  cautious." 

Amby  continued  :  — 

"  The  grave  in  the  floor  proves,  not  only  death,  but  that  the 
survivors  were  unable  to  carry  the  remains  buried  there  to  the 
cemetery.  It  is  of  the  survivors  we  must  speak,  because  they 
may  require  our  first  attention.  Do  you  know  how  many  were 
they  ?  " 

"  I  have  an  iday,  Miss,  that  there  was  two  or  three  in  it 
maybe." 

"  What  makes  you  think  so,  good  Antony  ?  " 

"  Why,  Miss,  there's  nothing  said  to  the  contrary  ;  and  more 
betoken  it  is  just  what  we  would  like." 

Mrs.  Rinser,  on  hearing  this,  groaned  derisively,  which  made 
the  others  look  inquiringly  at  the  man,  causing  him  to  become 
more  confused. 

Amby  resumed  :  — 

"Are  you  certain  there  was  even  one  left  ?  " 

"  One  left,  Miss  !  more  nor  that  I  think." 

Amby  advanced  suddenly,  and  clasping  her  hands,  ex 
claimed  :  — 

"  Tell  me  what  you  know  of  them,  Antony,  and  I  will  —  I 
will  —  reward  you.  Oh,  do  not  deceive  me.  Did  any  of  them 
escape  ?  I  can  bear  the  truth.  Have  you  no  heart,  no  pity 
for  me  ?  " 

A  murmur  of  wonder  went  round  the  apartment,  and  Fir  fag 
trembled  like  one  afflicted  with  palsy,  while  he  removed  the 
perspiration  from  his  forehead  with  an  old  cotton  handkerchief. 

Mrs.  Rinser  interposed. 
ZANTHON    15 


226  Z  A  NTH  ON 

She  arose  and  enfolded  Amby  in  her  arms,  soothingly,  then 
conducted  her  to  a  seat. 

"You  see  now,"  she  said  to  Antony,  "what  trouble  you 
make  all  at  once." 

Before  she  could  proceed  further  the  man  staggered  from 
the  room,  lest  the  bitterness  of  her  words  would  make  his 
punishment  unsupportable.  As  he  reached  the  open  air,  he 
muttered  :  — 

"My  life  isn't  worth  an  old  hat  under  her,  the  barge. 
That's  what  I  have  got  for  doing  too  much.  I've  put  upon 
myself  until  my  sins  feel  like  a  heavy 'weight  round  my  neck. 

They'll  smother  me  in  the  long  run,  I  doubt.  The  lies  I 
told  for  that  woman  would  thatch  all  the  houses  in  the  barony, 
and  she  has  nothing  to  give  me  for  it  but  a  scolding  tongue 
and  abuse.  Poor  reward,  God  knows.  The  world  is  bad  any 
way.  All  bad  I  " 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  SEARCH. 

'  I  'HE  disquiet  of  the  previous  night  seemed  to  disappear 
•*•  from  Antony  Firfag,  as  borne  on  the  back  of  a  noble 
steed  he  chatted  gaily  with  Ham  Boggleton  early  next  morning 
on  their  way, to  Footford. 

The  determination  expressed  by  the  young  man  of  making  a 
thorough  examination  of  every  place  and  circumstance  tending 
in  any  way  to  lead  to  the  discovery  of  the  Marlbands,  induced 
him  to  enter  fully  into  the  spirit  of  the  undertaking,  well  know 
ing  it  would  be  pleasing  to. his  master. 

He  felt,  too,  that  Ham's  earnestness  stood  a  fair  chance  of 
meeting  reward,  inasmuch  as  Amby  had  returned  to  the  castle 
with  the  prospect  of  remaining  there  ;  and  he  concluded  there 
fore  it  would  only  be  a  matter  of  time  until  she  consented  to 
marry  him. 

As  they  rode,  hunter  fashion,  across  the  open  country,  there 
was  presented  the  best  opportunity  of  observing  its  destitute 
condition  ;  but  as  both  had  witnessed  it  before,  they  were  not 
surprised. 

Antony  led  the  conversation  and  acted  the  part  of  adviser 
and  informant.  From  experience  he  knew  Ham  to  be  un 
acquainted  much  with  the  world's  ways  ;  and  a  very  limited 
possessor  of  knowledge  in  general  ;  hence  he  assumed  an  air 
of  patronage  towards  his  friend,  which  he  considered  very 
becoming  and  meritorious. 

Having  discussed  arrangements  in  regard  to  the  employment 
of  a  couple  of  men  and  a  wagon  for  the  purpose  of  removing 

(227) 


228  ZANTHON 

the  remains  in  the  floor  of  Marlband's  house,  besides  other 
duties  of  a  kindred  nature,  Antony  was  silently  reflecting  on 
his  own  importance,  when  he  became  suddenly  startled  by 
Ham  remarking  boldly  :  — 

"  Firfag,  another  famine  like  the  one  just  passed  would  carry 
off  the  remainder  of  the  poor  inhabitants ;  at  least  it  would 
destroy  as  many  as  the  first." 

As  this  appeared  to  contain  an  original  thought,  independent 
of  any  suggested  by  the  lackey,  Antony  replied  :  — 

"  Sure  any  one  would  know  that ;  but  as  I  was  thinking  of 
telling  you,  master  Ham,  there's  worse  comin'." 

"  The  deuce  you  say,  Firfag  I  " 

"There  is  then,  for  certain." 

"  Worse  than  the  famine  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  worse  than  anything." 

"  What  can  it  be  Firfag  ?" 

"  War,  your  honor,  bloody  war  1  The  Lord  between  us  and 
harm." 

"Amen,"  said  Ham  fervently.  "The  Lord  between  us 
and  it. 

How  did  you  come  to  discover  the  fact  ?"  he  continued. 

"  Every  way  you  could  think  of,  let  alone  what  I  heard." 

"  Oh,  where  did  you  hear  it,  Antony  ?  " 

"Ah,  master  Ham,  that's  the  question.  Where  did  I  hear  it. 
Then  I'll  tell  you  one  place. 

When  I  was  behind  the  garden  wall  one  night ;  and  by  the 
same  token  a  cold  night  it  was,  that's  where  I  heard  it." 

"And  what  did  you  hear,  Antony  ?  " 

"  Oh,  then  there  was  enough  said  to  frighten  a  score  of  men, 
let  alone  one.  The  men  that  spoke  did  not  know  I  was  listen 
ing  to  them.  Says  one  man,  says  he  :  — 

'  Haven't  the  people  died  in  the  ditches  like  rotten  sheep  ?  ' 

'  They  have,'  says  another. 

'  Then  we  must  take  revenge,'  says  the  first  man,  '  through  , 
fields  of  fire  and  rivers  of  blood,'  says  he. 


THE    SEARCH  229 

"  Them  were  his  words,  Master  Ham,  as  sure  as  I  am  a 
livin'  man." 

"  What  else  did  he  say,  Antony  ?  " 

"  He  made  a  long  story  of  it.  He  said  the  war  would  come  ; 
the  rich  would  be  all  killed,  and  the  fine  houses  and  castles 
burned  to  the  ground." 

"  Bless  us,  Firfag,"  said  Ham.     "  How  terrible  that  will  be." 

"  Sure  enough  ;  and  woeful  besides." 

"  You  don't  believe  it,  Antony  ?" 

"  Then,  indeed  I  do,  Master  Ham.  Maybe  not  in  my  day, 
but  the  rebellion  will  come  in  yours,  if  you  live  long  enough." 

•'  On  my  word,  there's  not  much  consolation  in  that,  Fir- 
fag." 

"  I  seen  lots  of  things  myself,  as  much  as  telling  me  'twas 
nearly  to  the  fore." 

"  Oh,  you  did  ?  " 

h  I  seen  the  wisps  on  the  road  whistled  round  and  round, 
until  you'd  a'most  think  they  were  crowds  of  men  in  battle. 

I  seen  the  rooks  falling  down  from  the  sky,  like  they  were 
shot.  I  seen  two  hawks  fighting  a  whole  day  and  clawing 
each  other  in  the  air." 

"  On  my  honor,  these  are  great  wonders,  Firfag." 

"  No,  Master  Ham,  not  near  so  much  as  what  I  heard." 

Here  Antony  looked  around  as  if  afraid  of  the  presence  of  a 
third  party  ;  and  riding  near  to  his  companion,  continued  :  — 

"  I  heard  the  cry  of  the  old  woman  of  the  house." 

"  The  deuce  you  did,"  said  Ham  in  surprise,  well  knowing 
the  superstition  attached  to  Antony's  words. 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  under  the  wall,  as  you'd  go  in  from  the  gar 
den  to  the  front  of  the  castle.  There  she  was  a  crying  and 
watchin'  the  place,  just  as  if  it  was  goin'  to  fall  on  her." 

"  Did  you  see  her  Antony  ?  " 

"No.  No  one  ever  does.  They  hear  her,  that's  all.  I 
wouldn't  doubt  she  follows  places  as  well  as  families." 

"  What  was  she  lamenting  when  you  heard  her  ?  " 


230  ZANTHON 

"  Maybe  one  tiling  and  maybe  another.  There's  no  know 
ing." 

"  You  know,  Antony,  if  anybody  does.  On  my  word  I  be 
lieve  the  knowledge  of  the  whole  world  is  in  your  head." 

Thus  flattered  the  man  responded  solemnly  :  — 

"  Its  the  castle,  master  Ham  ;  and  nobody  else  she  was 
bemoaning." 

"  How  ;  do  you  mean  her  cry  signified  the  destruction  of  the 
castle  ?  " 

"  That's  what  it  means,  sure  enough." 

"  Do  we  deserve  to  be  treated  in  that  manner,  Firfag  ?  " 

"  To  be  sure  not ;  but  you  see  the  people  of  late  got  a  hard 
rub  of  it,  and  it  will  be  our  turn  next." 

"  We  are  too  rich  for  evil  of  this  kind  to  come  near  us." 

"  Nothing  will  stop'  misfortune,"  said  Antony. 

"  You  might  do  your  utmost,  both  ways  up  or  down  or  across  ; 
but  the  bad  luck  will  come  all  the  same.  But  that's  not  here 
nor  there.  As  I  was  saying  the  ballad  singers  have  a  deal  of 
insight  into  the  future.  I  heard  them  singing  about  ships  upon 
the  '  say '  coming  with  soldiers  to  make  rebellion  here  and  how 
the  rebel  chief  Merraloon  will  rise  out  of  his  grave  to  be  at  the 
fight." 

"  On  my  word,  Firfag,  you  make  me  very  uneasy.  If  I  knew 
without  doubt  that  such  things  would  come  to  pass  there's  no 
knowing  what  would  become  of  me." 

"  Besides,  Master  Ham,  I  heard  more.  I  heard  the  sea  my 
self  moaning  and  the  wind  in  distress,  like  a  person,  the  Lord 
bless  us.  Something  must  rise  out  of  all  this  or  I  am  not 
Antony  Firfag.  Did  you  ever  dream  ?  " 

"  Dream,  Firfag  !  why  yes,  quite  frequently." 

"  Me  dreams  are  awful,  Master  Ham.  They  pint  in  the  same 
way  as  what  I  seen  and  heard.  I  dreamed  of  the  picture  of 
the  country  made  of  stars  in  the  sky  ;  but  they  were  gone  from 
the  head  of  it.  Then  I  seen  two  moons,  one  trying  to  pass  the 


THE    SEARCH  *  231 

other,  till  the  sun  came  in  the  long  run  and  quenched  their 
light  out." 

"  What  might  these  strange  signs  signify,  Firfag  ?  " 

"  Death  to  the  rebel  cause,  your  honor.  The  stars  that  were 
wanting  in  the  head  stand  for  the  leaders  of  the  rebellion  ;  the 
moons,  the  factions  between  themselves  ;  and  the  sun  the  gov 
ernment." 

"You  possess  wonderful  powers,  Antony  ;  on  my  word  and 
honor  you  do." 

"  Then  again  I  heerd  great  noise  like  mountains  tumbling 
down.  That  was  the  rebellion  sure  enough." 

' '  Tell  me,  Firfag  ;  for  you  know  best,  how  there  will  be  war 
without  enough  fighting  men.  The  famine  has  cut  them  mostly 
all  off,  you  know.  Do  you  perceive  ?  " 

"  I  persave  they  aint  all  dead.  Besides  they'd  gather  from 
the  four  quarters  of  the  world,  Miraca,  Frank  and  Spain,  bad 
luck  to  them.  Youngsters  grow  mighty  fast,  Master  Ham. 
They're  worse  nor  the  old  men.  The  famine  was  fine  times, 
we  were  safe  anyhow,  but  in  the  war  we  would  have  to  hide  in 
holes  in  the  ground  for  fear  of  being  caught  by  the  rebels.  Oh, 
it's  awful  to  think  on  it,  Master  Ham  !  " 

Ham  regarded  Antony's  predictions  on  the  present  occasion 
lightly  ;  for  he  carried  an  incredulous  smile  on  his  face  ;  yet 
he  meditated  a  little  on  what  he  had  heard  as  if  it  contained  a 
moiety  of  truth  which  might  possibly  lead  to  serious  conse 
quences. 

Dismissing  further  discussion  of  the  subject,  both  men  turned 
their  attention  to  the  business  in  hand  in  real  earnest. 

Along  the  mountain  road  they  sped,  the  clatter  of  their 
horses'  hoofs  resounded  far  over  the  plain.  At  the  base  of  the 
mountain  they  found  a  few  survivors  of  the  famine. 

It  is  strange  men  seek  companionship  with  lofty  eminences, 
as  if  assured  of  a  greater  amount  of  security  than  they  could 
find  elsewhere. 


232  ZANTHON 

The  remnants  of  three  families  dwelt  here  in  huts.  By  lib 
eral  offers  of  pay  two  men  were  engaged  to  disinter  the  remains 
in  the  floor  of  Marlband's  house  and  convey  them  to  the  ceme 
tery.  So  many  incidents  occurred  during  the  famine  that 
Marlband's  movements  had  not  been  closely  observed  by  any 
of  the  people  now  Bpoken  to.  It  was  noticed,  however,  he 
visited  the  burial-place,  two  or  three  times  on  which  occasions 
he  seemed  busy  with  the  dead ;  members  of  his  family  no 
doubt ;  but  how  his  own  life  ended  on  one  knew. 

This  constituted  the  essence  of  all  that  could  be  obtained  re 
garding  him. 

Antony  reviewing  the  facts  in  his  mind  felt  himself  unable 
to  decide  whether  Marlband  might  be  dead  or  alive.  Coming 
into  the  neighborhood  of  the  old  house,  sometime  before  the 
arrival  of  the  grave  diggers,  he  seemed  to  imagine  it  easy  to 
solve  the  difficulty  ;  yet  nothing  met  him  but  mystery  and 
silence.  Ham  felt  instinctively  that  his  companion  was  cha 
grined.  Hence  he  forebore  to  press  his  conversation,  but  con 
tentedly  shared  the  gloomy  contemplation  of  the  old  retainer. 

Firfag  remained  a  long  time  silent,  endeavoring  to  reach  a 
conclusion  regarding  the  disappearance  of  Marlband. 

At  length  a  gleam  of  intelligence  more  acute  than  the  rest 
suddenly  possessed  him  ;  for  muttering  an  oath  he  wheeled  his 
horse  into  motion  and  rode  in  the  direction  of  the  old  fort? 
Ham  keeping  by  his  side. 

"  That  there  old  man,  Master  Ham,  was  too  knowing  to  let  this 
place  alone.  They  said  he  used  to  talk  with  the  fairies  in  it,  sure 
enough.  Maybe  they  brought  him  into  it  in  the  long  run.  They 
turned  him  into  one  of  themselves,  the  Lord  save  us.  Anyway 
he  went  in  there  dead  or  alive.  It's  just  what  he'd  do." 

"The  deuce  you  say,  Firfag,"  replied  Ham.  "' Pon  my 
word  I  would  never  have  thought  of  it.  Indeed  no." 

"  No  ;  nor  of  manys  another  thing  that  I  told  you,"  resumed 
Antony.  "  Didn't  I  put  you  on  your  guard  again  the  moun 
tain  hunger? 


THE    SEARCH  233 

Didn't  I  tell  you  how  to  keep  out  of  the  way  of  the  white 
boys  ;  an'  to  walk  across  a  fair  ground  without  being  molested?  " 

"  Indeed  you  did,  Antony." 

' '  Didn't  I  larn  you  to  dance  the  reel  of  three  ?  " 

"  Yes,  upon  my  word." 

"  Who,  but  me  said,  dead  men  didn't  tell  stories  ?  " 

"  I  heard  you  say  so  without  doubt." 

"  Was  there  anything  I  didn't  make  known  or  beknown  to 
you?" 

"  I  learned  more  from  you  than  ever  I  did  from  the  school 
master." 

"  Then  be  convinced  of  one  thing  more,  Marlband  is  in  the 
fort !  " 

In  a  short  time  afterward  they  arrived  at  the  place  men 
tioned.  A  careful  examination  gave  all  the  evidence  they 
needed  to  obtain  :  the  aperture  under  the  projecting  stone. 

"  Now  really  there  is  a  passage  here,"  said  Ham. 

"  In  course,"  replied  Antony.  "  How  could  the  good  people 
bring  him  in,  except  there  was  ?  " 

"  Quite  right,  Firfag,  quite  right ;  but  are  you  sure  he  is 
in?" 

"Fin  as  sure  of  it,  Master  Ham,  as  that  the  world  is  as  flat 
as  a  pancake.  The  man  was  sharp  and  proud.  He  wouldn't 
trespass  on  anyone.  He  worked  hard  for  the  family  but  he'd 
rather  die  than  be  a  burden  on  anyone's  hands.  No  doubt  he 
stayed  out  as  long  as  he  could,  maybe  until  he  buried  the  last 
of  them,  then  buried  himself." 

"  He  must  have  been  a  good  man,"  said  Ham  musingly. 

"  Oh,  a  great  rebel,  your  honor.  He  might  be  good  in  some 
things,  but  he  couldn't  go  to-heaven." 

The  young  man  made  no  remark  on  this  subject.  The 
expression  on  his  face,  however,  indicated  an  unbelief  in  the 
truth  of  Antony's  assertions.  Moreover  he  began  revolving  in 
his  mind  what  course  most  appropriate  to  pursue  in  the  pres- 
sent  case. 


234  ZANTHON 

Looking  wistfully  at  the  aperture  he  said  :  — 

"  In  faith  we  must  find  some  one  to  go  in  Firfag  1 " 

"  Is  it  under  the  ground  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Indeed  yes." 

"  Why,  your  Honor,  the  man  that  would  do  such  a  thing 
would  n't  be  sure  of  his  life  a  minute  after.  If  a  fairy  stone 
did  n't  strike  him  in  the  middle  of  the  forehead  at  once,  he'd 
go  deranged." 

"  Here  goes  Firfag,"  said  Ham  in  desperation  disregarding  his 
companion's  words,  as  he  began  divesting  himself  of  his  coat 
and  hat  preparatory  to  entering  the  subterranean  passage. 

"  Whatever  happens  I  will  go  in  on  Miss  Amby's  account." 

Seeing  this  Antony  proposed  to  ride  to  the  nearest  house  and 
procure  a  light. 

When  he  returned  fearing  Mrs.  Rinser's  wrath,  if  he  per 
mitted  Ham  to  go  alone  he  announced  his  intention  of  follow 
ing  him  into  the  cave. 

Both  men  entered  the  well-known  retreat  of  Marlband  with 
out  much  difficulty. 

They  were  considerably  agitated  on  seeing  the  remains  of 
the  unfortunate  man  ;  but  consoled  in  some  degree  by  the 
reflection  that  they  had  discovered  his  fate  for  a  certainty. 

Fear  as  well  as  undue  exertion  caused  Antony  to  yield  pro. 
fuse  perspiration.  He  trembled  in  the  presence  of  the  dead, 
conscious  that  if  living,  Marlband  would  have  given  him  a 
warm  reception. 

After  carefully  examining  the  other  apartments  to  ascertain 
if  any  members  of  the  family  had  died  there,  they  hastily 
retreated  to  the  outer  world  with  the  conviction  that  Marlband 
was  alone. 

Ham   appeared  gravely  sensible   of  having  performed   an* 
important  deed.     His  breast  swelled  with  pride. 

He  tightened  the  girths  of  his  saddle  like  one  who  possessed 
power  not  only  over  inferior  animals,  such  as  the  brute  before 
him ;  but  the  higher  order  of  mankind  ;  for  he  resembled  a 


THE    SEARCH  235 

warrior  preparing  for  battle  whose  path  would  be  marked  by 
terror  and  death. 

Mounting  in  haste  their  horses,  the  two  men  returned  to 
meet  the  grave-diggers  at  the  deserted  house  where  they  wit 
nessed  the  disinterring  of  poor  May's  remains. 

Ham  now  informed  the  workmen  they  must  also  remove  the 
remains  of  Marlband  from  the  old  fort ;  and  as  the  compensa 
tion  offered  them  for  so  doing  was  ample  they  readily  con 
sented. 

Thus  the  transfer  of  the  two  bodies  to  the  legitimate  resting- 
place  was  performed  before  the  going  down  of  the  sun.  The 
evening  was  far  advanced  when  Ham  and  his  companion  turned 
their  horses'  heads  homeward. 

Westward  towards  the  sun  they  went,  the  thoughts  of  the 
younger  man,  being  imbued  with  deep  sadness  on  account  of 
the  character  of  the  work  in  which  he  had  been  engaged,  while 
Antony  in  spite  of  his  endeavor  to  appear  gay  was  evidently 
affected  in  a  like  manner.  The  spirit  of  the  dead  had  over 
shadowed  their  souls  like  criminals  conscience  stricken. 

In  this  predicament  Ham's  mind  turned  to  the  future. 

The  first  consideration  presenting  itself  was  how  the  news  of 
the  loss  of  the  entire  family  would  be  communicated  to  Amby. 
He  determined  to  conduct  the  next  dialogue  with  her  ;  for 
Antony  had  expressed  fears  of  meeting  the  young  lady  when 
they  returned  as  she  would  be  so  much  disappointed  on  learn 
ing  that  the  hopes  he  had  inspired  in  her,  were  mere  illusions 
of  the  mind.  If  possible  he  would  have  halted  at  his  own 
house  and  permitted  Ham  to  ride  to  the  castle  alone ;  but  the 
etiquette  peculiar  to  servants  obliged  him  to  go  on  ;  apart, 
altogether,  from  the  wholesome  dread  of  Mrs.  Rinser  whose  dis 
approbation  of  his  conduct  in  this  regard  would  be  sure  to  meet 
him  at  his  next  visit. 

When  they  arrived,  after  the  horses  had  been  turned  into 
the  stable,  Ham  directed  Antony  to  seek  refreshments  in  the 
attendants'  dining-hall  while  he  sought  his  own  apartments 


238  Z.ANTHON 

preliminary  to  his  giving  an  account  of  his  mission  during  the 
day. 

As  he  entered  the  family  dining-room  just  as  the  last  supper 
bell  was  ringing  there  was  a  look  of  expectancy  on  every  face. 
As  might  be  imagined  Amby  was  peculiarly  alive  to  the  impor 
tance  of  the  occasion,  while  Mrs.  Rinser,  as  well  as  the  others, 
appeared  exceedingly  anxious  to  hear  good  news. 

Ham  sat  down  heavily  in  an  armchair,  but  refrained  from 
proceeding  with  the  supper  as  if  desirous  of  communicating  his 
thoughts  before  eating. 

Amby  divining  his  purpose,  did  not  hesitate  to  question 
him. 

She  asked  :  — 

"  How  many  did  you  find  Mr.  Boggleton  ?  " 

"  Two  dead  Miss  Amby  ;  a  middle-sized  girl  in  the  grave 
which  you  saw  in  the  floor  of  the  house  and  a  man  in  the  old 
fort. 

Upon  my  honor,  on  the  inside  where  one  would  not  expect 
to  find  him  ;  but  Firfag  you  know  said  the  fairies  or  as  he 
called  them  the  '  good  people '  had  carried  him  in  there  while 
living  until  he  died.  It  is  quite  strange  upon  my  honor." 

<k  May  and  my  father,"  said  Amby  pathetically.  "  Poor 
father,"  she  resumed,  "he  buried  himself  last  of  all  to  hide  his 
condition  from  the  world." 

"We  were  informed  also  Miss  Amby,"  said  Ham,  "  that  your 
father  was  seen  several  times  in  the  cemetery,  as  if  engaged  in 
the  burial  of  some  one." 

"  Do  you  know  how  many  times  ?  " 

"  No,  upon  my  honor,  excepting  several,  perhaps,  that  is 
many  times." 

"  And  was  there  no  word  uttered  or  sign  given  whereby  a 
hope  might  be  entertained  of  meeting  some  of  them  alive  here 
after?"  . 

"  Ton  my  honor  I  believe  not  ;  that  is  it  may  be  so.  We 
did  not  hear  so  or  see  so  Miss  Amby. 


THE    SEARCH  237 

It  was  deuced  hard  to  find  any  tidings  where  none  could  be 
given.  At  least  I  mean,  I  fear  you  may  be  offended  ;  where 
none  was.  Firfag  searched.  I  searched. 

'  Pon  my  honor  I  first  went  under  the  earth  for  —  to  —  with 
you  for  you.  I  said  to  Firfag  ;  'tis  deuced  queer  to  find  noth 
ing  that  is,  no  word  of  the  living  when  we  expected  something  ; 
to  which  he  replied  :  — 

'  The  fairies  your  honor  turned  their  heads  again  it,  you  know, 
an'  nobody  cannot  do  nothin'  in  coorse.'  " 

"  I  declare  to  my  conscience,"  said  Mrs.  Rinser  sharply,  and 
anxious,  evidently,  to  cover  Ham's  deficient  narrative/'  I  believe 
that  Antony  Firfag  is  too  outspoken  about  these  things. 

Never  you  mind  his  sayings  Miss  Amby.  To  think  the  good 
people  would  combine  to  defeat  the  search  for  your  friends  my 
dear  !  I  do  not  believe  it  ;  nor  never  will.  It  is  an  invention 
of  his  own  I'll  be  bound.  Besides  what  does  he  mean  by  it  ? 

.While  I  allow  he  has  great  foresight  about  the  people  and 
even  the  fish  in  the  river,  he  must  be  stopped  when  he  says  he 
knows  all  about  the  fairies.  Nobody  ever  does  let  alone  him. 

Mullander,  the  tailor,  who  tried  to  find  it  out  by  going  lis 
tening  at  the  fort  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  when  we  lived  in  the 
country,  got  blind  in  his  left  eye  and  went  crazy  in  the  end, 
just  on  account  of  his  inquisitiveness. 

I  could  tell  Antony  Firfag  many  a  thing  if  I  had  a  mind  to 
that  would  keep  him  from  talking  like  that ;  but,  my  dear,  he 
is  very  knowledgable  and  of  great  service  around  the  castle.'' 

Amby  resumed,  turning  to  Ham  : 

"  Then  we  may  conclude  to  a  certainty  that  I  only  am  left, 
and  must  bear  my  burden  of  earthly  woes  forever  alone  I  " 

'•  Ton  my  honor,  Miss  Amby,  yes.  I  mean  no.  That  is,  you 
are  not  alone  in  the  true  sense.  If  ever,  or  properly,  when  you 
say  —  when  you  said  —  the  deuce  take  me  if  my  thoughts  —  or 
words — " 

"My  dear  Ham,"  said  Mrs.  Rinser,  interrupting  her  brother, 
"you  want  to  tell  Miss  Amby  she  will  never  be  alone  while 


238  ZANTHON 

along  with  us,  and  moreover  it  will  be  our  pleasure  to  make 
her  as  happy  as  possible  under  all  circumstances." 

"  Ton  my  honor,  sister,  that  is  it ;  what  a  wonderful,  good 
person  —  I  mean  woman,  you  are." 

Amby  remained  silent. 

The  dread  of  impending  sorrow,  so  long  the  companion  of 
her  thoughts,  reached  a  climax  here. 

She  had  seen  the  deserted  house,  the  grave  in  the  floor,  the 
evidence  of  the  ruin  of  the  peasantry,  and  still  hoped  to  meet 
one  or  other  of  her  family  alive  ;  but  the  testimony  offered  by 
Ham  Boggleton  set  every  aspiration  in  that  direction  at  rest. 

She  was  now  alone,  a  dependant  on  the  charity  of  people  she 
did  not  care  to  love,  and  sick  at  heart,  as  if  suffering  from  some 
bodily  chastisement. 

Poor  Amby  1 


CHAPTEK  XVIII. 

SEEKING  A  REMEDY. 

S  with  other  phases  in  the  domain  of  nature,  the  laws  of 
circumstances  are  exceedingly  strange. 

The  attainment  of  any  particular  object  in  life  is  never  iden. 
tical  with  our  previous  conceptions  of  it ;  because  our  knowl 
edge  of  the  future  is  insufficient  to  direct  circumstances  to  ful 
fil  our  desires,  or  enable  us  to  deduce  correct  conclusions. 

The  realization  is  sometimes  greater,  no  doubt,  than  our 
expectations,  but  more  frequently  less  ;  thus  verifying  the  truth 
of  the  proposition  that  the  ideal  belongs  to  another  order  of 
things  and  quite  different  from  the  real  or  actual  character  of 
the  event  or  object  sought. 

No  one  ever  felt  the  force  of  this  conclusion  with  such  keen 
discomfiture  as  Ham  Boggleton,  while  considering  his  relation 
ship  with  Amby  Marlband. 

Now  that  she  was  living  under  the  same  roof  with  him,  he 
was  unable  to  proceed  with  his  love-making.  Cowardice  ap 
peared  to  thwart  his  designs. 

Whenever  he  thought  of  speaking  about  the  affection  he 
entertained  for  her,  and  how  faithfully  he  would  try  to  protect 
her  from  the  dangers  of  the  world,  his  utterance  became  inar 
ticulate  ;  the  invisible  caught  him  by  the  throat  as  if  to  stran 
gle  him  where  he  stood ;  and  his  heart  grew  weak  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  precipitate  serious  bodily  sickness. 

It  was  strange  the  agent  most  antagonistic  to  his  plans 
should  emanate  from  his  own  heart.  Moreover,  he  did  not 

(239) 


240  ZANTHOtf     . 

appear  to  reason  so  as  to  gain  power  by  knowledge,  because 
there  was  none  in  him  of  that  character  capable  of  relieving 
the  difficulty.  The  majesty  of  Amby's  presence  shut  him  up 
as  effectually  as  the  man  on  whom  the  section  of  a  mountain 
falls. 

The  influence  of  position  and  stratagem  lately  exercised  in 
his  behalf  was  of  no  avail.  Even  the  fact  did  not  prove  of  any 
value  that  her  friends  were  laid  low  in  the  dust,  incapable  of 
affording  her  protection,  powerless  to  retaliate  as  the  grass  of 
a  well-trodden  lawn. 

How  inexplicable  did  it  appear  to  the  shallow  mind  of  this 
aristocratic  boor  bent  only  on  selfishness,  that  a  poor,  defense 
less  girl  should  really  be  stronger  than  all  the  power  in  the  gift 
of  wealth ! 

The  golden  fancy,  which  had  urged  him  to  pursue  his  dream 
of  bliss,  was  evidently  treacherous  and  delusive  ;  and  the  van 
ity  of  self-conceit  blinded  him  to  the  truth,  as  if  it  were  his 
worst  enemy. 

Mrs.  Rinser  soon  discovered  the  dilemma  in  which  Ham 
found  himself  on  account  of  these  weaknesses. 

It  was  a  terrible  menace  to  her  authoritative  nature,  but  she 
was  not  frightened  ;  only  surprised  because  of  its  sudden  and 
unexpected  appearance. 

Holding  a  grand  consultation  with  Mrs.  Tuberfoot,  Mrs.  Aloes 
and  Miss  Mussy  in  the  drawing-room,  it  was  resolved  to  pro 
ceed  immediately  to  the  discovery  of  some  means  whereby  the 
difficulty  in  question  might  be  overcome. 

For  this  purpose  it  was  determined  to  consult  a  woman  sup 
posed  to  possess  occult  knowledge  of  unknown  things,  living 
about  fifty  miles  distant  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  mountain 
range  already  mentioned. 

This  woman,  whose  name  was  Mrs.  Timbertoe,  had  long  been 
famous  as  a  dispenser  of  charms,  an  interpreter  of  omens,  and 
an  adviser  to  persons  having  domestic  problems  before  their 
doors,  whose  solution  was  thought  well-nigh  impossible.  She 


SEEKING    A    REMEDY  241 

operated  exclusively  for  the  inhabitants  of  lordly  castles  and 
princely  fortunes,  deeming  it  beneath  her  notice,  as  well  as 
derogatory  to  her  profession  to  be  found  serving  the  poor. 

On  this  account  she  was  handsomely  paid. 

The  world  of  the  opulent  was  not  all  sunshine.  It  had  its 
superstitions,  its  terrors  of  unearthly  phenomena  and  secret 
crimes,  unexpiated,  as  well  as  that  of  the  poor.  Where  there 
was  a  difference  of  wealth  only,  the  degree  of  ignorance  pos 
sessed  by  each  must  be  near  the  same  standard  ! 

The  method  of  procedure  having  been  satisfactorily  settled, 
Mrs.  Rinser  summoned  Antony  Firfag  to  her  presence. 

Instead  of  going  herself  in  search  of  the  necessary  informa 
tion  she  would  dispatch  the  henchman  on  a  finely  caparisoned 
horse  to  bring  Mrs.  Timbertoe  to  the  castle,  where  comfortably 
cared  for  within  its  hospitable  walls  she  would  procure  all  the 
knowledge  required  without  any  third  party  knowing  of  it. 

When  Antony  entered  the  back  parlor  where  Mrs.  Rinser 
was  seated,  he  made  a  low  obeisance  in  his  usual  manner  ;  but 
it  might  be  observed  from  his  cautious  demeanor,  he  was  evi 
dently  determined  on  preserving  silence,  so  as  to  obtain  a  clear 
understanding  of  her  instructions,  as  well  as  to  convince  her 
of  his  desire  to  forfeit  all  present  and  future  claims  to  eloquence 
such  as  she  possessed. 

As  the  woman  was  speaking,  Antony,  without  more  ado, 
turned  one  of  his  ears  towards  her  in  a  listening  attitude* 
and  assumed  a  glance  of  concentrated  inquiry  on  his  face' 
which  brought  the  semblance  of  a  smile  into  that  of  Mrs' 
Rinser,  in  spite  of  the  gravity  which  generally  overspread  her 
features. 

"  The  more's  the  pity  ;  what's  not  worth  having  is  not  worth 
remembering.  The  dear  knows,  Antony,  things  often  take  a 
turn  one  did  not  expect ;  besides,  who  knows.  Perhaps  if  the 
snow  of  last  year  will  not  come  again,  we'll  have  other  equally 
as  cold." 

"  That's  the  talk,"  said  Antony,  as  if  roused  to  some  motnent- 

ZANTHON    16 


242  ZANTHON 

ous  occasion  by  a  trumpet  blast,  and  felt  it  necessary  to  affirm 
in  emphatic  terms  his  commendation  of  it. 

"  We  are  going  to  have  Mrs.  Timbertoe.  She  is  great  in  her 
way,  of  course  ;  quite  genteel  and  neatly  dressed.  Not  that  I 
ever  saw  her ;  far  from  it.  Her  ladyship  knew  of  her ;  and 
she  knew  from  some  one  else.  It  is  the  way  that  great  folk 
have.  There  is  no  knowing  their  intentions." 

"  What  does  she  do,  ma'am  ?  "  inquired  Antony. 

"  The  world,  Antony  ;  the  world ,  she  does  the  world," 
repeated  Mrs.  Rinser,  avoiding  a  direct  answer  to  the  question. 

"  She  is  thought  much  of,  and  no  doubt  it  is  right ;  why 
not  ?  If  the  shadows  of  yesterday  fall  across  us  to-day,  must 
we  stop  to  find  out  who  sent  them  there  ?  By  no  means;  there 
fore  Mrs.  Timbertoe  has  her  place.  Pompey's  pilla  r  was  in 
Rome,  Mrs.  Timbertoe  is  here." 

Antony  looked  around  the  apartment  to  ascertain  if  the  lady 
referred  to  was  not  domiciled  already  within  its  walls.  Seeing 
which,  the  woman  continued  :  — 

"  You.  will  bring  her  to  the  castle,  Antony.  That's  why  I 
sent  for  you.  A  horse  can  be  got  in  readiness  with  relays  for 
the  journey.  Start  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  with  your 
breakfast ;  make  six  miles  an  hour,  and  get  to  her  place  about 
one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  Nobody  can  tell  you  your  busi 
ness.  It  would  be  out  of  place,  of  course.  Horses  and  roads 
were  always  your  favorites.  As  I  said  to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot,  when 
men  know  what  to  do,  they  should  never  be  crossed  ;  and  it's 
hard  to  find  the  one  acquainted  with  the  right  turn.  Now, 
there  could  be  made  a  fine  display  on  the  horse.  It  will  look 
well,  and  show  the  person  you  go  to  that  you  come  from  the 
nobility.  The  pillion  with  the  crimson  lining  will  be  the  best 
to  bring,  and  anything  else  that  may  be  necessary." 

"An'  where  will  I  be  findin'  her  place,  ma'am  ? "  said 
Antony. 

"  Yes;  they  call  it  the  well  o'  the  World's  End,"  replied  Mrs. 
Rinser. 


SEEKING    A    REMEDY  243 

"The  Lord  be  good  to  us ;  the  end  of  the  world  is  a  bad 
place  to  look  for,  ma'am.  If  the  fairies  is  under  the  hills  all 
around  us,  the  deel  himself  must  be  there.  Howsomever  I 
heerd  tell  of  that  same  woman.  Oh,  be  the  powers  they  say 
she's"  — 

"  I  know  what  they  say,"  hastily  responded  Mrs.  Rinser. 
"They  say  many  and  many's  the  thing  that  has  not  the  least 
truth  in  it.  The  poor  malign  the  rich  and  the  rich  malign  the 
poor.  As  I  said  to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot,  when  two  things  are  oppo 
site  what  can  happen  ?  what  indeed  ?  Don't  tell  me,  Antony. 
No  one  escapes  the  tongues  of  people,  not  even  myself  nor  the 
master  that's  dead  in  his  grave." 

"There's  more  truth  in  them  words,  ma'am,  than  green 
blackberries  in  a  wind  puddin',"  said  Antony  gravely ;  and 
after  a  few  more  exchanges  of  sentiment,  the  conference 
ended. 

Antony  made  a  great  show  of  preparation  during  the  rest  of 
that  day. 

In  the  stables  he  spoke  with  the  authority  of  a  master. 
The  persons  with  whom  he  associated  knew  whenever  an 
expedition  was  contemplated,  Antony's  word  became  law. 
Hence  prompt  action  was  the  order  of  the  hour.  In  the  har 
ness-room  every  accoutrement  necessary  could  be  found  avail 
able  for  a  mounted  man.  Top  boots,  overcoats,  helmets, 
fur-caps,  spurs,  whips,  sword-canes,  pistols,  powder-flasks,  and 
shot-bags,  haversacks,  canteens,  leather  belts,  drinking-horns, 
and  a  large  assortment  of  other  articles. 

At  supper  time  Antony  received  his  final  instructions. 
He  sat  composedly  at  table  in  the  back  parlor  or  servants' 
hall  contemplating  with  a  smiling  face  the  soft  curling  steam 
arising  from  a  large  tumbler  of  whisky  toddy  which  Mrs.  Rin 
ser  had  placed  before  him,    to  finish  with. 

He  was  satisfied  with  himself  not  only  on  account  of  his 
surroundings  but  also  because  the  preliminaries  of  this  journey 
were  all  settled. 


244  ZANTHON 

He  was  like  many  other  men,  thoroughly  absorbed  in  the 
present  with  little  thought  of  the  past  and  none  for  the 
future. 

Long  before  daybreak  next  morning  Antony  was  far  beyond 
the  town  on  his  way  to  the  well  of  the  World's  End. 

He  rode  a  splendid  horse.  An  overcoat  considerably  worn 
had  been  selected  by  him  as  best  suited  to  his  condition,  Know 
ing  the  times  to  be  disturbed  he  possessed  a  wholesome  fear  of 
robbers  or  indeed  numbers  of  the  peasantry  who  were  leagued 
against  the  aristocracy  and  would  not  scruple  if  chance  offered 
to  attack  him  on  that  account  without  much  cause.  He  did 
not  therefore  court  display,  although  an  ardent  lover  of  it  when 
fully  protected  from  interruption  and  assault. 

The  rest  of  his  attire  indicated  the  huntsman  ;  cap,  top  boots, 
spurs  and  light  whip. 

While  the  entire  outfit  was  sufficient  to  attract  attention  ;  yet 
the  garb  might  be  that  of  a  friend  as  well  as  a  foe. 

Antony's  thoughts  concerned  the  intricacies  of  the  road. 

Every  public  highway  in  that  part  of  the  country  had  been 
imprinted  on  the  tablets  of  his  memory  as  clearly  as  the  Appian 
Way  was  known  to  Rome. 

Every  branch  which  lead  to  or  emerged  from  the  one  on 
which  he  traveled  received  as  much  attention  from  him  as  if 
he  had  paid  for  its  construction.  There  were  places  even 
where  he  believed  the  civil  engineers  must  have  committed 
errors  in  their  plans  which  he  could  readily  correct  if  afforded 
an  opportunity.  Nor  was  his  power  of  observation  confined  to 
places  as  we  mentioned  previously ;  but  extended  to  people, 
events  and  business  as  well. 

Antony  was  a  great  worldling  ;  on  that  account  he  loved  life. 
His  cogitations  on  the  present  occasion  having  been  pursued 
extensively  over  a  large  tract  of  country  but  recently  depopu 
lated,  his  mind  was  agreeably  diverted  from  it  on  perceiving  a 
pedestrian  journeying  in  the  same  direction  some  distance  ahead 
of  him. 


SEEKING   A   REMEDY  245 

At  this  place  the  mountain  range  became  awe  inspiring. 
One  could  feel  the  presence  of  a  great  agent  of  nature  as  per 
ceptibly  as  a  ship  within  the  influence  of  a  whirlpool. 

Upward  the  eminence  tended  until  it  appeared  to  touch  the 
sky. 

The  road  ran  in  the  direction  of  the  base  of  the  mountain 
and  into  an  immense  gorge  or  pass  through  it ;  where  might  be 
seen  two  great  plains  on  either  side  connected  by  this  pictur 
esque  highway. 

The  pedestrian  before  noticed,  carried  a  stick,  doubtless  to 
assist  him  in  walking. 

He  was  small  of  stature  ;  but  strongly  built  ;  easy  in  his  gait, 
quick  in  perception  and  confident  of  possessing  physical  pow 
er.  The  plainness  of  his  dress  might  assign  him  to  almost  any 
station  ;  indeed  seeing  that  he  traveled  afoot  Antony  supposed 
he  must  belong  to  the  peasant  or  artisan  class. 

No  doubt  he  was  one  of  them.  When  Antony  rode  up  with 
in  speaking  distance  he  observed  the  stranger  had  bright  eyes 
of  a  gray  color  and  features  rather  comely.  His  age  might  be 
about  thirty-five. 

The  greeting  common  to  the  times  having  been  exchanged 
between  them,  Antony  reined  in  his  horse  so  as  to  show  his 
desire  to  be  communicative  and  social  with  his  new  acquaint 
ance. 

"Off  an'  on,"  said  he,  "twenty  times  I  came  through  this 
here  gap  an'  every  time  it  makes  me  look  at  it,  pleasant  like." 

"  It  is  attractive,"  returned  the  stranger  with  a  quickness 
that  started  his  companion.  "  It  is  hard  to  imagine  that  one 
so  well  mounted  as  you  would  feel  any  interest  in  the  dull 
earth." 

The  sarcasm  apparent  in  this  remark  made  Antony  feel  the 
superiority  of  the  stranger  and  his  own  inability  to  controvert 
arguments  emanating  from  a  learned  source.  He  resolved 
therefore  to  pursue  a  course  of  conciliation  as  being  one  well 
calculated  to  avoid  trouble. 


246  ZANTHON 

"  As  we're  goin'  the  same  road,"  said  he,  "  you  might  jump 
into  the  pillion  behind  me,  an'  I'll  give  you  a  lift  a  few  miles  of 
the  way." 

The  stranger  accepted  the  offer  with  alacrity. 

Antony  resumed  :  — 

"  The  most  thing  that  bothered  me  when  I  first  came  through 
here  was  the  blowin'  of  the  wind.  There's  never  a  quiet  day  in 
that  spot.  No  wonder  the  people  call  it  the  '  Windy  Gap.'  " 

"  It  might  prove  another  Thermopylae  :  in  an  emergency," 
said  the  stranger  as  if  speaking  to  himself. 

"  Eh  1  What  ? "  inquired  Antony,  not  understanding  the 
allusion  of  his  companion. 

"The  atmosphere  is  in  a  hurry  to  get  through  this  pass  from 
one  side  or  the  other  thus  causing  the  wind  you  speak  of,"  was 
the  reply. 

"  That's  the  way  it  is,"  said  Antony,  "  I  persave  you're 
mighty  handy  at  knowm'  things.  And  after  all  its  only  natur 
al  the  wind  would  run  through  the  place  like  a  chimney  !  " 

"  You  come  from  some  neighboring  castle  no  doubt  ?  "  calm 
ly  inquired  the  stranger. 

"  Oh,  then,  indeed  I  do." 

"  You  are  the  servant  of  an  aristocrat  ?  " 

"  Retaynor." 

"  Member  of  a  retinue  ?" 

"  A  ferryman  ;  sportsman  ;  follower  ;  an'  to  carry  arrands. " 

"  You  omitted  the  greatest  of  them  all," 

''Maybe  so." 

"  Merryman." 

Antony  laughed. 

The  stranger  resumed : 

"  What  is  the  name  of  the  residence  ? " 

11  Dawnford  Castle." 

"  Is  the  owner  titled  ?  " 

"  He's  well  nigh  on  to  it." 

"  Is  he  a  lord  ?  " 


SEEKING   A    REMEDY  247 

"  I'm  blest  if  I  know.     We  call  him  '  your  honor.' " 

"  Pooh  I  a  mere  squire  with  a  diminutive  affix  attached :  an 
upstart." 

<l  Oh  !  he's  full  of  wealth." 

"  I  presume  you  have  been  in  his  service  all  your  life  ?  " 

"  Off  an'  on  ;  one  way  or  another  I  have  been  with  him  an' 
his  father,  most  of  the  time." 

"  You  like  the  position  ?  " 

"  Indeed  they  always  gave  me  full  and  plenty." 

"  You  would  never  ask  for  a  change  ?  " 

"  Then  indeed  I  wouldn't.  Why  should  I  ?  If  they  changed 
me  what  could  I  do?  " 

"  The  people  died  by  the  thousand  in  the  recent  famine." 

"  Yes  ;  an'  many  more  of  them  left  the  country." 

"  Who  is  responsible  for  this  ?  " 

"  Oh,  the  Lord  knows." 

"  It  was  the  system  instituted  by  men  that  made  the  famine 
a  terror  and  a  means  for  destruction  of  human  life.  The  men 
who  have  attempted  to  govern  the  country  are  responsible." 

"They  say  the  bad  times  came  for  punishment." 

"  Was  it  deserved  ?     What  crimes  did  the  people  commit  ?  " 

"  Oh,  then  indeed  they  done  many  a  thing.  Fightin'  and 
quarrelling  with  themselves  ;  playin'  pitch  and  toss  and  tricks 
at  wakes,  the  likes  of  them  was  never  known." 

"  It  is  a  slander  promulgated  by  the  rich  against  the  poor." 

"  Shure  the  famine  came  in  the  ground  ;  no  one  could  pre 
vent  it." 

"  Perhaps  the  conditions  originating  the  blight  could  not  have 
been  stopped  by  any  human  power ;  but  you  should  remember 
that  other  food  might  have  been  provided  by  the  people  if  the 
government  were  fully  interested  in  their  welfare  and  safety." 

"  I  persave." 

"Where  industry  was  absent  poverty  came  in." 

"That' s  the  talk." 

"  No  labor,  no  breakfast." 


248  ZANTHON 

"  Sure  enough." 

"  The  withdrawal  of  capital  from  the  business  of  a  country 
resembles  the  going  down  of  the  sun,  leaving  a  hemisphere  in 
darkness." 

"  Look  at  that." 

"  If  the  governing  body  protected  the  industries  of  the  coun 
try,  making  it  safe  for  capital  to  be  profitably  invested,  the 
poor  could  get  plenty  to  do  and  be  fairly  paid  for  their  labor, 
thus  preventing  distress  arising  from  scarcity  of  food." 

"  I  believe  you  there." 

"  Therefore  the  governors  are  guilty  of  murdering  an  inno 
cent  people." 

"  Hem  !  maybe  so ;  an'  what  brings  you  into  these  parts  if 
I  make  bold  to  ask  ;  or  to  spake  as  you  do  ?  " 

"  A  little  business  related  in  some  way  to  the  subject  we  have 
been  talking  about.  I  am  in  search  of  a  family." 

"  How  many  in  family  have  you,  my  good  man  ?" 

"It  is  not  mine  I  seek,  but  one  very  much  needed  at 
present." 

"  You  couldn't  thin  meet  with  a  better  man  nor  me,  for  if  I 
don't  know  them,  I  heerd  of  everybody  from  mountain  to 
strand." 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  demanded  the  stranger,  sternly.  "  Are 
you  true  ?  Whom  would  you  serve,  God  or  the  d ?  " 

"  The  Lord  between  us  an'  harm,"  responded  Antony,  piously. 
"  God  forbid  I'd  ever  belong  to  the  last  one  any  way.  The 
master  knows  well  enough  I  served  him,  an'  his  father  before 
him,  as  well  as  a  man  could  with  a  halt  in  his  leg.  Everybody 
a'most  knows  me,  Antony  Firfag." 

"  I  referred  to  patriotism.  How  would  you  act  if  there  was 
an  uprising  of  the  people  ?  " 

"  A  rebellion  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Faith,  I'd  hide  in  a  hole  in  the  ground.  I  know  plenty  of 
places  like  that,  where  they  couldn't  find  me." 


SEEKING   A    REMEDY  249 

"  You  are  better  with  your  master,"  said  the  stranger  shortly, 
then  resumed  : 

"  Antony,  did  you  ever  hear  the  history  of  Merraloon  ?  " 

"Merraloon,  the  rebel  ?" 

"  Aye,  Merraloon  the  chieftain." 

"  Then  indeed  I  did,  upon  my  conscience." 

"  Listen.  The  work  he  proposed  to  execute  in  his  lifetime 
remains  unfinished. 

It  was  rumored  that  one  of  his  sons,  the  only  surviving  one, 
went  into  obscurity  where  he  lived  in  self  denial  of  his  rights 
and  privileges. 

It  was  also  said  that  this  boy  married  in  his  hiding  place ; 
that  a  family  of  sons  and  daughters  grew  up  to  him,  but  re 
mained  ignorant  of  their  true  lineage.  It  is  this  family  I  wish 
to  find." 

"  Merraloon  !  Merraloon  ! "  repeated  Antony,  musingly. 
"  Begad,  I  never  seen  him  in  our  side  of  the  country.  No  ;  he 
wasn't  there.  Wait  a  bit ;  did  he  carry  his  own  name  ?  " 

"  No,  certainly." 

"  There  might  be  one  like  him.     Poor,  oh,  no,  'twas  not." 

"  Speak !  "  said  the  stranger  eagerly,  with  a  voice  full  of 
sternness  and  command. 

"  I  thought  of  a  man  that  I  knew  once  in  Footford,  but  it 
couldn't  be  him." 

"  What  made  you  imagine  in  the  first  place  that  there 
existed  any  relationship  between  them  ?  " 

"  Sorrow  go  from  me,  if  there  wasn't  one  thing  more  nor 
another ;  the  poor  man  was  learned.  Marlband  they  called 
him,  an'  thunder  an'  'ounds,  why  did  I  forget  it ;  sure  enough 
he  was  a  rebel  as  well !  " 

"  Tell  me  all  you  know  about  this  Marlband,"  said  the 
stranger  excitedly,  placing  his  hand  on  Antony's  shoulder  as  a 
reminder  that  he  would  not  be  trifled  with. 

Without  hesitation  the  messenger  from  Dawnford  Castle 
related  all  he  knew  of  the  history  of  Footford's  remarkable 


250  ZANTHON 

peasant,  omitting  the  part  pertaining  to  the  abduction  of 
Amby  and  her  present  residence.  When  he  asserted  posi 
tively  that  Marlband  was  dead,  the  stranger  groaned  involun 
tarily. 

"  Did  you  see  him  die  ?  "  he  queried. 

"  The  life  was  out  of  him  when  I  seen  him." 

"  Did  you  place  your  hand  on  the  body  and  feel  the  rigor 
mortis." 

"  I  felt  the  death  without  doubt  before  I  touched  him.  Wasn't 
he  a'most  in  pieces." 

"  You  said  he  had  sons  ?  " 

"I  did." 

"  Have  you  seen  their  lifeless  bodies,  too  ?  " 

"  No,  then  ;  the  father  brought  one  to  the  graveyard  himself, 
for  he  was  seen." 

"  And  the  other  ?  " 

"  The  other  — the  other  — the  other—" 

"  What  became  of  him  ?  " 

"  There's  no  tale  nor  tidings  of  him  unless  he  was  put  in  the 
ground  without  anybody  seeing  him." 

"  He  was  not  with  the  father's  body  ?  " 

"  No,  then,  he  wasn't." 

"  Can  you  name  any  person  who  saw  him  ?M 

"Nara  one." 

"  Is  it  possible  he  might  yet  be  living  ?  " 

"  Oh,  then  indeed  it  isn't." 

"  I  presume  the  girls,  his  daughters,  shared  the  common  fate 
of  the  others." 

"  No ;  yes,  they  did,  every  one ;  yes,  shuue  enough,  them 
all." 

"  All  dead,"  said  the  stranger  solemnly,  to  which  Antony 
made  no  reply,  for  his  thoughts  of  Amby  smote  him  with 
remorse  making  him  tremble  in  his  seat,  lest  his  companion 
should  by  any  means  divine  the  truth. 

A  loag  pause  ensued. 


SEEKING   A    REMEDY  251 

Antony's  inquisitive  nature,  however,  soon  broke  the  silence 
as  he  remarked  : 

"  You're  related  to  the  family  by  marriage,  maybe  ?  " 

"  Nonsense  1 "  exclaimed  the  stranger  with  a  laugh.  "  The 
relationship  is  due  to  patriotism,  not  marriage.  Family  ties 
concern  small  circles,  whereas  patriotism  seeks  to  bind  the  peo 
ple  of  a  nation  into  an  entire  brotherhood.  The  division  of 
classes  which  we  see  here  is  adverse  to  national  prosperity  ; 
therefore,  we  will  endeavor  to  rectify  the  condition  by  reorgan 
ization,  so  as  to  give  the  poor  a  better  way  of  living." 

Antony  feared  to  trespass  on  this  ground  as  he  did  not  fully 
understand  the  import  of  his  companion's  words  ;  but  a  few 
moments'  reflection  convinced  him  that  the  man  was  no  other 
than  a  rebel,  as  terrible  perhaps  as  Marlband  himself. 

"  If  Merraloon  was  to  the  fore,  or  his  son,  or  his  grandson, 
what  would  ye  do  with  him  ?  "  resumed  Antony. 

The  man  smiled  before  answering. 

"  We  would  teach  him  to  assume  the  leadership  of  the  new 
movement." 

"  What  would  he  do?  " 

* '  Prepare  for  war,  holy  war,  bloody  war  !  " 

Antony  groaned  so  audibly  that  his  horse  attempted  to  stop 
believing,  no  doubt,  some  dire  catastrophe  had  taken  place. 

"  Worse  nor  famine,"  said  he. 

"  Great  wants  call  forth  great  remedies,"  promptly  replied 
the  stranger. 

He  continued  : 

"  Antony  Firfag  we  will  soon  part.  My  road  leads  to  the 
right  to  where  you  see  yon  curling  smoke  ascend  into  the 
clouds,  while  you  move  to  the  left.  You  have  been  a  follower 
of  the  aristocracy  all  your  life  as  a  means  of  earning  your 
bread ,  and  therefore  excusable  to  some  extent. 

Be  advised  by  me,  turn  your  thoughts  in  these  latter  days 
of  your  life  to  sympathy  for  the  poor.  You  cannot  *do  much 
for  you  are  old  j  but  you  may  accept  the  new  idea  with  favor. 


252  ZANTHON 

Are  you  willing  to  hope  for  a  better  state  of  things  in  the  coun 
try  of  your  birth  than  what  you  have  witnessed  heretofore  ?  " 

"  Oh,  then  indeed  I  am,"  said  Antony,  trembling  ;  for  the 
stranger  had  jumped  off  the  horse  to  the  ground  and  stood  with 
his  hand  on  the  bridle  rein. 

"  Then  we  part  as  friends,"  he  continued,  "  Should  you  live 
long  enough  you  may  hear  from  me  again. 

My  name  is  Ribbonson  and  you  are  a " 

"Don't  say  it ;  "  said  Antony  excitedly  as  sinking  the  rowels 
of  his  spurs  into  his  horse's  side  he  dashed  off  at  full  gallop 
leaving  the  stranger  in  the  center  of  the  road  to  pursue  his  way 
as  best  he  could. 

Ribbonson  turning  to  proceed  in  the  direction  of  his  own 
destination  muttered  to  himself  good-humoredly  :  "  You  would 
make  a  poor  rebel  Antony  without  doubt ;  and  a  worse  soldier." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

PAYING  FOR  KNOWLEDGE 

T  A  7  HEN  Antony  Firfag  slackened  the  pace  of  his  horse, 
*  v  after  escaping  from  the  strange  man  who  called  him 
self  Ribbonson,  he  launched  into  a  well  timed  and  impassioned 
soliloquy  as  if  intending  to  relieve  his  mind  of  a  subject  it  was 
unable  silently  to  carry  with  patience. 

"  Oh,  the  schemer  !  the  rogue  of  the  world,  the  desaver.  Bad 
luck  to  the  hour  I  met  him  ;  with  his  galavantin'  wag  an'  high- 

folutin  talk.  He  has  the  art  of  the  d himself,  I'll  be 

bound. 

I'd  not  think  nothin'  of  it  if  he  didn't  try  to  swear  me  in> 
and  tell  me  I  was  a  ribbonman,  God  bless  us,  for  surely  that's 
what  he  was  agoin'  to  say,  the  villain.  In  the  latter  end  o'  my 
days  to  be  made  that,  is  beyant  belief.  Not  but  that  the  rib- 
bonmen,  the  Lord  between  us  an'  harm,  is  as  good  as  the  rest 
of  'em  ;  but  I  never  went  no  further  nor  match-makin'  an'  never 
will.  I  am  too  old.  I'd  rather  stay  sittin'  at  the  fire,  discours- 
in'  about  the  craps  an'  takin'  my  comfort  nor  oujb  through  the 
country  at  night  work. 

What  would  I  get  I'd  like  to  know,  if  the  master  was  hunted 
from  his  place  and  a  spalpeen  put  in  ? 

Cowld  comfort  I'm  sure.  I'd  be  oblidged  to  beg  my  way  and 
get  Thurlough's  payment ,  more  kicks  nor  hapence,  besides. 

I  won't  stir  an  inch  for  them,  the  blackguards  ;  not  an  inch." 

Antony  might  have  continued  speaking  had  not  new  scenes 
risen  to  institute  in  him  new  trains  of  thought.  The  divergence 

(253) 


254  ZANTHON 

from  the  regular  highroad  led  in  the  direction  of  a  valley  and 
through  its  center  along  the  bank  of  a  winding  stream,  where 
wild  flowers  abounded,  making  the  atmosphere  feel  as  if  its 
perfume  had  come  from  a  paradise  richer  than  that  designed 
for  man. 

The  birds  were  singing  in  the  woods,  situated  and  extending 
far  to  the'right  and  left  of  the  way.  The  water  with  an  easy 
motion,  occasionally  broke  into  soft  murmurs,  as  if  intending 
to  deliver  a  discourse  on  the  deep  mystery  of  its  being  ;  and 
many  a  huge  sycamore  cast  an  inviting  shade  across  the  way 
farer's  path. 

The  serenity  above  and  the  beauty  beneath  harmonized. 

The  majesty  of  the  Infinite  stood  forth  conspicuously,  so  as 
to  fill  the  heavens  and  the  earth  with  glory  ;  and  make  it  under 
stood  to  the  most  diminutive  form  of  life  how  admirable  and 
incomprehensible  is  God  ! 

The  fretful  mind  of  the  man  soon  became  tranquil. 

As  he  rode  forward  quietly  the  meditative  mood  lay  heavy 
upon  him.  His  frame,  in  the  sitting  posture,  was  slightly 
bent  ;  the  head  seemed  to  fall  in  between  the  shoulders  in 
an  undue  manner ;  the  knees  were  pulled  up  on  the  horse's 
sides  and  the  face  turned  wistfully  from  point  to  point  as  if 
expecting  to  behold  some  extraordinary  vision. 

Viewed  from  the  rising  ground  on  each  side  of  the  road,  one 
might  imagine  they  beheld  in  him  a  representation  of  the  foul 
fiend  searching  for  the  abode  of  mankind. 

As  the  traveler  proceeded  the  view  became  more  picturesque. 
The  uplands  gradually  neared  each  other  and  became   higher 
until  they  terminated  in  a  gorge  or  glen,  leaving  space  only  for ' 
the  passage  of  the  road  and  the  river  through  it. 

Still  meditating  on  the  incomprehensible  ways  of  human  life, 
Antony  entered  this  pass.  He  paid  no  attention  to  the  garru 
lous  stream,  or  to  the  notes  of  a  solitary  bird  perched  on  a  tree 
near  the  wayside,  the  mystic  sound  of  the  east  wind  which 
threatened  to  disclose  some  secret  to  his  ear,  the  vefdure  cover- 


PAYING    FOR    KNOWLEDGE  255 

ing  the  bluffs  or  the  blue  sky  above,  so  thoroughly  had  the  con 
duct  of  Ribbonson  frightened  him  into  the  employment  of 
.profound  thought. 

About  five  minutes'  ride  brought  him  round  a  sharp  turn  and 

behold  his  destination  appeared  to  view  ;  a  semi-circular  space 

on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  probably  five  acres  in  extent,  on 

*which  were  situated  a  handsome  cottage,  a  garden  surrounded 

by  tall  trees  and  numerous  hawthorn  hedges. 

An  avenue  west  of  the  house  led  by  many  a  fantastic  curve 
to  the  base  of  the  bluff,  where  a  stream  of  clear  water  poured 
from  the  rocks,  laid  bare  at  that  point,  and  fell  into  a  deep  tank 
of  stone  artificially  placed  there  to  catch  it.  The  tank  was  cov. 
ered  by  an  arch  of  brick  but  one  part  was  open  admitting  those 
who  desired  to  draw  water  from  the  enclosure. 

This  was  the  well  of  the  world's  end. 

The  country  toward  the  east  was  easily  discerned,  the  land 
being  open  and  rolling  beyond  the  garden. 

Rose  bushes  grew  up  to  the  windowsills  of  the  house  ;  three 
or  four  large  sycamores  stood  in  line  between  the  front  of  the 
domicile  and  the  river  where  birds  and  bees  came  betimes  to 
gather  the  honey  from  the  leaves  and  fill  the  air  with  the  mel 
ody  peculiar  to  their  kind. 

Several  beds  of  mignonette  and  other  fragrant  plants  in  the 
garden  contributed  their  share  of  perfume  to  the  atmosphere- 
The  calmness  prevailing  was  remarkable  and  Antony  rousing 
himself  into  activity,  felt  that  if  permitted  to  choose  a  place  on 
earth  for  his  home  this  would  undoubtedly  be  the  spot. 

For  an  instant  horse  and  man  remained  immovable  before 
the.  door,  to  which  they  had  rapidly  advanced,  thus  completing 
a  picture  that  previously  belonged,  for  the  most  part,  to  the 
beauty  of  external  nature. 

The  noble  bearing  of  the  horse,  the  richness  of  the  material 
composing  his  caparison  as  well  as  the  fantastic  dress  of  the 
man,  harmonized  very  well  with  the  deep-tinted  parts  of  the 
scene. 


256  ZANTHON 

Antony  turning  his  head  towards  the  house,  beheld  a  woman 
who  had  just  then  come  to  the  front  entrance  to  ascertain  the 
purport  of  his  visit. 

A  thin  figure,  tall  and  curved,  though  quite  active  in  her 
movements.  It  could  not  be  said  she  was  advanced  in  years  if 
the  dark  color  of  her  hair  indicated  youthfulness. 

The  look  of  her  eye  was  sharp  and  penetrating,  as  if  she  had* 
been  selected  by  some  of  the  members  of  the  "  fourth  estate"  to 
watch  the  actions  of  mankind  unperceived  by  them. 

The  features  were  distorted  by  wrinkles  and  muscular  con 
traction  ;  the  lower  part  of  the  face  being  twisted  a  little  in 
the  direction  of  the  left  side  and  the  forehead  and  cheek-bones 
appeared  hard  like  a  tree  stripped  of  its  bark  and  discolored 
by  the  inclemency  of  the  weather. 

Antony  suspecting  that  the  individual  here  described  was  no 
other  than  the  far  famed  Mrs.  Timbertoe  of  whom  he  was  in 
search,  assumed  a  jocular  air  and  launched  directly  into  pleas 
ant  banter,  a  phase  of  speech  rarely  if  ever  found  to  be  unpop 
ular  with  friends  or  strangers. 

"Faith,  Mrs.  Timbertoe,  for  its  yourself  that's  there,  you 
have  a  snug  place  of  it ;  an'  much  good  it  may  do  you.  Far 
be  it  from  me  to  say  you  arn't  deserving  ;  bad  luck  to  the  man 
that  would  say  so  ;  an'  may  I  never  sin  if  I'd  not  whip  him  to 
an  inch  of  his  life  on  sight." 

With  a  smile  that  indicated  incredulity  the  woman  made 
no  reply,  but  waited  until  Antony  had  dismounted,  secured  his 
horse  to  a  post  and  advanced  towards  her  with  a  letter  in  his 
hand.  She  then  asked  sharply  :  — 

"  Where  did  you  come  from  ?  " 

"  Oh,  then,  the  world  knows  that,  ma'am.  Havn't  you  heered 
tell  of  the  great  castle  near  Kindleton  to  the  left  as  you  go 
down,  an'  by  the  same  token  its  on  your  right  if  you  cross 
over." 

"  Dawnford,  eh  ?  " 


PAYING    FOR    KNOWLEDGE  257 

"Yes,  indeed.  A  mighty  fine  place,  an'  many  a  warm  cor 
ner  it  has  in  it ;  an'  many  a  bit  an'  sup  is  taken  at  its  table." 

"  Come  in ;  I'm  Mrs.  -Timbertoe,"  said  the  woman  with  a 
grave  air,  such  as  is  assumed  by  persons  having  great  respon 
sibility  on  their  shoulders. 

The  interior  of  the  cottage  was  well  furnished  and  scrupulous 
ly  clean. 

Instead  of  Mrs.  Timbertoe  being  what  some  might  imagine 
a  lone  hag  in  a  dilapidated  hovel,  she  possessed  not  only  large 
worldly  means  but  was  also  surrounded  by  a  numerous  family. 
Her  children  seven  boys  and  five  girls  were  full  grown.  They 
were  all  very  talkative  and  jolly  but  each  had  the  counterpart 
of  the  twisted  countenance  and  copper-colored  tinting  of  the 
mother. 

In  one  corner  of  the  principal  apartment,  snugly  secured  in 
a  large  arm-chair  sat  Mr.  Timbertoe  sadly  afflicted  with  imbe 
cility.  He  no  longer  paid  any  attention  to  the  other  persons 
in  the  room,  as  if  his  perceptive  powers  had  departed,  leaving 
only  mere  life,  as  a  preventative  against  corruption. 

His  movements  even  had  terminated,  excepting  when  he 
turned  his  eyes  from  the  floor  to  the  window,  or  other  point 
within  the  scope  of  his  vision. 

The  stillness  of  his  frame  was  awful.  It  seemed  as  if  Death 
designed  to  keep  him  quiet  and  silent  while  decrepitude  came 
slowly  over  him,  enveloping  his  spirit  in  its  embrace  before  ac 
companying  him  to  the  grave. 

The  withered  hands,  the  attenuated  limbs,  the  inclination  of 
the  shoulders  to  droop  towards  the  breast,  the  hollows  in  the 
sides  and  front  of  the  head  and  the  thin  white  hairs  remaining 
on  it,  were  evidence  that  Timbertoe  had  fought,  but  was  con 
quered. 

It  could  not  be  satisfactorily  established,  however,  that  he 
had  had  many  battles  with  the  world  so  called,  seeing  how  con 
spicuously  his  wife  maintained  the  leadership  in  the  household 
since  their  marriage. 

ZANTHON    17 


258  ZANTHON 

Much  of  the  money  obtained  from  the  "  quality  "  as  she 
called  the  aristocratic  people,  as  wages  for  her  craft,  went  to 
purchase  the  family  homestead. 

In  other  things  she  would  not  tolerate  the  least  interference 
and  as  the  number  of  her  children  increased,  her  ability 
seemed  to  become  greater,  until  nothing  transpired  within  or 
without  the  house  that  did  not  owe  its  origin  to  her  indomitable 
will.  Hard-fisted  in  money  matters,  shrewd  in  calculating 
chances  ;  assuming  that  no  one  was  her  superior  in  the  draw 
ing  of  logical  deductions,  and  far  seeing  into  future  results, 
Timbertoe's  commonplace  opinions  only  exposed  him  to  her 
ridicule  and  contempt. 

He  soon  found  it  convenient  and  easy  however  to  adapt  him 
self  to  her  rule.  He  dressed  in  the  cast-off  clothing  of  a  lord, 
amused  the  children  by  cat  calls  or  mummery  and  walked  oc 
casionally  in  the  garden  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  regard 
ing  complacently  the  laborer  at  work  on  the  vegetable  patch 
without  attempting  to  render  the  least  assistance.  Whenever 
the  mental  strain  of  the  wife  made  her  unusally  irritable  and 
wrung  from  her  admissions  of  being  sorely  burdened  with 
responsibility,  Timbertoe  would  propose  the  execution  of  great 
projects. 

"I  could  travel  for  one  of  the  leading  business  firms  of  the 
capital,"  he  would  say,  "  or  if  it  would  please  you  better,  I 
might  become  the  manager  of  a  large  newspaper  at  a  salary  of 
four  thousand  a  year.  I  know  I  could  do  either  capitally  ;  yea 
capitally." 

To  persons  who  came  to  procure  water  at  the  well  of  the 
world's  end,  he  communicated  praises  of  himself  while  exhib 
iting  the  beauties  of  the  place. 

"  What  a  world  of  work  I  have  done  on  this  place,"  he  said 
to  a  visitor  one  day.  "  Nobody  knows  better  than  I  do  how 
hard  it  is  to  raise  a  family  like  mine.  I  often  hear  people 
boasting  about  their  usefulness  and  the  amount  of  labor  they 


PAYING    FOE    KNOWLEDGE  259 

perform  in  a  given  time  ;  but  for  a  man  like  me  that  says  noth 
ing,  few  are  deserving  of  more  praise  !  " 

Mrs.  Timbertoe  heard  all  these  observations  either  personally 
or  by  report  with  calm  indifference.  Two  or  three  times  while 
unusually  angry  she  essayed  to  turn  the  man  out  of  doors  in 
order  to  make  him  attempt  to  earn  his  own  living  ;  but  as  often 
did  she  relent,  and  finally  became  fully  resigned  to  the  situa 
tion. 

Timbertoe's  imbecility,  therefore,  although  felt  by  the  family 
as  a  misfortune,  was  not  a  dire  calamity  such  as  the  loss  of  the 
wife  would  entail. 

While  the  stillness  almost  of  death  prevailed  with  him,  every 
thing  else  in  the  household  proceeded  as  usual.  Mrs.  Timber- 
toe's  voice  rang  out  at  all  hours  of  the  day,  clear  and  in  com 
manding  tones,  but  was  governed  by  a  musical  melody  that 
made  it  rather  pleasing  than  otherwise.  The  boys  went  to 
work  in  the  field,  the  girls  to  sewing  or  knitting.  The  meals 
were  served  at  the  proper  hours,  and  evening  brought  the  fam 
ily  together  to  talk  over  the  fashions  of  the  aristocracy,  the 
poverty  of  the  poor,  and  other  subjects  pertaining  to  the  times. 

Mrs.  Rinser's  letter  to  Mrs.  Timbertoe  was  long  and  carefully 
considered  by  the  latter.  In  doubt  as  to  whether  the  writer  of 
it  was  eligible  to  be  classed  with  the  set  she  attended,  the  inter 
preter  of  omens  was  particularly  attentive  to  the  business  in 
hand,  lest  her  visitations  to  inferior  people  might  injure  her 
status  with  the  gentry. 

In  connection  with  this  idea  she  questioned  Antony  at  some 
length  concerning  Mrs.  Rinser  and  other  leading  subjects  sup 
posed  to  be  within  the  scope  of  his  knowledge.  Then  she  with 
drew  to  a  private  apartment,  and  placing  the  letter  in  a  drawer 
with  others  of  the  same  kind,  said  to  herself  : 

"We'll  make  her  pay  for  her  high-toned  notions,  and  give 
her  little  for  it.  That's  what  we'll  do." 

Mrs.  Timbertoe's  preparations  for  departure  with  Antony 
Firfag  were  soon  made. 


260  ZANTHON 

A  black  shawl  on  her  shoulders  over  a  black  dress  ;  a  high 
black  bonnet  trimmed  with  crepe  on  her  head  ;  black  gloves  of 
a  material  like  serge,  and  a  black  parasol  having  a  dragon's 
head  at  the  end  of  the  handle,  composed  her  costume. 

Before  leaving,  she  gave  the  instructions  to  her  daughters 
usual  on  such  occasions  regarding  household  duties ;  pointed 
with  the  end  of  her  parasol  to  a  few  pictures  and  statues  pre 
sented  to  her  by  some  of  the  nobles  she  had  served  ;  and  turn 
ing  finally  in  the  direction  of  Timbertoe  said  : 

"  My  husband  loves  rest,  and  let  him  have  his  way." 

"  Upon  my  conscience,"  replied  Antony,  "its  more  nor  many 
would  do,  an'  signs  on  you,  it  will  stand  to  your  credit." 

Under  the  enchantment  of  this  praise,  Mrs.  Timbertoe,  pre 
ceded  by  Firfag,  moved  briskly  through  the  front  door  and  was 
assisted  to  her  seat  on  the  pillion  behind  the  man.  Then  amid 
the  adieus  of  the  children,  who  shouted,  laughed,  danced  and 
otherwise  displayed  emotional  concern  for  their  mother,  the 
ominous  looking  pair,  borne  by  the  noble  steed,  started  on  the 
journey  to  DaAvnford  Castle. 

"  You  said,  I  believe,"  resumed  Mrs.  Timbertoe,  addressing 
Antony  after  they  had  cleared  the  glen  and  were  well  into  the 
direct  route  westward,  "  that  Mrs.  Rinser  is  not  a  born  lady." 

"  Faith,  ma'am,  I  wouldn't  go  that  far  for  anything.  I  said 
she  is  an'  she  isn't,"  replied  Antony,  cautiously. 

"  Hem  !  very  vague  indeed,"  said  Mrs.  Timbertoe,  as  if  speak 
ing  to  herself. 

"  Howsomever,"  resumed  the  henchman,  considerably  puz 
zled  as  to  what  he  would  say,  "  she's  next  door  to  it." 

"To  what,  may  I  ask  ?"  inquired  his  companion,  assuming 
a  frigid  aspect,  the  better  probably  to  induce  the  man  to  give  a 
full  explanation  of  the  case. 

"  If  her  mother  wasn't  a  lady,  ma'am,  her  mother's  brother, 
not  far  removed,  was  a  gentleman,"  he  replied. 

"Oh!  quite  another  thing,  you  see,"  said  Mrs.  Timbertoe, 
"but  how  came  the  brother  to  be  a  gentleman  ?"  she  resumed. 


PAYING    FOR    KNOWLEDGE  261 

"  The  easiest  way  in  the  world,  ma'am ;  he  got  money  by 
hook  or  crook,  put  up  a  fine  castle,  an'  kept  his  hands  in  his 
pockets." 

"A  mere  upstart,"  said  the  woman,  contemptuously.  "Do 
you  mean  to  tell  me,"  she  continued,  "that  any  creature  doing 
those  things  would  be  a  person  of  quality  ?  " 

"  In  troth  I  do,  ma'am,  there's  no  denying  it." 

"  Why,  fellow,"  said  Mrs.  Timbertoe,  loftily,  as  if  Antony's 
remarks  had  goaded  her  into  a  hostile  attitude,  which  her 
ordinary  precaution  could  not  control,  "  people  must  be  born 
ladies  or  gentlemen,  or  money  cannot  make  them  such.  Small 
hands,  small  feet  and  small  ears  do  not  come  upon  them  for 
nothing.  Whoever  saw  a  penetrating  look  in  the  eyes  of  a  com 
mon  man  ?  A  butcher's  boy  may  gain  wealth  by  attending 
strictly  to  business  principles,  but  even  when  he  dresses  in  the 
garments  of  a  gentleman,  the  lubberly  habits  of  the  butcher 
may  still  be  detected  in  his  conduct.  I  always  thought  and  I 
think  so  still  that  the  gentry  have  the  protection  and  sanction 
of  Divine  Providence." 

Antony  began  to  understand  it  would  be  idle  to  cope  with 
Mrs.  Timbertoe  on  these  questions.  He  was  not  acquainted 
with  the  genuine  aristocracy  excepting  by  hearsay  ;  but  he 
entertained  a  fund  of  prejudice  against  them,  and  was  well 
versed  in  the  stories  related  by  the  peasantry  to  their  detri 
ment.  He  was  afraid  of  clever  people  like  his  companion,  but 
wherever  opportunities  permitted  he  would  endeavor  to  defeat 
them  by  quibbling  or  sophistry.  Hence,  at  the  mention  of 
Divine  sanction,  where  he  saw  a  chance  for  debate,  he  laughed 
derisively,  uttered  several  groans  and  other  exclamations  be 
speaking  doubt  in  its  truth,  shrugged  his  shoulders,  turned  his 
head  to  one  side  as  if  to  intensify  the  acuteness  of  his  words,  and 
said  : 

u  Oh,  then,  Mrs.  Timbertoe,  without  contradictin'  you,  ma'am, 
warm  is  the  corner  that  some  of  them  will  get. 


262  ZANTHON 

Shure  many  an'  many's  the  poor  girl  had  to  lave  her  home, 
with  shame  be  it  said  of  her,  on  their  account,  the  villains ;  an' 
so  signs  on  them ;  didn't  there  rise  a  great  storm  the  night  Lord 
Pinktosser  was  dead,  the  likes  never  was  seen  before  ;  an'  when 
the  breath  left  him,  the  half  of  the  house  was  carried  off  with 
his  soul,  the  Lord  bless  us  !  That's  as  true  scs  you're  there,  for 
I  seen  it  with  my  own  eyes.  Wasn't  old  Count  Garlic  seen  at 
night  in  the  woods  walking  near  the  big  house  after  he  died-, 
cold  as  ice,  poor  man,  but  in  course  he  had  to  be  there  for  pen 
ance  for  his  sins. 

They  say,  an'  its  true,  that  Lord  Micklebone  hung  himself  in 
his  own  room,  where  no  one  could  sleep  ever  after.  He  used  to 
be  seen  with  his  face  inside  the  window  looking  out  at  the  night 
before  twelve  o'clock  ;  of  course,  after  twelve  all  spirits  disap 
pear  ;  they  have  to  go.  Besides,  they  heard  him  in  the  hall, 
his  night-gown  rattling  again'  the  wall  like  a  blast  of  wind. 
Oh,  Mrs.  Timbertoe,  ma'am,  the  Lord  has  no  hand  in  them 
things,  I'll  be  bound." 

Mrs.  Timbertoe  made  no  effort  to  controvert  this  ingenious 
method  of  abusing  the  aristocracy.  She  held  her  head  high  in 
the  air,  showing  her  contempt  for  the  low  opinions  of  the  peas 
antry  ;  and  choosing  rather  to  bear  in  silence  the  stings  of  out 
raged  feelings,  than  deign  to  bandy  words  with  their  ignorant 
representative. 

During  the  rest  of  the  journey  she  confined  her  remarks 
to  the  weather  and  the  crops,  notwithstanding  Antony's 
endeavors  to  move  her  into  a  recital  of  the  mysteries  of  her 
calling. 

It  was  long  after  dark  when  they  reached  the  castle.  At 
the  outer  gate  the  man  pulled  a  horn  from  his  breast  and  blew 
a  loud  call  such  as  the  inmates  had  been  familiar  with. 

In  harmony  with  this  precaution  the  woman  found  the  house 
keeper  and  other  members  of  the  Boggleton  family  in  waiting 
at  the  great  entrance  and  peering  through  the  darkness  to  as 
certain,  no  doubt,  what  she  was  like. 


PAYING    FOR    KNOWLEDGE  263 

Mrs.  Rinser's  entertainment  of  Mrs.  Timbertoe  was  of  high 
order.  It  included  a  grand  supper  that  night ;  a  conversazione 
in  the  drawing-room,  at  which  Amby  was  present ;  and  a 
breakfast  the  next  morning,  whose  variety  and  costliness  would 
have  astonished  the  greatest  epicure  of  the  times. 

As  a  matter  of  course  the  object  of  the  present  meeting  was 
to  be  kept  a  secret.  On  this  account  and  to  guard  against  in 
terruption,  Mrs.  Rinser  conducted  her  guest  during  the  fore 
noon,  into  a  suite  of  apartments  on  the  north  side  of  the  castle, 
overlooking  a  picturesque  portion  of  the  country  through  which 
the  river  sped  to  the  sea. 

Here  the  two  women  gracefully  falling  into  immense  chairs 
which  stood  designedly,  adjacent  each  other,  began  the  deliber 
ation  for  which  they  met. 

The  most  amusing  feature  connected  with  the  proceedings 
was  this.  Ham  Boggleton's  curiosity  having  been  aroused  by 
the  mystery  surrounding  Mrs.  Timbertoe's  visit,  he  determined 
to  know  the  significance  attached  to  it.  For  this  purpose  he 
followed  the  parties  closely  ;  but  without  being  observed,  until 
he  finally  concealed  himself  behind  the  folds  of  a  large  table 
in  the  room  next  the  one  in  which  the  conference  was  held. 
In  this  situation,  with  the  aid  of  the  open  door,  he  heard  all 
that  transpired  on  the  occasion. 

Mrs.  Rinser's  preliminary  statement  would  fill  a  volume 
nearly  as  large  as  the  United  States  Statutes,  in  which  she  di 
lated  on  the  relation  of  the  Boggletons  with  the  aristocracy  as 
far  back  as  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era  ;  and  other  fav 
orite  themes  too  prolific  of  sentimentality  to  be  reproduced  in 
these  pages. 

Mrs.  Timbertoe  followed  calmly.  She  went  the  length  of 
saying  that  her  office  was  of  more  importance  than  the  posses 
sion  of  blue  blood  itself ;  for  she  kept  lords  and  ladies  where 
they  were  ;  that  is  when  any  of  them  were  threatened  with 
destruction  an  appeal  to  her  art  warded  off  the  evil. 


264  ZANTHON 

"  And  now,  my  dear,"  she  continued,  "  let  me  tell  you  what 
to  do  for  Miss  Amby. 

Fasten  two  pins  crosswise  in  the  lining  of  her  dress,  near  the 
nape  of  the  neck.  Although  it  may  not  come  to  anything  it 
is  always  good.  Extract  from  the  head  of  a  herring  the  bone 
called  the  tale  teller  ;  and  conceal  it  in  her  hair  ;  if  she  men 
tions  your  brother's  name  within  the  hour  following  this  act,  it 
may  be  considered  a  lucky  sign. 

Go  to  a  fireplace  alone,  where  the  fire  is  on  the  hearth  ;  sweep 
the  ashes  away  from  the  front  of  the  fire  and  place  two  pieces 
of  alum  each  the  size  of  a  small  bean,  about  four  inches  apart 
on  it  in  the  name  of  the  persons  concerned.  When  the  heat  melts 
the  alum  and  causes  the  parts  to  move  about ;  if  they  come 
together  with  a  rush  it  will  be  very  significant  and  may  be  re 
lied  on  as  meaning  a  hopeful  state  of  things. 

Send  Mr.  Boggleton,  at  midnight  to  the  stream  which  separ 
ates  two  counties,  taking  with  him  a  handful  of  wheat  grains 
and  standing  on  the  bank  cast  them  upward  on  top  of  the  water, 
invoking  the  name  of  his  sweetheart,  at  the  same  time.  Then 
as  the  grains  come  down  the  stream  let  him  catch  all  he  can  ; 
and  repeat  the  movement  three  times.  The  number  of  grains 
caught  finally  will  be  the  number  of  years  until  he  is  married 
to  her.  Should  he  fail  to  catch  any  the  case  will  be  doubtful." 

When  Mrs.  Timbertoe  had  enumerated  three  or  four  other 
remedies  of  equal  force  and  efficiency  with  the  foregoing,  she 
turned  abruptly  to  the  question  of  payment. 

"  As  you  may  prefer  to  pay  in  goods  instead  of  money,"  she 
said,  "  we  can  arrange  this  transaction  so  as  to  be  quite  satis 
factory  to  both  sides. 

I  will  expect  to  get  a  bolt  of  linen,  fifty  yards  long,  of  last 
year's  bleach  and  plain ;  six  ladies'  dresses,  not  the  worst  of 
the  wear  ;  three  bonnets  as  good  as  new  ;  five  pair  of  boots  and 
shoes,  common  or  patent  leather  ;  ten  new  muslin  handker 
chiefs  hemmed  and  bordered  ;  twenty-five  yards  of  drugget ;  a 
stone  of  feathers  and  a  case  of  butter." 


PAYING    FOB    KNOWLEDGE  265 

"  That  is  very  moderate,"  said  Mrs.  Rinser,  "  as  indeed,  of 
course,  any  professional  person  could  make  it." 

She  would  have  proceeded  as  usual  in  this  strain,  quoting  in 
stances  of  professionals  having  frequently  given  as  little  as  Mrs. 
Timbertoe  to  obtain  as  much,  but  the  thought  of  parting  with 
her  linen  of  last  year's  bleach  and  the  drugget  she  had  taken 
so  much  pains  to  have  manufactured,  fairly  stopped  herfurther 
utterance. 

As  the  two  women  arose  to  quit  the  apartment,  Mrs.  Rinser 
resumed  as  if  driven  to  speak  by  some  desperate  impulse:  — 

"  Is  there  anything  else  in  the  world,  Mrs.  Timbertoe  to  tell 
me,  before  leaving,  that  you  know  might  assist  me  in  the  pres 
ent  difficulty  ?  " 

To  which  her  companion,  after  a  short  pause  answered,  plac 
ing  her  lips  near  the  ear  of  the  other  woman  as  if  afraid  of 
listeners  : 

"  If  your  brother  cannot  court  the  lady  himself,  you  court  her 
for  him." 

Then  she  gave  Mrs.  Rinser  a  push  with  her  hand,  winked 
her  right  eye  knowingly  and  added  :  "  You  understand." 

After  this  Mrs.  Timbertoe  gathered  a  portion  of  her  dress 
in  one  of  her  hands,  closed  her  lips  and  descended  to  the  hall 
through  which  she  walked  to  the  door  where  a  light  vehicle 
was  in  waiting  to  convey  her  home. 

Ham  mystified  beyond  conception  as  to  what  it  all  meant 
came  out  from  his  hiding  place  saying  to  himself : 

"  The  deuce  take  her  if  her  charges  are  not  the  heaviest  I  ever 
heard.  Upon  my  honor  I  believe  Firfag  would  say  as  much,  I 
do,  indeed." 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THE  FIRST  FRIEND  IN  THE  NEW  WORLD. 

A  BOUT  the  time  the  dawn  began  to  appear  around  the  great 
**•  church  where  Zanthon  was  sleeping  as  described  in  the 
tenth  chapter  of  these  pages,  a  muffled  figure  approached  the 
outer  door  of  the  sacristy,  or  investment  room,  situated  on  the 
east  end  of  the  edifice  and  communicating,  through  other 
doors,  with  the  sanctuary  within. 

The  figure  held  a  key  in  one  hand  and  after  opening  the 
door,  entered. 

When  the  wax  taper,  standing  in  an  old  candlestick  on  the 
mantel-piece,  was  lighted,  and  the  new  arrival  began  to  come 
out  of  the  large  incongruous  wrappings  at  first  noticed,  the 
walls  of  the  room  if  they  had  had  eyes  could  have  seen  a 
woman.  Moreover  they  would  have  beheld  a  person  in  physi 
cal  aspect  as  near  a  monster  as  it  seemed  possible  for  nature  to 
attempt  to  mature,  in  view  of  the  well-known  beauty  of  the 
gentle  sex. 

The  woman  was  clearly  six  feet  in  height ;  massive  in  all 
sections  of  her  frame,  with  an  unwieldly  gait  and  ponderous 
tread.  Her  feet,  always  bare,  were  of  huge  growth,  flat,  bul 
bous  and  horny.  The  arms,  also  naked,  showed  that  peculiar 
discoloration  of  the  skin  known  to  be  caused  by  the  action  of 
the  weather  ;  and  the  hands  might  be  taken  for  formidable 
bludgeons,  if  closed  to  resist  aggression.  Her  shoulders,  high 
and  square  like  those  of  a  man,  appeared  the  best  shaped  parts 
of  the  body. 

(266) 


FIRST    FRIEND    IN    THE    NEW    WORLD          267 

Towering  above  all,  supported  by  a  short  thick  neck,  was  a 
head  whose  capacious  lineaments  might  be  studied  with 
advantage  by  those  calculating  on  the  production  and  repre 
sentation  of  an  Indian  Sphinx.  Prominent  cheekbones, 
immense  eyebrows,  red  eyes,  a  nose  of  the  pug  order  ;  but 
large  and  endowed  with  extensive  irregularities  at  the  end  and 
a  mouth  bearing  a  relationship  or  proportion  to  the  head  that 
a  great  cavern  does  to  a  mountain  whose  entire  lower  front  is 
involved  by  it. 

A  mass  of  tangled  red  hair  surmounted  the  top  in  a  most 
conspicuous  manner,  undivided  and  uncombed,  like  wool  on  a 
sheep's  back. 

The  dress  worn  by  this  woman  was  composed  of  a  number  of 
rags  stitched  together  and  fashioned  into  a  gown.  As  a  matter 
of  utility  it  fitted  closely  about  the  neck  and  waist,  the  skirt 
being  short  so  as  to  prevent  it  touching  the  dusty  or  muddy 
ground. 

It  was  evident  from  all  these  appearances,  that,  the  person 
here  described  belonged  to  the  lowest  class  of  society  ;  more  of 
course  on  account  of  the  accidents  of  birth  and  surroundings 
than  any  fault  of  her  own. 

Her  preliminary  arrangements  having  been  completed  in  the 
sacristy,  she  passed  through  a  side  door  into  the  church. 
Besides  the  light,  she  carried  a  sweeping  brush  and  a  cloth  for 
dusting  the  seats  and  rails  in  and  out  of  the  sanctuary  in  pre 
paration  for  the  morning  services,  at  which  many  pious  people 
were  accustomed  to  attend. 

Almost  the  first  object  coming  into  view  was  the  form  of 
Zanthon  extended  on  the  steps  of  the  altar. 

The  woman,  in  great  surprise,  raised  the  light  above  her  head 
and  glanced  wildly  around,  to  ascertain  if  there  were  other 
persons  in  the  party  ;  for  her  first  impression  was,  that  a  for 
cible  entrance  to  the  sacred  edifice  had  been  effected  by  unau 
thorized  people. 


268  ZANTHON 

Failing  to  discover  the  appearance  of  a  second  individual 
she  approached  the  boy. 

He  was,  indeed,  an  object  capable  of  exciting  pity  in  any 
human  heart,  no  matter  how  rough  it  might  be.  Covered 
with  dust  from  head  to  feet,  making  it  evident  he  had  traveled 
far  and  was  a  stranger ;  his  old  clothes  rent  into  tatters,  his 
feet  swollen  and  stiff  from  fatigue,  his  hair  in  wild  disorder 
and  his  whole  person  appearing  as  if  it  meant  to  sink  into  one 
chaotic  mass,  he  presented  such  a  demonstration  of  misery  as 
shocked  even  the  callous  mind  of  this  woman.  She  stood  irre 
solute  in  action,  contemplating  the  subject  of  her  thoughts. 

Dull  as  nature  had  made  her,  yet  on  this  occasion  her  reflec 
tions  became  far-reaching  and  varied. 

Sympathy  caused  her  to  tremble. 

Physical  power,  such  as  she  possessed,  stood  forth  ready  to 
offer  its  services  in  the  protection  of  this  helpless  waif.  Of 
course  the  condition  of  the  times  would  justify  the  entertain 
ment  of  any  conclusion,  however,  extravagant. 

She  thought  that : 

Having  no  friends,  he  came  here  to  die. 

Maybe  bad  men  killed  all  his  family;  and  he  alone  escaped. 

Perhaps  he  ran  away  from  hard  work  or  cruelty. 

Why  did  he  come  in  here  ;  or  how  did  he  get  in  ? 

Was  he  sent  ?  was  he  brought  by  some  one  else  and  then 
abandoned  ?  Oh,  she  knew.  It  was  this  :  God  had  a  hand  in 
it.  That  was  easily  seen  ! 

Holding  the  light  nearer  his  head  she  continued  her  observa 
tions  : 

This  was  a  well-shaped  boy  ;  no  doubt  he  possessed  a  comely 
face.  Would  she  disturb  his  deep,  stertorous  breathing,  poor, 
helpless  thing  ? 

She  hesitated.  It  would  be  a  crime  to  do  so  ;  perhaps  a 
sacrilege.  Yet  what  would  time  develop  ? 

Her  indecision  was  merely  momentary  on  reflecting  how  soon 
the  place  must  be  thrown  open  to  the  morning  worshippers  and 


FIRST    FRIEND    IN    THE    NEW    WORLD          269 

the  necessity  which  obliged  her  therefore  to  proceed  immediately 
with  the  work  she  had  come  to  perform. 

Urged  in  this  manner  to  avoid  further  delay,  she  began  to 
smooth  his  hair  with  her  large  hand,  at  first  lightly  ;  then 
gradually  increasing  the  pressure  until  it  became  sufficient  to 
awake  him. 

This  method  was  successful,  without  being  harsh.  With  a 
sigh  resembling  a  moan,  the  boy  suddenly  awoke,  then  sat 
upright  and  began  rubbing  his  eyes  with  the  backs  of  his 
hands. 

The  woman  straightened  herself  and  waited  until  conscious 
ness  in  the  boy  became  fully  established,  knowing  from  expe 
rience  that  this  precaution  was  essential  before  speaking. 

The  recollection  of  his  home  and  friends  first  recurred  to 
Zanthon's  mind  ;  but  seeing  a  light  and  an  individual  present, 
he  turned  his  eyes  sorrowfully  upward  in  the  direction  of  the 
woman's  face.  A  slight  shock  might  be  perceived  agitating  his 
breast  and  shoulders  as  their  eyes  met,  on  account  of  the 
woman's  hideous  aspect  ;  otherwise  the  scrutiny  on  both  sides 
was  characteristic  of  great  wonder. 

The  effect  of  this  study  on  the  woman  seemed  to  increase 
her  sympathy  ;  for  her  face  became  elongated  and  the  traces  of 
grief  on  it  assumed  a  clearer  and  more  profound  outline. 

She  essayed  to  speak  ;  but  found  it  too  difficult  because  of 
the  emotional  contest  within  her,  which  involved  the  organs  of 
speech  as  if  they  had  become  paralyzed. 

Besides  she  was  at  best  a  poor  speaker.  However,  as  time 
again  forced  her  to  action  she  said  to  the  boy  : 

"  Ef  yer  pecture  was  an  the  wall  et  'ud  be  a  lovely  saint." 

This  expression  was  probably  meant  as  a  compliment  to 
Zanthon's  clear  lustrous  eyes  upturned  as  in  paintings  of  saints 
and  to  the  general  regularity  of  his  features. 

As  he  smiled  faintly  in  return  for  this  gratuitous  encomium 
the  woman  continued : 

"  Yer  mother  ?  " 


270  ZANTHON 

"  Dead,"  replied  Zanthon. 

"  Fa'er  ?  " 

"Dead." 

"Everybody  dead?" 

"  Everybody." 

"  Same  as  me,"  said  the  woman,  turning  the  tips  of  her 
fingers  towards  her  breast,  she  continued  : 

"  What's  yer  name  ?  " 

"  Zanthon." 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  too  much.  I'll  call  ye  baby.  You'l  be  me 
baby." 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  asked  Zanthon  in  some  alarm  at  this  sud 
den  confiscation  of  his  person  and  name. 

"  Sorrow  one  o'me  knows,"  answered  the  woman  vaguely  : 
which  answer  might  represent,  either  the  profound  ignorance 
of  the  most  unlettered  ;  or  the  most  philosophic  admission  or 
truth  of  the  erudite  of  mankind. 

"  What  do  the  people  call  you  ?  " 

"  They  call  me  big  Nancy." 

"  Why  do  they  call  you  that*" 

"  The  sorrow  one  o'  me  knows,"  said  the  woman  shaking  her 
head. 

After  a  little  reflection  the  boy  continued  with  an  assumption 
of  confidence  in  his  manner  : 

"/  know  why  ;  it  is  because  you  are  big  and  because  you  are 
Nancy." 

The  woman  laughed  outright. 

Perhaps  reason  had  never  previously  approached  so  near  to 
her  understanding  as  now  ;  for  on  this  occasion  its  brilliant 
flash  was  perceived  by  it,  unmistakably.  She  again  questioned 
the  boy : 

"Where 'ill  ye  go?" 

"  Into  the  world." 

"Where?" 


FIRST   FRIEND    IN   THE    NEW    WORLD          271 

"  Straight  on.  When  I  go  out  I  will  not  turn  to  the  right  or 
to  the  left ;  but  in  a  direct  line  forward." 

Nancy  gave  another  loud  laugh,  forgetting  altogether  the 
sacredness  of  the  precincts  in  which  she  stood.  Zanthon's 
replies  being  so  much  out  of  the  common  order,  that  she  felt 
an  uncontrollable  desire  to  be  merry  at  every  fresh  idea 
emanating  from  the  boy. 

"  Wont  no  one  come  to  fetch  ye  ?  "  she  resumed. 

"  No,"  returned  Zanthon  with  a  shake  of  his  head  indicative 
of  melancholy. 

"  There  is  no  one  left  to  me.  I  am  quite  alone.  I  thought 
every  person  in  the  world  was  dead.  I  did  indeed." 

0  Ha'nt  ye  nothin  t'  eat  ?  " 

"  Nothing.  I  am  not  very  very  hungry  ;  but  a  little  weak  in 
my  bones.  I  fasted  a  long  time." 

The  woman  moaned  on  hearing  this  ;  no  doubt  to  express 
sympathy  for  the  boy's  great  sufferings.  Then  as  if  she  had 
resolved  on  the  performance  of  something  difficult  sh'e  extended 
her  hand  to  him  saying  :  — 

"  Comb  I  ha'  money." 

The  boy  stood  up  and  accompanied  his  new  friend  to  the 
sacristy  where  she  provided  him  with  a  comfortable  seat  to 
await  her  return,  as  she  was  obliged  to  complete  her  work  in 
the  church. 

No  one  knew  where  Big  Nancy  was  born.  As  a  baby  she 
was  found  on  the  steps  of  an  orphan  asylum,  where  having 
been  taken  in  she  was  nursed  carefully  and  remained  until 
about  the  age  of  twelve  years.  Then  she  voluntarily  left  the 
institution  to  work  as  a  scullion  for  her  daily  bread.  Her  lot 
fell  among  a  class  of  persons,  sympathetic  enough,  but  unable 
or  unwilling  to  pay  wages.  Usually  Nancy  was  employed  by 
the  day  to  perform  some  heavy  job  of  work,  such  as  washing  for 
a  family  of  ten ;  scrubbing  the  floors  of  new  houses  before  the 
intended  occupants  began  to  reside  there  ;  cleaning  apartments 
occupied  by  the  sick  and  infirm ;  and  even  hauling  manure  by 


272  ZANTHON 

means  of  a  large  basket  on  her  back,  from  the  dunghill  to  the 
garden  ! 

Now  at  one  place,  then  at  another.  First  east,  then  west. 
To-day  in  the  north,  to-morrow  in  the  south  end  of  the  town, 
she  became  as  well  known  as  the  chief  constable. 

As  she  grew  to  be  very  strong,  was  always  ready  for  business, 
and  exacted  no  other  recompense  for  her  labor  than  food,  her 
services  were  always  in  demand. 

She  loved  hard  labor,  indeed,  it  might  be  said  that  she  was 
work  personified. 

It  appeared  too,  she  had  no  regular  time  for  sleep.  Often 
after  working  over  a  wash-tub  all  day,  did  she  watch  by  the 
bed-side  of  a  sick  woman  or  dying  child  through  the  night, 
resuming  work^m  the  following  morning  as  cheerfully  as  if  she 
had  slept  the  equivalent  of  the  time  allowed  other  people.  Even 
when  invited  to  stay  over  night  to  rest  at  places  where  she  had 
been  engaged  in  toil  she  would  refuse  all  ceremony  and 
conceal  herself  in  some  obscure  corner  of  the  house,  sleeping 
soundly  on  a  little  straw  with  her  shawl  wrapped  round  her 
head  and  probably  an  old  quilt  for  covering. 

A  stranger  entering  the  town  and  hearing  the  citizens  speak 
so  frequently  of  Nancy,  would  imagine  she  exercised  greater 
influence  on  the  period  than  a  permanent  institution  with  its 
architectural  designs,  endowments,  dissolute  students  and  pro 
fessorships. 

If  a  wife  complained  of  having  too  much  work  on  hand,  the 
remedy  was  soon  told  :  — 

"  Call  in  Big  Nancy." 

If  a  family  intended  to  remove  to  another  residence  which 
involved  extra  labor  such  as  packing  and  the  readj  ustment  of 
the  furniture  in  the  new  house  ;  this  proposition  was  invariably 
announced  :  — 

"We  will  of  course  have  Big  Nancy." 

When  all  other  means  failed  in  the  dispatch  of  impor 
tant  messages,  where  life  and.  death  were  concerned,  one 


FIRST    FRIEND    IN    THE    NEW    WORLD          273 

consoling  reflection  rested  comfortably  on  the  minds  of  the 
people  :  — 

They  could  send  Big  Nancy. 

Parties  organizing  for  a  day's  pleasure  in  the  country,  if  by 
accident  they  found  some  of  their  packages  too  heavy,  always 
reconciled  the  difficulty  with  the  hopeful  conclusion  :  — 

"  Big  Nancy  will  carry  them,"  and  further: 

"  We  can  put  the  child,  when  he  gets  tired  on  Big  Nancy's 
back. 

The  bottles,  we  thought  could  not  be  packed  with  the  other 
things,  may  be  carried  in  the  side  pockets  of  Big  Nancy.  Why, 
yes  ;  and  the  can  of  lard  and  the  sugar  and  the  basket  of  eggs 
as  well. 

Nancy  can  carry  a  pail  of  fresh  water  on  her  head  and  a 
dipper  in  her  hand  so  that  we  may  have  means  to  quench  our 
thirst  on  the  way. 

But  what  will  be  done  with  the  keg  of  cider  ? 

What  indeed  !  why  Big  Nancy  will  carry  it  of  course." 

Nor  was  this  all.  It  was  not  uncommon  to  see  Nancy  yoked 
to  a  hand-cart,  laden  with  provisions  for  the  supply  of  persons 
working  in  the  suburbs  of  the  town.  Such  labor  she  seemed  as 
willing  to  execute  as  any  other  of  a  lighter  kind. 

No  one  appeared  to  sympathize  with  this  human  slave ; 
excepting  poor  women  occasionally  who  said  words  of  com 
mendation  or  pity  in  exchange  for  her  help.  Nature  had 
made  her  hideouts,  and  many  imagined  that  this  was  a  clear 
passport  towards  the  withdrawal  of  all  those  tender  feel 
ings  and  acts  which  make  life  in  society,  pleasant  for  most 
people. 

It  was  supposed,  indeed,  that  she  did  not  understand  the  dif 
ference  between  praises  and  censures,  for  she  laughed  equally 
at  both. 

Seeing  the  extent  of  her  great  strength,  her  acquaintances 
imagined  it  would  be  preposterous  to  pity  her  for  weaknesses. 
As  she  always  relieved  the  distresses  of  others  the  did  not  need 

ZANTHON     18 


274  ZANTHON 

assistance  for  herself;  but  like  a  god  was  sufficiently  endowed 
to  make  her  condition  eternally  independent. 

Whatever  her  own  reflections  were  regarding  human  kindness 
and  the  like,  none  knew. 

Young  and  old,  rich  and  poor  flattered  themselves  with  the 
hope  of  one  day  reaching  a  happy  period  in  this  world  ;  Nancy 
never  :  for  during  holidays  and  seasons  of  amusement  she 
had  most  work  to  perform.  Rest  and  peace  came  to  all  in 
some  shape  ;  but  to  Nancy  appeared  only  unrelenting  hard 
ship  ! 

No  vision  of  human  benevolence  ever  appeared  to  the 
instincts  of  her  soul.  No  feeling  such  as  is  begotten  in  the 
heart  by  the  charity  of  others,  ever  made  itself  conscious 
above  the  darkness  of  her  intelligence. 

She  stood  alone,  like  a  rock  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  buffeted 
on  all  sides  by  tides  or  waves  or  winds. 

Like  the  eternal  clatter  of  a  mill-wheel  or  the  never-ceasing 
roar  of  a  waterfall,  she  manifested  her  power  before  the  whole 
community  without  cessation. 

It  is  singular  how  unwritten  law  exercised  by  unseen  power, 
sometimes,  aye,  indeed,  always,  finds  a  means  of  being  equit 
able  to  the  unfortunate. 

Nancy  was  denied  a  place  in  society  ;  but  the  Infinite  raised 
her  into  the  region  of  the  great  and  good.  What  the  people 
despised  they  were  forced  to  admire. 

That  which  they  oppressed  with  the  burden  of  many  tribula- 
.  tions  was  at  the  same  time  founding  a  fame  which  would  out 
live  all  others  in  the  community. 

Individuals  of  all  classes  placed  Nancy  in  a  line  with  the 
institutions  of  the  town.  Strangers  on  inquiry  found  that  the 
people  recognized  three  institutions  of  learning,  one  orphanage, 
a  county  hospital,  a  jail,  a  court-house,  a  custom-house,  a  post- 
office,  two  newspapers,  ninety-nine  saloons,  three  idiots  roam 
ing  at  large  who  amused  the  inhabitants,  a  little  blind  woman, 
&  denizen  of  the  bridge  and  Big  Nancy. 


FIRST    FRIEND    IN    THE    NEW    WORLD          275 

Many  a  town,  of  larger  proportions  would  be  glad  to  boast  of 
being  so  well  provided  in  these  acquisitions. 

As  a  matter  of  course  there  were  a  number  of  second-rate 
celebrities,  persons,  for  instance,  believing  themselves  of  great 
consequence  but  in  reality  were  of  no  consequence  whatever  ; 
others  who  attempted  to  acquire  fame  from  having  acquaint 
ances  living  in  the  capital  ;  the  gentry  who  owned  property  in 
the  district,  the  small-minded  shop-keepers  and  a  few  office 
holders  ;  but  Nancy's  record  appeared  far  above  any  of  these. 

Although  Nancy  had  attained  the  age  of  thirty-two,  at  the 
time  of  her  introduction  in  these  pages,  there  was  no  incident 
of  her  life  so  momentous  as  the  finding  of  Zanthon.  It  awoke 
a  train  of  feelings  to  which  she  was  before  a  stranger.  No 
doubt,  there  was  a  terrible  disturbance  in  her  mind  to  come  at 
a  clear  understanding  as  to  what  some  of  these  feelings  meant, 
but  she  finally  concluded  that  to  feed  this  homeless  child  with 
a  portion  of  the  food  which  she  earned  daily,  would  be  merito 
rious  and  make  her  feel  happier  than  she  had  been  heretofore. 

The  very  resolution,  even  before  the  execution  of  the  deed  gave 
out  an  earnest  of  what  might  result  from  it ;  for  it  infused  a 
kind  of  peculiar  light  into  her  eyes  that  indicated  gladness  of 
the  heart.  This  occurred  while  she  was  engaged  in  dusting  and 
arranging  the  grand  seats  in  the  church.  When  the  work  was 
finished,  she  re-entered  the  sacristy,  invested  herself  with  divers 
handkerchiefs  to  conceal  her  head  and  neck  ;  and  finally  hav 
ing  drawn  a  shawl  over  all,  lead  Zanthon  out  into  the  gray 
light  of  the  morning,  carefully  locking  the  door  behind  her. 

After  leaving  the  church  grounds,  Nancy  and  Zanthon 
directed  their  steps  towards  the  south  bridge  ;  the  one,  indeed, 
over  which  May  had  passed,  on  a  former  occasion  ;  but  as  it 
was  early,  there  were  no  persons  walking  there ;  not  even  the 
little  old  woman  who  used  to  beg  for  one  cent  coins. 

Although  the  boy  was  far  from  being  fully  refreshed,  yet  the 
pure  air  revived  him  considerably  ;  besides  he  was  supported 
by  the  strong  arm  of  his  new  friend. 


276  ZANTHON 

Everything  appeared  so  strange  and  agreeable,  that  the 
terrors  of  the  previous  night  which  still  exercised  a  depressing 
influence  over  him,  gave  way  to  pleasure. 

He  stood  for  a  few  minutes  with  the  woman,  on  the  center  of 
the  bridge  to  gaze  admiringly  into  the  valley  of  the  north. 

They  saw  the  woodland  in  the  distance,  the  placidity  of  the 
water  ;  the  lordly  castle  of  Dawnford  and  the  blue  sky,  as  if 
breaking  through  the  clouds,  to  assist  the  powers  in  decorating 
the  day  for  those  who  loved  the  study  of  celestial  things. 

Nancy  wondered  why  Zanthon  seemed  to  admire  a  prospect 
she  had  never  examined  so  long  before,  not  thinking  it  worthy 
of  notice ;  but  concluded  it  must  be  on  account  of  his  being 
specially  endowed  by  heaven,  where  his  parents  now  resided. 

From  the  bridge  they  walked  into  the  town. 

The  first  street,  of  course  called  Bridge  street  was  narrow  and 
crooked,  the  houses  on  either  side  irregular  in  height  and  far 
from  prepossessing.  The  lower  story  of  each  house  contained 
a  shop  or  store  fronting  on  the  street  where  dealers  in  soup,  boiled 
meat,  bread,  and  various  other  articles  of  food  or  drink,  catered 
to  the  wants  of  the  country  people  especially  on  market  days. 

Nancy,  glancing  along  the  line  of  these  stores  observed  that 
the  bakery  was  open  and  thither  she  directed  her  steps.  In 
the  meantime  she  took  from  her  bosom  a  small  roll  of  cloth  tied 
with  a  piece  of  tape.  As  this  was  unwound  or  opened,  it 
revealed  at  every  turn  a  pocket  or  purse  suitable  for  holding 
money  or  notes. 

It  was  quite  fashionable  during  the  period  of  which  we  write, 
and  this  one  had  been  given  to  Nancy  as  a  gift. 

As  Zanthon  had  heard  the  woman  say  she  possessed  money, 
he  became  very  much  interested  in  beholding  the  formidable 
receptacle  for  it  which  she  held  in  her  hand,  imagining  her 
wealth  to  be  considerable. 

"  Is  this  where  you  have  your  money,  Nancy  ?  "  inquired 
Zanthon  as  she  held  up  the  curious  device  before  his  admiring 
gaze. 


FIRST   FRIEND    IN    THE    NEW   WORLD          277 

The  woman  nodded  her  head  to  express  assent,  grunting, 
"  hem  ;  hem  !  " 

Then  Nancy  invited  the  boy  to  search  the  first  pocket  and 
see  what  he  could  find. 

He  did  so  ;  but  it  was  empty. 

"  This  is  like  a  lottery,"  he  said,  "  where  most  people  get  dis 
appointed." 

Nancy  smiled  good-humoredly  and  inserting  her  hand  into 
the  last  pocket  of  the  series  drew  from  it  a  single  copper  coin 
of  the  value  of  one  cent,  saying  as  she  held  it  up  before  the 
boy's  face  :  —  • 

"  I  ha'  money  !  " 

"  Is  that  all  you  have?  "  said  Zanthon,  utterly  confounded  by 
the  woman's  simplicity  and  ignorance  of  pecuniary  gain. 

To  which  Nancy  promptly  replied  : 

"  That's  all  baby  ;  ain't  it  enough  ?  " 

Then  they  entered  the  shop  of  the  baker. 

Nancy  asked  for  one  cent's  worth  of  bread  as  she  deposited 
the  coin  on  the  counter ;  and  the  man  reaching  to  the  shelf 
behind  him,  took  down  a  loaf  and  taking  up  a  large  knife  pre 
pared  to  cut  off  the  required  quantity. 

Before  doing  so,  however,  remarking  the  extraordinary  con 
trast  existing  between  the  boy  and  the  woman,  whom  he  knew 
very  well  and  having  at  all  other  times  seen  her  alone,  said  : — 

"  I  never  thought  you  had  any  in  family,  Nancy  ?  " 

"  I  ha'  family  now"  replied  the  woman. 

"You  don't  mean  to  tell  me,"  returned  the  man  boldly,  "that 
this  boy  is  yours  ?  " 

"  He's  mine.     I  whound  him,"  she  replied. 

"  Did  you  find  him  in  the  usual  way,  my  good  woman  ? " 
retorted  the  man,  fiercely  drawing  the  knife  across  the  loaf 
severing  at  one  stroke,  the*  part  required. 

"  The  us'al  way  ?  "  inquired  Nancy  in  a  high  tone  ;  but  not 
comprehending  the  significance  of  the  expression,  picked  up 
the  bread  from  the  counter  and  giving  it  to  Zanthon  said  :  — 


278  ZANTHON 

"  Here  baby,  he's  breakwast,"  then  taking  him  by  the  hand 
they  passed  into  the  street  together. 

It  is  not  known  how  long  Nancy  had  held  the  coin  in  her 
pocket.  It  is  certain  she  attached  very  much  value  to  its  pos 
session  ;  and  that  she  voluntarily  gave  it  up  to  relieve  the  dis 
tress  of  a  half-starved  boy,  showed  the  greatness  of  her 
sympathetic  nature.  Indeed,  this  act  coming  from  one  in  the 
lowest  class  of  human  life,  would  have  done  honor  to  a  god. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

SWEETNESS  AND  BITTERNESS. 

r~PHE  bread  given  to  Zanthon  by  Big  Nancy  had  been  taken 
•*•  from  the  oven  about  midnight.  Fresh  and  palatable  it 
emitted  that  rich  flavor  peculiar  to  bread  made  by  efficient 
workmen. 

To  the  senses  of  the  boy  it  was  delicious. 

It  filled  the  whole  atmosphere  around  him  with  an  odor 
whose  delicacy  and  sweetness  appeared  to  equal  the  accumu 
lated  perfumes  of  all  the  flowers  he  had  ever  seen  congregated 
in  one  place. 

His  limbs  grew  weak  beneath  him  with  excessive  pleasure. 
He  thought  for  an  instant,  this  place  'might  be  the  land  lying 
near  the  entrance  to  the  abode  of  the  blessed,  or  at  least  to  the 
far-famed  domains  of  the  rich. 

Never  before  did  he  taste  food  having  such  extraordinary 
virtues  as  this  seemed  to  possess. 

He  was  almost  intoxicated  with  the  liquid  which  came  into 
his  mouth  while  eating  the  bread,  as  it  resembled  a  sweet  prin 
ciple  of  honey,  irresistible  in  its  power  to  charm  the  human 
heart. 

At  this  stage  of  his  entertainment  tears  filled  his  eyes. 
Every  crumb  was  as  precious  to  him  as  if  it  were  a  diamond. 

Ah  !  if  he  had  his  sister  or  his  father  now  by  his  side,  how 
eloquent  he  might  become  while  praising  the  newly  discovered 
joy  pervading  his  being.  , 

He  did  not  eat  fast ;  such  action  would  terminate  too  abrupt 
ly  his  immense  gratification ;  but  he  held  the  bread  up  occa- 

(279) 


£60  ZANTHON 

sionally,  before  his  face  twisting  it  in  the  air  in  order  to  obtain 
a  view  of  its  appearance  in  several  positions,  before  venturing 
to  snatch  another  mouthful. 

Nancy  viewed  all  these  antics  of  the  boy  with  infinite 
delight. 

This,  her  first  independent  effort  to  perform  a  magnanimous 
act  was  so  successful  that  her  pleasure  deprived  her  of  the 
power  of  speech. 

She  could  only  produce  extravagant  sounds  resembling  the 
grunting  and  snorting  of  some  of  the  lower  animals.  • 

Like  an  imperfect  geyser,  she  bubbled  from  the  effects  of  in 
ternal  commotion,  making  it  appear  probable  that  she  might 
burst  at  any  moment. 

If  the  value  of  the  copper  coin  was  held  to  be  great  the  pleas 
ure  derived  from  its  investment,  in  the  manner  herein  described 
more  than  compensated  the  woman  for  its  loss  ;  nay  she  would 
not  have  exchanged  the  sensation  with  which  she  was  now  im 
bued,  for  a  thousand  such  coins.  To  be  the  owner  of  such  a 
boy  as  baby,  she  thought,  would  make  her  happier  than  the 
richest  woman  in  the  land. 

Every  movement  made  by  Zanthon  caused  a  continuation  of 
Nancy's  mirth,  and  when  he  finally  exclaimed  :  — 

"  Oh,  Nancy,  did  this  bread  come  from  heaven  ?  "  she  stood 
on  the  sidewalk  and  pressing  her  immense  hands  down  upon 
her  sides  laughed  outright  until  tears  filled  her  eyes  and  her 
face  presented  a  fearful  picture  of  contortion.  Then  as  the 
boy  continued  to  wonder  and  look  in  her  direction  as  if  expect 
ing  an  answer  to  a  plain  question,  she  answefed  :  — 

"  Noo,  baby,  fran  the  baker." 

She  was  positive  in  believing  that  no  quibble  could  intervene 
between  her  and  this  truth  at  least,  knowing  how  recently  she 
had  made  the  purchase. 

Zanthon  then  knew  that  hisicompanion's  knowledge  of  ab 
struse  questions  was  very  limited  and  that,  hereafter  such  in 
formation  as  he  might  require  must  be  obtained  from  other 


SWEETNESS    AND    BITTERNESS  281 

sources,  besides  his  own  researches  backed  by  the  memory  of 
all  he  had  heard  from  his  father. 

The  route  pursued  by  Nancy  and  the  boy  was  along  the  prin 
cipal  street  in  the  center  of  the  town  which  they  entered  soon 
after  leaving  the  baker-shop.  Here  the  houses  on  each  side 
were  handsome  structures  of  cut  stone,  three  stories  in  height, 
besides  having  basements  with  elaborate  grating  to  admit  light 
from  the  street  above. 

The  side-walks  were  covered  with  broad  stone  flags,  the  road 
way  thoroughly  macadamized  and  altogether  it  was  the  finest 
place  of  its  kind  Zanthon  ever  beheld. 

They  had  com*  this  way  in  order  to  afford  the  boy  an  oppor 
tunity  of  seeing  something  that  would  astonish  him,  before 
proceeding  to  the  place  where  Nancy  worked,  for  she  had  no 
home. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  there  was  much  time  lost  in  this 
divergence  from  the  direct  road.  The  woman  kept  moving  as 
if  impelled  by  a  secret  motive  power. 

From  the  moment  they  left  the  cathedral  their  journey  was 
rapid  and  continuous  excepting  the  period  spent  on  the  bridge 
and  in  the  bakery,  although  it  did  not  feel  distressing  to  the 
boy,  on  account  of  the  entertainment  afforded  him  along  the 
way. 

The  internal  monitor  which  was  trifling  with  Nancy's  mind 
and  predominating  menacingly  over  her  newly  found  pleasure 
was,  work. 

"  How  dare  she  be  away  from  her  work  ! " 
When  this  idea  gained  full  possession  of  her  thoughts,  she 
began  to  exercise  her  arms  by  swinging  them  by  her  sides,  to 
accelerate  motion  onward.  It  was  while  they  were  walking  in 
the  grand  street  and  Zanthon  enjoying  himself,  that  this  dire 
reflection  came  uppermost  in  the  woman. 

No  doubt  the  person  for  whom  she  worked  on  that  particular 
day  was  also  reflected  on  her  mental  vision,  and  induced  her  to 
cut  short  the  enjoyable  perambulation  she  had  ventured  to  take. 


282-  ZANTHON 

At  the  end  of  the  street  there  was  a  road  to  the  right,  down 
which  they  sped  to  the  lower  bridge  over  the  river.  Having 
crossed  this  bridge,  Nancy  lead  the  way  through  a  path  from 
the  main  road  into  a  large  open  space  lying  adjacent  to  the 
cathedral  ground,  and  indeed  not  far  from  the  point  from  which 
they  had  started  in  the  early  morning. 

Here  they  discerned  a  house  located  against  the  boundary 
wall  resembling  a  shed  for  the  keeping  of  cattle,  although  other 
wise  it  appeared  suitable  enough,  being  clean  and  commodious. 
As  it  had  been  built  by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  the  poor 
est  class  of  the  people  for  the  poorest  office-holder,  namely,  the 
parish  sexton  or  clerk,  the  architectural  design  proved  to  be  of 
the  plainest  kind.  Indeed,  when  the  fact  became  known,  no 
one  seemed  surprised  at  the  angular  and  ungainly  spectacle 
presented  by  it. 

At  the  time  we  speak  of,  the  sexton  was  absent  from  his  home 
rngaged  in  looking  after  some  young  cattle,  which  he  had  placed 
on  pasture  near  the  mountain,  and  in  which  he  speculated,  in 
order  to  increase  his  little  store  of  worldly  means.  In  the  mean 
time,  Nancy  was  employed  to  perform  a  portion  of  his  duties 
in  the  church  and  assist  his  wife  in  such  other  labor  as  the 
needs  of  the  household  demanded.  Thus  it  came  about  that  Zan- 
thon  was  discovered  by  Nancy  on  the  steps  of  the  sanctuary,  a 
circumstance  that  tended,  no  doubt,  to  shape  his  future  career. 
It  did  not  lighten  the  woman's  labor,  however,  to  be  left  alone 
with  the  sexton's  wife.  Ordinarily,  indeed,  such  a  situation 
would  insure  for  her  extra  food,  and  a  larger  share  of  pleasant 
words  than  she  was  accustomed  to  receive  ;  but  in  the  present 
case,  she  had  to  be  the  magnanimous  party  and  patiently  bear 
her  employer's  tirade  of  abusive  speech. 

The  sexton's  wife  was  a  scold  ;  not  an  individual  of  that  class 
with  medium  ability,  but  one  rising  to  the  supreme  height  of 
chief  in  the  generation  surrounding  her.  Nature,  no  doubt, 
was  partly  responsible  for  this  condition  of  the  woman  in  con- 


SWEETNESS    AND    BITTERNESS  283 

centrating  too  many  virulent  principles  in  one  person,  instead 
of  extending  them  over  a  larger  field  of  human  energy. 

Besides  this  she  was  childless.  It  is  well  known  the  average 
scold  has  intervals  of  peace  in  which  she  attempts  reconcilia 
tion  with  those  whose  feelings  she  abused  during  the  periods 
of  passion  ;  but  the  woman  here  described  never  sought  any 
other  than  a  hostile  mood,  or  knew  of  any  term  of  warfare 
so  well  suited  to  her  intentions  as  "no  quarter."  There  was 
an  eternal  scowl  on  her  features  which  abated  not  even  in 
sleep  ;  and  her  tongue  clattered  like  a  mill-wheel  from  sunrise 
to  sunset. 

The  tone  of  her  voice  was  sharp  and  high,  varied  occasionally 
by  derisive  laughter  and  interrogative  exclamations. 

Through  the  gamut  of  sounds  she  ran  with  the  ease  of  a  vocal 
ist,  while  sarcasm  flew  from  her  mouth  like  a  shower  of  sparks 
from  a  blacksmith's  anvil. 

She  would  delight  an  elocutionist,  at  a  distaffce  of  course,  or 
an  actor  intent  on  studying  emphasis  and  significant  gesture, 
indicating  hostility.  , 

She  opposed  every  proposition  made  in  her  presence,  on  prin 
ciple.  In  this  way,  habit,  aided  by  the  predisposition  of  her 
inind,  impelled  her  finally  to  wage  war  against  the  human  race, 
notwithstanding  that  she  had  many  friends  who  forgave  her  on 
account  of  what  they  called  her  failings. 

This  virago  was  about  the  medium  height,  sharp  featured, 
with  a  skeleton  frame,  dark  hair,  dark  skin  and  bloodshot  eyes, 
which  emitted  from  the  iris  a  peculiar  expression  or  appear 
ance,  terrible  to  behold.  It  meant  fight  from  the  first  encounter. 

The  powers  concerned  in  producing  speech  in  her  were 
immense  ;  she  never  tired  of  scolding. 

If  alone,  as  was  frequently  the  case,  she  went  abroad  and 
attacked  the  horses,  cows,  pigs  and  chickens  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  her  house.  Should  they  neglect  to  show  a  sufficient 
interest  in  her  remarks,  she  usually  forced  them  to  begin  a 


284  ZANTHON 

retreat  by  an  attack  upon  their  main  position  with  the  broom 
handle  or  rocks  gathered  hastily  at  the  scene  of  action. 

These  movements  were  supplemented  by  appropriate  expres 
sions  rich  in  sarcastic  denunciation. 

On  the  occasions  here  referred  to,  the  most  satisfactory  engage 
ment  usually  occurred  with  the  pig,  whose  uncouth  body  lay 
at  ease  in  the  sunshine  before  the  door.  Upon  the  completion 
of  a  sentence  by  the  woman,  the  pig  gave  a  responsive  grunt, 
which  conveyed  to  the  speaker's  mind  the  idea  that  the  lower 
anirnal  understood  the  purport  of  the  language  and  dissented 
from  its  conclusions  totally. 

This  imaginary  insult  on  the  woman's  judgment  increased 
her  wrath  ;  but  as  the  pig  still  kept  up  its  side  of  the  quarrel 
by  the  process  of  grunting,  there  appeared  to  be  no  other  rem 
edy  than  to  seize  a  club  and  belabor  the  unfortunate  beast> 
until  with  many  extravagant  sounds  and  puffs  of  excited  breath, 
it  made  its  escape  to  more  congenial  quarters. 

The  character  of  the  reception  awaiting  her  was  fully  under 
stood  by  Nancy.  When  she  rounded  the  corner  of  the  bridge, 
and  saw  in  the  distance  the  woman  standing  in  the  door-way 
watching  her,  she  felt  that  there  was  a  stormy  time  approaching. 

A  new  idea  came  to  her  at  this  juncture  ;  could  she  save  the 
boy  while  herself  underwent  punishment  ?  For  if  she  who  was 
so  large  and  strong  trembled  in  the  presence  of  the  sexton's 
wife,  what  would  become  of  baby  ?  No  doubt  one  well  rounded 
sentence  from  the  lips  of  the  scold  would  deprive  him  of  speech, 
aye,  perhaps  of  energy  ! 

In  this  manner  Zanthon's  protector  pursued  her  reflections 
philosophically,  as  it  were,  for  the  benefit  of  her  newly-found 
treasure,  but  at  the  same  time  felt  she  had  undertaken  a  -task 
more  difficult  to  perform  than  at  first  anticipated. 

Oh,  how  grand  it  would  be,  if  she  were  powerful ! 

She  did  not  seek  such  distinction  for  herself,  but  for  Zanthon 
on  whom  she  had  already  spent  her  copper  coin,  the  saving  of 
a  decade  of  years. 


SWEETNESS    AND    BITTERNESS  285 

Notwithstanding  the  critical  situation  now  before  her  she  re 
solved  to  employ  a  stratagem  which  experience  taught  her  would 
prove  successful  if  wisely  handled.  She  would  suggest  cruel 
treatment  for  the  boy,  knowing  the  temper  of  the  woman  would 
impel  her  to  take  the  opposite  course  and  thus  effect  what  she, 
Nancy,  most  desired. 

With  this  plan  in  view  she  advanced  boldly  up  to  the  woman 
after  having  told  Zanthon  to  remain  outside  while  she  entered 
the  house  amid  a  storm  of  invective.  The  sexton's  wife  closely 
following  at  her  heels  began  her  admonition  in  tones  far  from 
being  friendly,  she  said  : 

"  I  did  not  think,  indeed,  that  a  person  as  old  as  you  would 
go  into  the  street  gadding  so  early  in  the  morning.  You  ought 
to  be  ashamed  of  yourself;  a  i>ig  hulk  like  you  would  be  better 
over  a  washtub. 

My  stars  I  to  think  of  it  makes  one  forget  themselves.  You 
idle  vagabone  ;  and  I  waiting  for  you  until  my  eyesight  is  be 
ginning  to  fail  me  ;  but  of  course  what  did  you  care,  you  evil- 
minded  romp  you." 

Nancy  made  no  reply  to  this  ;  but  began  undoing  the  hand 
kerchiefs  about  her  neck  and  shoulders  before  going  to  work. 
The  woman  continued  : 

"  I  told  you  to  corne  back  at  once.  What  were  you  doing  in 
the  town  ?  "  here  the  woman  held  up  her  clenched  fist  in  Nancy's 
face  ;  while  she  resumed  : 

"  This  is  a  nice  how-do-you-do,  to  let  the  whole  morning  go 
and  not  a  turn  of  work  done  to  them  clothes,  let  alone  the 
'scutching  and  the  bleach.  I'm  robbed,  I'm  imposed  upon. 
There  isn't  a  woman  in  the  world  so  much  abused  as  I  am,  by 
idle  skivers  that  ar'n't  content  until  they  waltz  into  the  streets 
to  show  themselves  off. 

If  it  could  do  them  any  good,  it  would  be  the  less  matter, 
the  fagots  !  but  how  could  good  come  out  of  idleness  ?  '  Tell 
me  that,  you  jade  ?  You  thought  maybe  you  could  carry  on  your 
sport  at  my  expense  without  being  found  out.  Oh.  you  hector  1 


286  ZANTHON 

. 

It  is  always  the  way  honest  people  are  treated  by  know-noth 
ings  and  do-nothings."  Nancy  was  still  silent  ;  but  making  all 
haste  to  begin  washing.  The  woman  went  on  : 

"  Why  don't  you  answer  me  ?  Why  don't  you  talk  to  me  ? 
Are  you  going  to  carry  your  spite  into  my  house  and  before  my 
face  and  then  expect  me  to  be  merciful  ?  If  you  were  afraid 
that  I'd  tramp  you,  soul  and  body,  under  my  feet  you'd  treat 
me  better  than  you  do.  That's  what  I  get  for  my  pains  in 
bringing  you  here,  you  sulky  thing  ;  but  I  won't  forget  it  to 
you;  mind  that,  Pll  remember  when  you  think  I  don't. 

Where  did  you  get  that  brat  of  a  boy  I   saw  with  you  ?" 

"  In  no  place.  You  won't  a  let  him  in,"  said  Nancy,  boldly 
looking  the  woman  full  in  the  face. 

"Oh,  merciful  heaven,  do  you  hear  her?"  exclaimed  the 
woman  raising  her  hands  and  eyes  upward. 

"  She  tries  to  malign  me  in  the  open  day  ;  and  at  my  own 
fireside.  When  did  I  say  I  would  not  let  him  in,  you  beast  ? 
When  did  I  say  it,  I  ask  you  ?  "  she  continued,  raising  her  voice 
into  a  shriek  and  shaking  her  fist  in  Nancy's  face  ;  then  pro 
ceeding  to  the  door  she  called  in  a  sharp  voice  to  the  boy  :  — 

"  Why  don't  you  come  in  here  ?  Who  is  keeping  you  out  ? 
Did  I  say  you  should  not  come  in  ?  " 

"You  did  not,"  replied  Zanthon,  turning  up  his  sad  face  to 
meet  the  gaze  of  the  woman,  and  smiled  faintly  while  his  lus 
trous  eyes  shone  with  peculiar  brilliancy  and  beauty. 

The  prompt  answer  of  the  boy,  his  calm  demeanor,  the  phy 
sical  signs  of  superior  breeding  which  he  exhibited,  and  the 
high  degree  of  intelligence  associated  with  his  manner  of  con 
ducting  himself  awed  the  scold  into  silence.  The  phenomenon 
resembled  the  calmness  of  the  tempestuous  sea  by  the  Supreme 
Will.  Great  Nature  scored  a  point  in  its  own  favor.  An  un 
written  law  came  forth  to  show  its  power  before  ignorant  peo 
ple  even  without  the  aid  of  an  interpreter. 

Nancy  never  knew  this  woman  to  have  been  similarly 
affected  by  any  person  or  circumstance  before ;  as  the  scold 


SWEETNESS    AND    BITTERNESS  287 

actually  stroked  the  boy's  hair  with  her  hand  and  gazed 
at  him  intently  as  if  disposed  to  come  on  terms  of  peace  and 
friendship.  Being  a  married  woman  without  children,  as  has 
been  said,  Nancy  began  to  fear  she  might  make  an  effort  to 
claim  the  ownership  of  the  boy  and  thus  defeat  her  own  calcu 
lations.  In  the  meantime  the  woman  went  into  an  adjoining 
room  while  the  other  pursued  her  reflections. 

The  triumph  of  securing  the  admission  of  Zanthon  to  the 
house  had  been  skillfully  managed. 

Was  it  right  or  wrong  ?     She  didn't  know. 

The  woman  soon  returned  and  in  an  unusually  quiet  voice 
demanded  an  account  of  the  manner  of  meeting  Zanthon, 
which  Nancy  gave  in  detail  as  best  she  could. 

When  the  history  was  completed  the  woman  did  not  appear  to 
attach  much  importance  to  it ;  especially  disregarding  all  super 
stitious  opinions  which  might  be  referred  to  as  indicating  the  ex. 
recise  of  superhuman  power  in  his  behalf.  Similar  circumstances 
as  those  which  surrounded  him,  she  said,  were  liable  to  occur  at 
any  time  with  the  distress  now  prevailing  in  the  country, 
although  it  was  getting  less  gradually  ;  and  boys  or  girls  were 
gathered  in  at  all  points  who  had  been  left  wholly  destitute. 

When  Nancy  intimated  her  desire  to  maintain  the  boy  on  the 
food  saved  from  her  meals,  the  woman  gave  one  of  those  de 
risive  laughs  peculiar  to  her. 

"  The  boy  will  earn  his  own  bread,"  she  said  sternly.  Nancy 
did  not  understand  how  one  so  young  could  do  this  ;  besides, 
she  thought,  in  her  simplicity,  if  she  volunteered  to  procure 
him  support  it  should  not  concern  anybody  else. 

The  woman,  however,  explained  on  the  general  principles  that 
everyone  must  do  something  to  maintain  themselves  sooner  or 
later  ;  ai.d  hence  it  would  be  wiser  on  the  part  of  those  interest 
ed  in  the  boy  to  begin  at  once  rather  than  indulge  him  in  idleness- 

To  this  proposition  Nancy  readily  agreed,  as  the  woman's  in 
fluence  poor  as  it  was  might  help  her  in  laying  plans  for  his 
future  benefit. 


288  ZANTHON 

Moreover,  the  boy  was  invited  to  remain  in  his  present  quar 
ters  until  further  provision  would  be  made  for  him  by  his 
friends  ;  but  now  a  new  difficulty  arose  in  Nancy's  mind. 

How  could  she  overcome  the  prejudices  and  objections  of  the 
man  in  regard  to  baby  ? 

By  a  master  stroke  of  ingenuity,  she  had  won  his  way  into 
the  good  opinion,  perhaps  even  the  affection,  of  a  woman  almost 
outside  the  reach  of  human  sympathy,  but  the  man,  the  hus 
band,  the  superintendent  of  everything  around  these  precincts, 
could  not  be  turned  by  such  a  trick.  He  was  pious,  learned 
perhaps,  skilled  in  all  the  ways  of  great  men  about  town  ;  and 
frequently  held  discussions  with  them  on  the  problems  of  the 
times.  Nancy  could  never  hope  to  defeat  him. 

She  would  not  attempt  it.  One  wave  of  his  hand,  one  lofty 
movement  of  his  head,  one  fiery  look  from  his  red  eye,  would 
lay  her  project  in  the  dust  forever.  It  would  be  as  absurd  for 
her  to  speak  in  his  presence,  touching  the  subject  at  issue,  as 
to  attempt  to  fly  to  the  moon.  He  would  be  at  home,  too,  per 
haps,  this  very  night  and  change  the  whole  aspect  of  her  ar 
rangements. 

When  Nancy  expressed  her  fears  on  these  points,  the  woman 
arose  in  a  towering  passion.  Whether  it  was  the  mention  of 
her  husband's  name  which  recalled  past  difficulties  with  him, 
or  some  other  cause,  was  not  known  ;  but  she  stormed  around 
the  house  like  a  hurricane. 

"Figbit  to  turn  out  the  boy  ! "  she  said.  "Why,  you  fool, 
if  he  dares  to  do  that  against  me,  I'll  brain  him  with  the 
smoothing  iron.  I'm  poor  enough  and  bad  enough  to  stay  here 
in  this  dark  corner  of  a  hole  in  the  wall,  and  be  called  Mrs. 
Figbit,  if  you  please,  as  if  I  cared  a  button  for  it,  or  that  it 
made  my  place  any  better ;  but  while  I  have  life,  I'll  hold  my 
head  up  without  flinching.  I'll  keep  my  side  of  the  fire  free  to 
myself,  see  if  I  don't. 

I'll  make  people  know  that  there  is  a  woman  around  who 
will  not  budge  an  inch. 


SWEETNESS    AND    BITTERNESS  289 

When  I  was  a  girl  I  could  be  married  well  to  a  man  that  was 
good  to  look  at,  and  had  plenty  at  his  back. 

I'm  sure  he  would  not  have  me  in  a  house  like  this  if  I  joined 
him.  I  was  a  fool  then,  but  I  am  not  a  fool  now.  Anyone 
who  thinks  in  that  way  won't  get  along  with  me. 

If  I'm  put  upon,  I'll  resent  it.  Figbit  thinks  he  knows  every 
thing.  I  would  not  give  a  fig  for  what  he  knows. 

Let  him  lay  a  wet  finger  on  the  boy,  and  he  will  find  to  his 
sorrow,  I'll  make  him  kneel  down  and  pray  for  a  better  con 
science. 

Don't  doubt  me  in  the  least.  Don't  say  I  wouldn't  do  it. 
Why,  you  trollop,  I'd  scald  him  with  the  boiling  water.  I'd 
scorch  the  beard  off  his  face.  I'd  pull  his  eyes  out !'" 

Zanthon  heard  all  this  with  great  concern. 

He  was  terrorized. 

The  sudden  presentation  of  a  contrast  so  conspicuous  as  that 
which  existed  between  his  old  home  and  this  one,  smote  him  to 
the  heart. 

Motionless,  like  a  petrified  body,  he  sat  gazing  into  vacuity, 
his  breathing  only  showing  that  he  lived.  Was  the  world 
which  he  had  so  eagerly  sought  to  discover  no  better  than  this  ? 
Where  were  its  chosen  bands  of  civilized  men  and  women  who 
followed  great  principles  for  the  love  of  good  ?  Where  the 
fame  and  fortune  which  his  new  position  would  surely 
bring  ? 

A  few  minutes  ago  he  believed  Nancy  to  be  the  most  power 
ful  individual  on  earth  ;  now  she  was  as  nothing  before  the 
fiery  visage  and  emphatic  language  of  Mrs.  Figbit.  Her  utter 
helplessness  became  apparent  by  her  silence  and  the  manner 
of  hiding  her  head  in  the  darkest  corner  of  the  house  whenever 
she  had  a  chance  of  so  doing. 

It  was  quite  apparent  he  could  not  calculate  on  receiving 
much  protection  through  Nancy's  influence ;  yet  it  was  too 
soon  to  complain,  for  nobody  had  been  unkind  to  him,  or 

denied  him  shelter. 
ZANTHON    19 


290 

If  the  prospect  appeared  gloomy  in  the  world  at  its  best,  as 
he  then  saw  it,  how  would  he  feel  when  Figbit  came  into  col 
lision- with  those  who  promised  to  be  his  friends,  and  by  one 
powerful  movement  overthrow  their  universal  efforts  in  his 

behalf? 
Aye,  indeed  j  then  there  would  be  ample  cause  for  grief. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

FIGBIT. 

TF  the  necessity  did  not  arise  of  describing  minutely  all  the 
•*•  incidents  directly  connected  with  the  story  of  Zanthon,  the 
character  of  Figbit  would  have  remained  a  blank. 

The  few  remarkable  circumstances  or  occurrences  in  his  life 
would  not  be  sufficient  to  induce  the  historian  to  enroll  his 
name  on  the  pages  of  history ;  because,  if  they  were  not  such 
as  did  not  come  into  the  life  of  every  man  one  time  or  another 
they  were,  as  a  whole,  insignificant.  His  marriage  to  a  woman 
who  proved  to  be  .a  scold  did  not  entitle  him  to  notice. 

Attachment  to  the  church,  as  an  employe,  might  or  might 
not  prove  a  religious  disposition  in  him  ;  while  his  trading  in 
cattle  indicated  the  selfishness  quite  common,  and  perhaps 
quite  necessary  in  the  world.  No  man  could  be  plainer  or 
duller  than  Figbit ;  that  is,  outside  the  duties  he  was  engaged 
to  perform. 

He  could  no  more  be  induced  to  examine  a  new  invention 
or  consider  the  merits  of  a  proposition  having  the  progress  of 
the  human  race  as  a  consequence  or  result,  than  drown  him 
self.  He  believed  the  march  of  time  had  no  more  to  give,  and 
felt  a  pride  in  his  steadfast  adhesion  to  the  narrow-mindedness 
of  reducing  the  supreme  plan  of  the  universe  to  a  few  facts  long 
ago  discovered  by  himself. 

Beyond  these  all  was  nothing  or  silence. 

At  one  time  he  contemplated  becoming  a  religious  devotee  ; 
not  that  he  was  really  religious  ;  because  no  man  can  be  really 

(291) 


292  ZANTHON 

religious  who  is  not  really  just ;  but  the  religious  character 
afforded  him  peace  as  well  as  protection  from  interference  by 
persons  of  more  worldly  ways. 

Lashed,  however,  into  fury  occasionally  by  his  wife's  tongue, 
at  his  own  fireside,  the  pursuit  of  religion  as  a  panacea  became 
singularly  deficient,  and  gradually  his  secret  purposes  changed. 

He  became  a  doubter  in  things  heretofore  believed  as  ortho 
dox  truths  ;  and  also  resolved  to  resist  his  companion's  furious 
attacks. 

He  would  invite  her  anger  in  various  ways  so  as  to  produce 
fits  of  excitement  which  would  undermine  her  health.  In  the 
estimation  of  the  world  he  was  safe,  being  regarded  an  exem 
plary  man ;  and  whatever  treatment  he  gave  Mrs.  Figbit  would 
remain  a  secret  or  pass  without  comment. 

Physically  Figbit  was  about  the  medium  height,  light  com 
plexion,  light  hair  and  limped  slightly  when  walking.  He 
was  middle  aged. 

The  first  day  of  Zanthon's  appearance  in  the  new  world  was 
eventful,  as  exhibiting  human  life  to  him  under  peculiarly 
adverse  phases  ;  but  the  climax  was  yet  to  come  ;  although 
the  sun  had  set  and  the  twilight  appeared  wholly  eradicated 
by  the  darkness  of  night. 

During  the  day  Nancy  aided  by  Mrs.  Figbit  had  used  many 
remedies  to  restore  the  boy  to  full  vigor.  She  bathed  his  feet 
and  hands,  fed  him  carefully,  arranged  his  clothing  and  finally 
placed  him  on  a  large,  seat  near  the  fire,  where  he  fell  asleep. 

When  her  day's  work  was  completed  Nancy  left  the  house 
for  the  purpose  of  attending  to  an  engagement  in  a  distant  part 
of  the  town  involving  a  few  hours'  labor.  She  would  return  in 
the  morning  if  not  sooner.  In  the  mean  time  Zanthon  might 
rest  without  interruption. 

The  charity  of  Mrs.  Figbit's  heart  was  instrumental  in  pro 
ducing  profound  peace  within  the  house ;  for  she  was  loth  to 
disturb  the  boy  while  sleeping.  This  condition  was  so  strange 
ly  beneficial  to  her  that  her  thoughts  pursued  a  healthful  train 


FIGBIT  293 

almost  without  an  effort  for  several  hours.  Nor  did  her  happi 
ness  cease  when  Zanthon  awoke  ;  for  he  entertained  her  with 
stories  of  what  he  had  seen  and  words  of  wisdom. 

In  the  midst  of  these  symptoms  of  joy  Figbit  returned  ;  and 
like  the  snapping  of  a  chord  which  produced  a  few  musical 
sounds  under  great  tension,  his  wife  set  aside  her  well-meant 
reflections  and  prepared  for  war. 

The  purport  of  her  husband's  words,  however,  on  entering 
was  not  by  any  means  of  a  hostile  nature.  Without  being  lov 
ingly  demonstrative,  they  were  kindly  spoken,  to  which  suitable 
replies  were  given  in  a  like  spirit ;  but  when  the  man  turned 
towards  his  favorite  seat  by  the  fire  and  beheld  it  was  occupied 
his  demeanor  suddenly  changed. 

Without  ceremony  he  laid  his  hand  rudely  and  heavily  on 
the  object  under  observation,  crying  out  in  a  loud  voice  :  — 

"  Who  have  we  here  ?  " 

Zanthon  sprang  to  his  feet  in  an  instant  and  stood  trembling 
with  fear  unable  to  determine  what  course  to  pursue.  Mrs. 
Figbit  interposed  : 

"  This  is  a  poor  boy  ;  a  friend  of  Big  Nancy,"  she  said. 

"  I  do  not  care  whose  friend  he  is,"  returned  the  man  sulkily. 

"  I  let  him  in  as  an  act  of  charity,  thinking  it  might  do  us 
some  good,"  said  his  wife. 

"  We  do  so  little  of  it,"  she  resumed,  "  that  I  imagined  this 
once  might  pass  without  anybody  stopping  me.  As  bad  as  I 
am  I  have  some  pity  left." 

The  man  gave  a  light  laugh.  "  It  is  late  to  begin  wow,"  he 
returned  with  emphasis.  "  Perhaps  you  intend  to  imitate  me  ; 
and  appear  to  the  world  clothed  in  the  unction  of  piety  ?  " 

"  Oh,"  replied  the  woman,  "  I  could  not  be  like  you  in  that 
way,  let  me  do  my  best  or  worst." 

The  man  smarted  under  this  retort. 

"  The  boy  must  leave  here,"  he  began. 

"  To-night  ?  " 

"Aye,  now." 


294  ZANTHON 

"  But  it  is  dark  and  he  is  a  stranger  in  the  place." 

"  What  is  that  to  me  ?  " 

"  He  is  alone  and  not  well  able  to  make  his  own  way." 

*'  There  are  thousands  like  him."  { 

"  The  poor  child  will  perish." 

"  Let  him."  t 

The  woman  gave  a  derisive  shout,  intended  probably  as  a 
commentary  on  the  man's  cruel  nature.  "  Have  I  not  some 
voice  in  this  house  man  ?  "  she  said. 

"  Faith,  ma'am,  you  have  more  voice,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  than 
I  ever  bargained  for.  It  is  your  voice  that  prevails  here  from 
sunrise  to  sunset.  I  am  very  willing  to  agree  with  you  there." 

Mrs.  Figbit  felt  she  was  losing  ground.  This  half-tempor 
izing  method,  she  thought,  would  never  succeed.  She  must  be 
bold  in  the  defense  of  her  rights  or  nothing.  Moving  suddenly 
between  the  man  and  the  boy  she  resumed  with  her  arms 
akimbo  :  — 

"I  will  keep  him  here  to-night,  in  spite  of  you." 

This  defiance  thoroughly  roused  the  savage  nature  in  the 
man.  Without  further  delay,  he  pushed  the  woman'  aside, 
seized  Zanthon  by  the  back,  and  hurrying  to  the  door,  threw 
him  bodily  into  the  street  ! 

Zanthon  gave  a  cry  of  pain,  which,  singularly  enough  was 
imitated  by  Figbit.  The  woman  on  hearing  it  believed  her 
husband  was  adding  insult  to  injury  by  endeavoring  in  this 
way  to  ridicule  the  boy's  helplessness. 

It  soon  became  apparent  however  that  Figbit  was  stricken 
with  some  dire  calamity  ;  and  that  his  exclamation  proceeded 
from  real  suffering. 

At  the  moment  [of  perpetrating  the  cruelty  on  Zanthon  he 
felt  a  fearful  pain  in  his  left  breast  which  compelled  him  to 
clutch  the  clothing  above  it  with  his  right  hand  and  stagger 
backward  towards  a  seat  into  which  he  fell  heavily.  It  was 
observed  too  that  his  face  was  deadly  pale  and  that  he  bit  his 
under  lip,  like  a  person  afflicted  with  excrutiating  torments. 


FIGBIT  295 

On  account  of  this  new  feature  in  the  proceedings  the  woman 
was  undetermined  as  to  the  proper  course  to  pursue  ;  whether 
conciliation  or  hostility.  Therefore  an  interval  of  silence 
prevailed. 

It  was  short,  however,  for  the  man  began  to  moan  fearfully, 
to  which  the  woman  replied  : 

"  You  see  now  what  it  is  to  injure  the  innocent.  I'd  never 
do  that.  I  scold,  I  barge,  I  bellarag  ;  but  I  never  hurt  an  inno 
cent  person,  much  less  a  child.  I  haven't  that  to  answer  for." 

"I  am  afraid,"  said  the  man,  quite  meekly,  "I  hurt  myself 
seriously  in  handling  that  boy.  There  is  a  pain  in  the  neigh 
borhood  of  my  heart,  as  if  there  was  a  blood-vessel  burst  there. 
If  it  don't  stop  I'll  die." 

"It  is  consoling  to  reflect  that  you  are  prepared"  returned 
the  wife,  half  seriously,  although  there  might  be  detected  some 
sarcasm  in  her  voice.  She  continued  :  "  You  are  always  pre 
pared.  I  am  never.  Therefore,  if  death  comes  now,  he  gets 
the  right  one." 

The  man  gave  a  derisive  groan  very  much  resembling  a  howl 
of  some  wild  beast  caught  in  a  trap  ;  but  without  replying  to 
her  observations,  he  inquired  : 

"  Where  is  Nancy  ?  " 

"  She  is  working  in  the  other  end  of  the  town  ?  n 

"  The  boy  ;  perhaps  the  boy  —  " 

She  did  not  permit  the  man  to  finish  the  sentence. 

"  Oh  I  no  ;  the  boy  will  give  you  no  help.  He  may  be  dead 
now  for  all  you  know  or  care." 

"  He  might  be  able  to  go  for  the  doctor." 

The  woman  laughed  hysterically  while  she  continued  : 

"  You're  a  smart  one.  If  you  were  not  careful  for  others' 
sake,  why  not  for  your  own.  You  attempted  to  destroy  what 
you  now  find  would  serve  your  purpose  ;  like  a  man  who  blows 
up  the  bridge  by  which  his  own  friends  were  to  escape.  No  ; 
when  you  threw  him  into  the  street  you  did  not  ask  yourself 
who  would  bring  a  doctor  to  him" 


296  ZAXTHON 

The  hardened  nature  of  the  man  remained  untouched  and 
kept  him  silent.  Still  his  trouble  increased.  Finally  he  began 
shouting  : 

"  Bring  me  a  doctor  !  Bring  me  a  doctor  !  Doctor  !  Doc 
tor  !  "  until  the  uproar  frightened  the  woman.  Hastily  pro 
curing  her  shawl,  she  determined  to  comply  with  his  wishes 
and  carry  the  message  to  the  doctor  herself ;  but  before  leaving 
she  asked  him  impressively  : 

"Will  you  not  send  for  the  —  " 

The  last  word  was  lost  in  a  hoarse  cough  of  the  man  as  he 
resumed  speaking  : 

"  No  I  no !  no  I  I  want  my  life  saved.  I  want  to  live. 
What  is  the  good  of  my  money,  you  fool,  if  I  cannot  be  spared 
to  spend  it  ?  I  will  not  die  yet.  I  am  not  going  to  die,  mind  you 
I  am  not  prepared.  Oh,  no  !  I  am  not  ready  to  meet  God.  It 
will  be  a  long  time  before  I  need  the  last  rites. 

You  are  thinking  of  death  for  me,  but  you  will  be  balked 
this  time,  mind  you. 

Doctor  !     Doctor  !     Won't  some  one  hurry  for  the  doctor  !  " 

With  this  torrent  of  words  ringing  in  her  ears,  the  woman 
left  the  house  to  summon  assistance,  while  the  man  remained 
alone  in  silence  and  darkness. 

His  fight  with  the  dread  destroyer  was  terrific.  With  no 
one  to  console  him  or  witness  his  departure,  the  thoughts 
which  crowded  over  his  spirit  immediately  before  the  set 
ting  in  of  unconsciousness  were  doubtless  varied  and  extraor 
dinary. 

From  the  seat  he  fell  to  the  floor,  as  if  it  became  necessary 
to  have  a  straight  struggle  in  the  grasp  of  death  through  the 
length  and  breadth  of  his  home  before  quitting  it  forever. 

When  the  doctor  and  other  persons  summoned  by  Mrs.  Fig- 
bit  arrived,  they  found  him  dead.  He  was  coiled  up  in  one  of 
the  corners  of  the  principal  apartment,  his  eyes  staring,  his  face 
contorted,  and  his  limbs  bent  as  if  he  had  been  run  through 
the  machinery  of  a  mill. 


FIGBIT  297 

The  surprise  of  Nancy  on  her  return  to  the  house  about  two 
or  three  hours  later  was  indescribable. 

Such  vast  changes  and  hubbub  as  met  her  on  all  sides,  and 
enacted,  too,  within  so  small  a  compass  of  time  were  never 
before  witnessed. 

Zanthon  lost ;  Figbit  dead ;  a  crowd  of  eager  spectators  in 
every  part  of  Mrs.  FigbiFs  dwelling,  sneezing,  coughing,  talk 
ing,  jostling  each  other  in  the  doorways,  as  new-comers  went  in 
and  old  ones  came  out,  some  stopping  directly  in  the  passages 
to  expatiate  on  the  uncertainty  of  life  and  the  suddenness  of 
Figbit's  taking  off. 

Of  course,  the  news  of  his  distress  and  death  went  through 
the  town  like  the  sound  of  a  thunder-clap. 

The  doctor,  too,  was  there,  diminutive  in  person,  red-faced 
and  tremulous ;  having  two  bends  in  his  right  leg,  one  above 
and  the  other  below  the  knee.  A  pompous  man  withal,  and 
apparently  very  learned  ;  for  without  hesitation  or  fear  of  con 
tradiction,  he  pronounced  the  cause  of  death  to  be  "  endocar 
ditis,"  or  inflammation  of  the  interior  lining  of  the  heart. 

The  blow  from  the  Superior  power  had  gone  home  ! 

The  space  in  front  of  the  cottage,  dark  and  threatening  at 
that  hour,  was  relieved  by  lanterns  in  the  hands  of  excited  men 
and  women,  who  moved  about  through  it  like  fireflies  intent  on 
examining  the  precincts  of  their  homes  ;  and  from  the  lanes  of 
adjacent  grounds  could  be  heard  the  whistling  of  boys  as  well 
as  the  loud  question  and  answer  of  men  in  parley,  so  that  alto 
gether  it  appeared  to  Nancy's  mind  as  if  the  whole  world  was 
shaken  to  its  very  center  by  this  woful  event. 

When  duty,  so-called,  and  curiosity  were  fully  satisfied  and 
the  people  returned  to  their  homes,  Nancy  began  work.  So 
pressing  was  the  necessity  for  it,  that  with  all  her  concern  for 
Zanthon  she  could  not  go  out  to  look  for  him. 

Mrs.  Figbit,  however,  quieted  her  fears  by  assuring  her  of 
his  safety  ;  for  she  had  commissioned  some  boys  and  grown 
persons  to"  find  him  that  night  or  in  the  morning,  and  bring 


298  ZANTHON 

him  back  ;  so  she  was  sure  it  would  be  done  as  she  had 
requested. 

Nancy  worked  through  the  entire  night. 

Figbit's  remains  were  decently  cared  for,  the  interior  of  the 
dwelling  being  also  arranged  in  holiday  order  for  the  reception 
of  visitors. 

On  account  of  the  importance  of  his  position  while  living,  it 
was  determined  to  have  the  body  in  death  laid  in  the  church 
two  or  three  hours  before  burial  and  the  usual  services  per 
formed  there,  so  as  to  exhibit  a  high  appreciation  for  his  mem 
ory. 

In  those  days  the  news,  as  well  as  public  opinion  generally, 
was  retailed  on  the  street  corners  instead  of  morning  papers, 
in  such  towns  as  the  one  noticed  in  these  pages ;  and  on  the 
occasion  now  referred  to  men  appeared  to  think  that  the  world 
suffered  a  great  loss  by  the  death  of  Figbit.  His  place  could 
not  well  be  filled,  nor  the  sanctity  of  his  character  imitated. 
His  disappearance  was  equivalent  to  a  public  calamity  ! 

The  superstitious  and  the  envious,  however,  who  disputed 
such  favorable  comments  on  the  life  of  a  public  functionary, 
acquired  additional  ground  for  their  critical  opinions  through 
a  circumstance  which  occurred  in  the  church  where  Figbit  lay 
in  state. 

When  the  services  for  the  deceased  were  at  their  height  and 
the  people,  in  number  almost  a  concourse,  with  bent  heads 
were  praying  that  his  soul  might  rest  in  peace,  the  coffin  burst 
with  a  tremendous  noise,  as  if  it  had  been  cleft  by  a  cannon 
ball. 

This  gave  rise  to  a  great  commotion.  Weak-minded  people 
rushed  precipitately  from  the  place,  and  stopped  not  until  they 
entered  their  own  houses.  Many  women  fainted,  and  some 
men  attempted  exit  from  the  church  over  the  shoulders  of  the 
congregation. 

To  allay  the  terrors  of  the  occasion,  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the 
religious  order  offered  an  opinion  to  the  effect  that  the  explosion 


FIGBIT  299 

was  due  to  gas,  which  accumulated  in  the  coffin,  and  finally 
burst  it ;  the  undertaker  having  neglected  to  provide  for  its 
escape. 

On  this  hypothesis  Figbit  was  again  closed  up  in  his  coffin 
and  hastened  to  his  grave,  where  it  was  hoped  he  would  make 
no  more  disturbance. 

In  regard  to  Zanthon,  Mrs.  Figbit's  friends  found  him  in  the 
doorway  of  an  adjoining  street  where  he  had  taken  refuge.  He 
was  brought  back  soon  after  Figbit's  removal  to  the  church, 
and  made  comfortable.  Of  course,  his  reappearance  was  a 
source  of  great  joy  to  his  friends. 

In  Nancy's  description  of  the  scene  in  the  church  which  she 
gave  to  Zanthon  was  an  item  more  remarkable  than  all  the 
others  together.  She  asserted  that  when  the  coffin  burst  she 
heard  a  strange  laugh  in  the  air  ;  and  at  the  same  time  the 
wind  blew  open  a  side  door  and  raised  a  cloud  of  dust  around 
the  platform  on  which  the  remains  of  Figbit  rested. 

She  was  certain  regarding  the  laugh,  for  quite  a  number  of 
persons  suddenly  turned  their  heads  in  the  direction  from 
whence  it  proceeded,  as  if  to  inquire  its  nature  and  origin ; 
however,  as  no  one  else  could  remember  having  heard  such  a 
noise,  or  if  they  had,  did  not  attach  any  particular  importance 
to  it,  believing  it  might  have  proceeded  from  some  boys  or 
foolish  people  in  the  church,  the  matter  was  discredited  ;  but 
Nancy  shook  her  head  solemnly,  and  taking  Mrs.  Figbit  into 
a  corner  of  the  house,  told  her  something  in  an  undertone  of 
voice,  which  nobody  else  could  hear,  but  which  had  reference 
to  her  belief  in  a  supernatural  protection  accorded  Zanthon  by 
some  mysterious  agencies  I 

When  all  the  difficulties  arising  out  of  the  death  of  Figbit 
were  settled,  Nancy  began  to  imagine  it  possible  she  could 
secure  a  quiet  home  for  Zanthon  with  Mrs.  Figbit,  as  that  lady 
had  shown  such  intere"st  in  his  welfare  ;  but  her  castle  building 
was  doomed  to  destruction  on  receiving  the  information  that 
the  house  must  be  vacated  immediately  to  make  room  for  the 


300  ZANTHON 

family  of  the  new  incumbent,  whose  appointment  was  confirmed 
on  the  very  date  of  the  dead  man's  interment. 

The  change  would  take  place  as  soon  as  a  wagon  could  be 
employed  to  convey  the  effects  of  Mrs.  Figbit  to  hired  quarters 
in  the  town,  whence  she  would  go  to  live  with  a  near  relative  in 
a  distant  part  of  the  country  as  soon  as  all  her  husband's 
effects  could  be  converted  into  cash,  or  disposed  of  in  the  man 
ner  prescribed  by  law. 

Zanthon,  however,  would  not  be  forgotten.  The  situation 
Mrs.  Figbit  contemplated  procuring  for  him,  whereby  he  might 
earn  his  own  support,  was  available. 

There  was  a  man  named  Ben  Razzo  living  near  the  seacoast 
who  wanted  a  boy,  and  hearing  through  Mrs.  Figbit's  friends 
of  Zanthon's  destitution,  requested  to  have  him  sent  to  his 
place  immediately. 

"  What  can  you  do,  baby  ?  "  Mrs.  Figbit  asked  in  one  of  her 
variable  moods,  while  the  new  situation  was  being  discussed. 

"  I  could  call  a  dog  or  ride  on  an  ass,"  replied  the  boy  seri 
ously. 

In  spite  of  the  shadow  of  their  troubles,  Nancy  and  Mrs. 
Figbit  burst  into  laughter  ;  the  latter  continued  : 

"  You  must  polish  boots,  sweep  the  floors,  wash  pots,  learn  to 
cook,  build  fires  and  do  everything.  It  won't  do  to  be  lazy. 
You  will  have  to  move  around  quite  smart,  and  do  things  as 
will  be  wanted." 

"  Will  there  be  boys  ?  "  asked  Zanthon. 

"  No  ;  only  a  man.  Boys  may  be  seen  outside,  but  it  will 
be  best,  perhaps,  to  keep  away  from  them." 

"  I  like  boys  to  play  with,"  returned  Zanthon. 

"  Ha  !  you  must  not  be  caught  playing.     Playing  is  idling." 

"Oh  !  but  I  must  play  sometime  ;  I  must  play  sometime," 
repeated  the  boy,  full  of  wonder  at  what  the  woman  had  said. 

"  Not  while  you  are  in  service,"  returned  Mrs.  Figbit.  "  Rich 
people's  children  may  play,  but  you  won't  have  time.  There 
will  be  always  work  to  do  and  you  must  do  it." 


FIGBIT  301 

"  Will  I  never  get  away  from  the  work  ?  "  inquired  Zanthon, 
anxious  to  know  at  once  the  limits  of  his  future  servitude. 

"  Never  I "  answered  the  woman,  with  emphasis,  fully  con 
vinced  of  the  truth  of  her  reply  ;  and  she  continued  : 

"  Where  would  you  go  ?  What  could  you  do  otherwise  ? 
You  have  no  money,  no  relations,  no  houses,  or  land,  no  any 
thing." 

"  I  have  Nancy,"  said  Zanthon,  emphatically. 

Nancy  on  hearing  this  was  wild  with  joy ;  she  laughed 
hysterically,  and  kissing  Zanthon  on  the  cheek,  said  : 

"  That's  me  good  baby." 

If  Nancy  had  had  a  sufficient  amount  of  self-will  to  resist  the 
dictation  of  Mrs.  Figbit  at  this  point  in  regard  to  the  boy,  his 
future  career  might  have  been  different ;  but  she  knew  only  to 
submit  ;  and  dependent  as  she  was  on  the  will  of  others,  this 
submission  seemed  to  her  the  excellence  of  life.  Hence,  she 
soon  reconciled  herself  to  the  terms  of  the  proposition  of  send 
ing  Zanthon  away. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  boy  accepted  the  new  condition  of 
things,  with  as  much  faith  in  its  absolute  necessity  as  if  it  had 
been  prescribed  in  the  book  of  the  Supreme  law.  He  could  no 
more  turn  aside  from  it  and  appeal  to  some  one  for  aid  in  order 
that  he  might  obtain  a  more  favorable  means  of  getting  along 
in  the  world,  than  make  himself  a  man  before  maturity. 

The  heartlessness  of  the  world,  so  called,  would  not  hear 
him  effectually,  or  assist  his  desires,  lest  it  should  be  burdened 
with  his  troubles.  The  very  fact  of  Mrs.  Figbit's  arrangement 
being  perfected  with  the  certainty  of  success  showed  she  did 
not  anticipate  resistance  or  interference  from  any  one  .likely  to 
change  her  plans  in  the  boy's  behalf.  Her  motives,  no  doubt, 
were  good  ;  indeed,  seeing  the  severity  of  the  times  and  the 
helplessness  of  the  people,  the  interest  manifested  in  the  boy's 
welfare  was  highly  commendable,  yet  the  transition  from  the 
happiness  of  home,  to  abject  slavery,  was  a  terrible  infliction 
on  one  so  young  and  tender-hearted  as  Zanthon. 


302  ZANTHON 

No  wonder  the  father  had  called  aloud  for  mercy  for  his  son  ; 
and  nature  poised  between  heaven  and  earth  had  stood  in  awe 
of  the  demand,  at  the  memorable  conference  previously 
related. 

Mrs.  Figbit,  in  order  to  lighten  the  sorrow  of  separation, 
gave  assurances  of  comfort,  independence,  and  ultimately  pros 
perity  to  Zanthon,  through  this  method  of  servitude. 

"Baby  will  get  his  support  at  any  rate,"  she  said.  "  To  be 
sure  there  will  be  no  wages  or  clothes  ;  but  in  these  hard  times 
people  were  glad  to  get  a  bite  to  eat  with  the  privilege  of  work 
ing  for  it." 

The  final  arrangements  were  then  agreed  to. 

Nancy  would  accompany  Zanthon  next  morning  to  the  head 
of  the  high  road  leading  from  the  town  to  the  place  of  his  desti 
nation  which  was  situated  about  seven  miles  distant.  Upon 
his  arrival  there  he  was  to  make  inquiry  for  Seaview,  the  resi 
dence  of  Ben  Razzo,  his  future  master  and  finally  introduce 
himself  to  that  person  as  the  boy  sent  by  Mrs.  Figbit. 

Nancy  would  return  to  her  work  ;  but  send  occasional  mes 
sages  to  Zanthon,  and  if  necessary  visit  him. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A  NEW  FRIEND. 

TT  was  instructive  to  see  Nancy  and  Zanthon  part.  One 
•*•  representing  strength  the  other  weakness.  The  first  almost 
at  the  top,  the  second  at  the  bottom  of  animal  force.  Two 
extremes  together,  and  yet  powerless  to  avert  separation  on 
account  of  the  dictatorship  assumed  by  Mrs.  Figbit  over  them. 

At  the  head  of  the  road,  indicated  the  previous  day,  Nancy  . 
bade  adieu  to  baby  ;  and  with  a  heavy  heart  returned  to  her 
cheerless  drudgery  in  the  town,  while  Zanthon  struck  boldly 
into  the  broad  road  before  him,  intent  on  the  discovery  of  new 
scenes. 

The  features  of  external  nature  were  there  in  well  defined 
characters,  green  meadows,  small  woods,  brooks  whose  mysteri 
ous  prattle  never  ceased,  wild  flowers,  hills  and  plains  and  the 
birds  away  up  in  the  clear  sky  singing  to  the  calm  beauty  of 
the  Supreme  Power. 

There  were  not  many  houses  visible,  the  land  on  the  right 
being  the  domain  of  an  aristocrat  and  on  the  left  those  which 
were  seen,  had  been  with  few  exceptions,  deserted. 

Zanthon  could  not  resist  the  influence  of  nature  any  more 
than  the  brook  or  the  lark.  The  bitterness  of  his  sorrow  gave 
way  to  pleasure,  allowing  his  individuality  to  rise  above  oppres 
siveness  until  he  felt  himself  identical  with  the  spirit  mani 
fested  in  the  grandeur  of  the  universe. 

Oh,  with  what  profound  satisfaction  did  he  lift  his  eyes  to  the 
firmament  and  behold  the  glory  of  the  day  crowned  with 
infinite  azure  I  where  his  soul  went  forth  without  a  shadow  of 


304  ZANTHON 

disturbance  or  a  thought  of  fear  as  if  it  were  the  home  peopled 
only  by  his  friends. 

Before  noon  he  came  to  see  another  great  spectacle  ;  the  sea 
spreading  out  until  it  joined  the  heavens  on  the  horizon  far,  far 
away  ;  this  was  after  the  route  led  him  through  a  deep  valley 
and  up  a  steep  hill. 

Resting  by  the  roadside  he  beheld  the  ocean  with  great 
wonder  and  delight.  It  resembled  a  continuation  of  the  sky. 

If  he  were  in  a  ship,  gliding  happily  over  the  surface  of  this 
expanse  of  water,  his  friends  being  also  with  him,  he  imagined 
he  would  accept  the  situation  as  the  heaven  of  the  just. 

How  exquisite  was  its  outline  ! 

Aye,  mysterious  ocean,  he  thought,  what  art  thou  concerned 
with  ?  and  when  will  thy  placidity  pass  away  under  the  fiat  of 
universal  law  ;  or  art  thou  eternal  ;  thy  being  indestructible  ; 
a,  witness  of  the  immensity  of  the  power  of  God  ! 

Between  him  and  the  ocean  lay  a  town,  Lennabean,  not  so 
large  as  Kindleton,  the  one  he  had  just  left ;  but  pleasing  to 
the  view  and  quaint.  It  was  a  town  of  the  olden  times. 

This  became  evident  to  Zanthon  as  following  the  winding 
highway  leading  into  it  he  found  himself  beside  some  roofless 
houses  whose  architecture  belonged  to  a  primitive  age. 

As  he  advanced  he  perceived  that  the  streets  were  narrow 
and  crooked,  the  houses  for  the  most  part  old  and  dilapidated 
and  but  little  business  in  progress.  Notwithstanding  these 
apparent  disqualifications  the  antiquity  of  Lennabean  made  it, 
if  not  fascinating,  at  least,  remarkably  interesting  ;  and  as  it  lay 
on  the  very  bank  which  was  washed  by  the  ocean  tide  on  one 
side  and  by  rich  land  on  the  other,  it  was  after  all,  a  quiet  and 
beautiful  place. 

It  must  have  been  a  seaport  at  one  time ;  but  at  present  the 
narrow  bay  at  whose  head  it  was  situated  was  filled  with  sand, 
the  tide  spreading  over  it  to  the  height  of  from  eight  to  ten  feet. 

This  bay  was  but  an  inlet  of  a  larger  one  communicating 
directly  with  the  ocean.  All  the  produce  available  for  ship- 


A    NEW    FRIEND  305 

ment  in  the  surrounding  country  was  carried  to  the  larger 
inland  town  and  exported  over  the  navigable  river  before 
referred  to  while  this  desolate  city  lost  its  trade  and  prestige, 
because  its  inhabitants  had  not  energy  enough  to  clear  a  deep 
channel  through  the  sand  of  their  bay  for  the  accommodation 
of  sea-going  ships. 

The  district  back  of  this  forlorn  town  was  thinly  inhabited, 
most  of  the  land  being  held  by  one  or  two  rich  men  for  grazing 
stock  ;  but  it  was  valuable  and  picturesque.  In  the  suburbs 
there  were  some  very  pretty  nooks,  meadows  and  bluffs,  which 
became  the  resorts  of  pleasure  seekers.  The  spring  water  too, 
excelled  in  freshness  and  purity,  making  superstitious  people 
imagine  that  a  powerful  but  invisible  agent  had  displayed  its 
privileges  by  the  endowment  of  these  inviting  places  in  the 
manner  described. 

• 

Well  beaten  footpaths  led  from  the  road  near  the  town, 
through  the  most  inviting  fields,  along  the  tops  of  tall  green 
hedges  and  through  ravines  hidden  from  the  sun. 

The  beauty  of  nature,  contrasted  with  the  decay  of  man's 
designs  as  exhibited  in  the  streets  of  Lennabean,  made  a  won 
derfully  remarkable  picture. 

As  Zanthon  wheeled  into  the  center  of  the  town,  for  he  fre 
quently  turned  to  inspect  the  view  on  all  sides,  its  inactivity 
became  very  perceptible.  It  was  now  noon,  yet  there  were  no 
people  on  the  streets  or  wagons  of  any  kind,  as  if  they  had  all 
gone  out  to  attend  a  meeting  in  the  woods.  A  few  persons 
came  to  the  shop  doors  and  looked  at  him  as  he  turned  round 
and  round  under  the  inspiration  of  the  place  ;  but  other  than 
these  no  signs  of  life  were  visible. 

When  he  had  examined  the  prospect  carefully  and  satisfied 
himself  of  its  features  he  directed  his  footsteps  to  a  grocer's 
shop,  the  window  of  which  was  made  conspicuous  by  red  paint, 
well  worn  off ;  and  various  articles  of  merchandise  suspended 
above  the  door. 

ZANTHON    20 


306  ZANTHON 

Before  he  had  time  to  make  inquiry  about  his  future  destina 
tion,  the  grocer,  who  seemed  to  have  been  watching  him,  said  ^ 

u  You  are  the  boy  expected  at  Seaview  ?  " 

"How  in  the  world  did  you  find  that  out  ?  "  asked  Zanthon, 
very  much  surprised  at  the  character  of  the  man's  remark  as 
showing  the  knowledge  of  a  fact,  he  imagined,  was  known  only 
at  the  place  he  had  left. 

"  We  know  everything  here,"  replied  the  grocer,  "  especially 
the  movements  of  bodies  ;  business  being  light  we  can  afford  to 
study  that  part  of  human  life  coming  within  our  acquaintance. 
It  is  pleasant.  Now  I  have  to  tell  you  further,  that  old  Jemmy 
has  been  waiting  for  you.  He  has  just  stepped  down  the  street  ; 
but  will  be  back  soon.  He  will  take  you  up." 

"  How  did  old  Jemmy  know  I  was  coming  ?  "  resumed  Zan 
thon,  still  anxious  to  solve  the  difficulty  presented  to  his  mind 
by  such  strange  information. 

"  Why  how  could  we  miss  knowing  it,"  answered  the  man? 
"  when  Mrs.  Figbit  sent  messages  to  us  all,  to  be  on  the  look 
out  for  you  ;  and  told  old  Jemmy,  on  his  life  not  to  forget  to  be 
here.  Everybody  in  town  knows  you  already  like  a  book." 

"  Mrs.  Figbit  is  a  wonderful  woman,"  said  Zanthon,  "  and 
has  been  very  kind  to  me." 

At  this  the  grocer  gave  a  suppressed  exclamation  resembling 
the  grunt  of  a  hog  as  he  continued  :  — 

"  She  ought  to  be  a  general,  or  a  governor,  or  maybe  a  chief 
of  the  police  forces,  or  —  but  see  here  is  old  Jemmy  at  last." 

Zanthon  looked  up  and  saw  coming  through  the  doorway  a 
tall  man  partly  bent  by  age.  He  wore  a  high  hat,  which  from 
its  appearance,  must  have  been  in  use  many  years,  and  a  long 
coat  of  coarse  cloth  with  capacious  pockets  ;  one  on  each  side, 
the  openings  being  covered  with  heavy  square  lapels.  The  gar 
ment  was  threadbare  ;  but  seemed  on  that  account  to  cling 
more  tenaciously  to  the  body  it  covered  ;  for  the  man  had  it 
buttoned  up  in  front  with  such  persistence  that  it  fitted  him 
like  a  glove.  His  pantaloons  were  patched  in  various  places 


A    NEW    FRIEND  307 

especially  at  the  knees,  presenting  an  incongruous  appearance; 
and  his  shoes  were  large,  heavy,  and  it  must  be  added,  rent  as 
well,  although  it  was  evident  that  several  attempts  had  been 
made  to  renew  their  strength  and  usefulness  by  mending. 

Jemmy  was  about  sixty-five  years  of  age  at  this  time  ;  and 
as  there  were  yet  signs  of  strength  in  his  large  frame,  it  became 
evident  he  possessed  considerable  physical  power  when  in  the 
prime  of  life.  He  lived  well,  or  ill  as  some  people  would  im 
agine,  poverty  making  for  him  his  bread  scanty,  and  his  bed 
hard. 

His  cheekbones  were  large  and  prominent,  his  eyes  keen. 
His  hands  and  feet  massive  instruments  of  labor.  The  general 
expression  on  his  face  was  not  prepossesing,  being  of  a  hungry 
nature,  as  if  he  had  caught  it  from  a  wolf  in  search  of  food. 
The  mouth  uncommonly  large  possessed  all  its  teeth  with 
singular  regularity  ;  and  a  slight  movement  of  the  under  jaws 
betimes,  inspired  the  beholder  with  the  belief  in  their  owner's 
capacity  for  eating  a  hearty  supper.  A  huge  pug  nose,  the 
extremity  of  which  inclined  to  the  left  side  of  his  face  did  not 
improve  the  expression,  but  for  all  that,  Jemmy  was  known  to 
be  a  very  quiet  and  good  natured  person. 

He  wore  no  beard.  The  hair  on  his  head  was  well  preserved 
tinged  with  steel  gray  and  worn  short. 

Jemmy  smiled  when  Zanthon  was  introduced  to  him.  Then 
taking  the  boy  by  the  hand  he  led  him  into  the  street. 

"  What  idea  have  they  in  sending  you  here  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Who  ?  "  inquired  Zanthon. 

"  That  Figbit  woman,"  replied  Jemmy. 

"  I  don't  know,"  answered  the  boy. 

"  You  never  did  any  work  ;  did  you  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  Why  you  are  but  a  child,  my  son.  Your  hands  and  limbs 
are  as  soft  and  tender  as  a  gosling.  The  nursery  would  be  the 
proper  place  for  youS' 

"  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  please  everybody." 


308  ZANTHON 

"  Yes,  to  be  sure,  my  boy  ;  but  you  cannot  groom  a  horse  and 
clean  out  a  stable  before  breakfast  every  morning ;  however  I'll 
take  care  of  the  horse." 

While  they  journeyed  through  one  of  the  winding  streets 
toward  what  appeared  to  be  the  upper  end  of  town,  west  from 
the  bay,  Zanthon  related  so  much  of  his  history  to  his  new 
friend,  as  his  instructions  from  his  father  permitted  ;  describ 
ing  also  all  his  experience  in  the  world  since  meeting  Big 
Nancy. 

Jemmy,  on  his  part,  endeavored  to  give  Zanthon  as  much  in 
formation  about  his  future  residence,  and  in  as  few  words  as 
possible,  as  the  time  left  them  to  reach  the  house,  would  per 
mit. 

Zanthon  had  heretofore  no  well  defined  opinion  of  the  merits 
or  demerits  of  his  master,  the  place  to  which  he  was  consigned 
or  the  nature  of  the  work  he  would  be  called  upon  to  perform. 
Hence  he  importuned  Jemmy  at  each  stage  of  their  route,  as 
one  fully  posted  in  these  matters,  to  tell  him  all  he  knew. 

Before  giving  a  continuation  of  Jemmy's  discourse  we  must 
explain  to  the  reader,  that  in  the  country  where  the  scenes  of 
this  story  were  laid,  there  existed  at  the  time  a  class  of  men 
who  held  great  power  over  the  people  on  account  of  the  manner 
of  procuring  their  wealth.  They  were  not  landlords  nor  mid 
dlemen,  nor  squires,  nor  justices,  but  Bucks.  They  made 
riches  off  the  poor  by  high  rates  of  usury  and  by  having  them 
work  without  wages  on  the  understanding  that  it  was  their 
duty  to  do  so  for  the  accommodation  rendered  them  by  the 
Bucks. 

For  instance  a  man  of  this  class  would  purchase  a  ship-load 
of  guano  and  let  it  out  to  small  farmers  in  quantities  to  suit 
them  in  the  spring,  charging  not  only  a  high  price  but  also  high 
interest ;  for  payment  would  not  be  made  until  the  harvest.  In 
the  mean  time  every  man  who  purchased  in  this  way  was 
obliged  to  work  for  the  usurer  ;  to  till  his  farm,  save  his  hay 
and  even  reclaim  his  waste  land  without  any  pecuniary  com- 


A   NEW    FRIEND  309 

pensation.  In  this  way  the  lender  became  very  rich,  the  bor 
rower  very  poor.  As  the  glory  of  the  one  increased,  the  inde 
pendence  of  the  other  decreased  until  the  wretchedness  of  some 
of  these  people  became  so  woful  as  to  be  almost  indescribable. 

Ben  Razzo,  to  whose  house  at  Sea  view  in  the  suburbs  of  Len- 
nabean  Zanthon  was  now  journeying,  was  a  man  of  this  sort ; 
and  we  may  judge  in  some  measure  of  his  local  power  by  the 
fear  with  which  Jemmy  regarded  him,  and  the  caution  he  exer 
cised  while  instructing  the  boy  in  the  details  of  his  new  station. 

"You  must  find  out  for  yourself  the  kind  of  person  he  is,' 
said  the  old  man.     "  I  cannot  tell  you." 

"  And  why  can't  you  tell  me,  Jemmy  ?  "  inquired  the  boy. 

"  Because  I  am  afraid,  and  we  must  bear  with  everything  as 
it  comes.  It  is  the  way  of  the  world." 

"  Do  you  live  with  him,  Jemmy  ?  " 

"  Well,  that  is  hard  to  answer,  too.  I  did  live  with  him ; 
that  is,  I  worked  about  his  house  and  sometimes  in  it  j  but  he 
wants  you  now  to  do  the  work  and  let  me  go." 

"  What  wages  was  he  paying  you  ?  " 

"  Ben  Razzo  pays  no  wages  to  anyone." 

"  Clothes?" 

"  Not  a  stitch,  not  a  rag." 

"  Did  you  get  good  food  ?  " 

"  Never  a  bite  in  six  years." 

Zanthon  caught  Jemmy  by  his  long  coat  and  stopped  him 
on  the  street. 

"Tell  me  all  about  this  place,"  he  said.  "It  is  so  strange 
to  me  that  I  do  not  understand,  and  I  am  frightened." 

"  There  is  nothing  plainer  in  the  world,"  replied  Jemmy. 
"  The  people  are  poor  ;  the  parties  who  tax  them  are  numerous 
and  unrelenting  ;  the  sources  of  income  very  small ;  indeed, 
nothing  in  the  country  but  a  few  acres  of  tillage,  and  in  the 
town  very  little  wages.  Ben  Razzo  raised  himself  from  poverty 
to  wealth  by  lending  to  these  poor  people.  He  learned  to  be 
close  and  stingy  ;  hoarded  every  copper,  and  he  cannot  now 


310  ZANTHON 

depart  from  the  custom  because,  I  believe,  it  has  caught  hold 
of  his  very  soul.  I  got  to  work  for  him  by  some  process  of 
infatuation,  like  many  another  man.  I  thought  it  would  be  a 
great  thing  to  be  in  Ben  Razzo's  stable  and  he  in  my  debt.  I 
got  my  wish.  He  favored  me  for  six  years,  and  yet  I  love  to 
work  for  him,  although  I  receive  nothing  in  return." 

Zanthon  meditated  for  some  time  on  this  strange  case,  and 
then  inquired  : 

"  Why  does  he  think  of  putting  you  away,  Jemmy  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know.  Maybe  because  he  thinks  I  steal  from  him  ; 
he  is  very  suspicious  ;  but  for  the  matter  of  that  there  is  little 
to  be  stolen,  not  to  take  into  consideration  that  I  have  a  soul 
to  save  as  well  as  himself.  Then,  perhaps,  he  believes  if  I  stop 
with  him  much  longer,  I  may  desire  to  get  something  to  reward 
me ;  but  by  putting  some  one  in  the  place  now  he  would  not 
give  anything  at  all.  In  this  way,  the  old  score  with  me  could 
be  settled." 

"  Had  he  ever  a  boy  before  ?  " 

"  No,  you  are  the  first." 

"  Perhaps  he  will  keep  both  of  us,"  said  Zanthon,  earnestly. 
"  I  would  like  very  much,  Jemmy,  for  you  to  be  with  me." 

"  He  must  keep  us,"  returned  the  old  man,  emphatically. 
"  There  is  work  enough  for  the  two,  and  as  it  does  not  cost  him 
anything  for  me,  he  may  not  complain." 

The  question  of  Zanthon' s  future  treatment  might  appropri 
ately  have  come  up  for  consideration  in  this  place,  if  Jemmy 
had  not  studiously  avoided  it,  lest  the  boy  should  receive  impres 
sions  before  experience  taught  him,  detrimental  to  the  peace  of 
his  mind.  Besides  he  favored  the  boy's  inquisitiveness. 

"Where  do  you  live  ?  Have  you  any  home  besides  Ben 
Razzo's  ?  "  asked  Zanthon. 

"  I  live  in  an  old  deserted  house  near  the  entrance  to  Sea- 
view  ;  but,  bless  you,  boy,  I  am  not  always  with  him.  When 
I  do  the  morning  work,  I  travel.  Some  people  would  call  it 
begging,  but  I  get  a  bite  to  eat  here  and  there  without  asking 


A   NEW    FRIEND  811 

for  it.  They  all  know  my  circumstances.  Ben  Razzo  is  not 
always  at  home,  either ;  but  when  he  is  there,  he  sleeps  alone 
in  the  house." 

"  And  your  family,"  resumed  the  hoy.  "  Had  you  ever  chil 
dren  and  a  wife  ? 

"  Aye,  boy,  aye  ;  children  and  wife  are  all  dead.  I  have  been 
alone  nigh  on  to  twenty  years." 

"Are  you  happy,  Jemmy  ?"  asked  Zanthon,  looking  up  into 
the  old  man's  face. 

"  Ah  !  my  son,  I  could  not  tell  you.  Happiness  beyond  the 
grave  is  promised  to  those  who  suffer  patiently  the  trials  of  this 
life  ;  and  such  happiness  I  expect  to  receive,  for  surely  I  have 
been  patient ;  but  as  to  the  world,"  said  the  man,  raising  his 
head  and  gazing  into  vacancy  with  sorrow  depicted  on  every 
lineament  of  his  features,  "  I  could  never  see  where  it  came  in." 

"You  speak  very  well,  Jemmy,  for  one  so  poor  as  you  ;  how 
did  you  get  to  learn  anything  ?  " 

"  Why,"  replied  the  man,  "  I  was  a  fine  scholar  in  my  time. 
I  learned  it  from  an  old  schoolmaster  that  came  from  a  foreign 
country,  and  lived  among  us  when  I  was  young." 

"  What  did  he  teach  you  ?  " 

"  Almost  everything  ;  the  course  of  the  stars,  the  use  of  the 
globes,  calculation,  measurement,  and  the  bridge  of  asses  ;  but 
he  never  touched  grammar  nor  history,  and  that's  what  left  me 
out." 

"  Could  you  sing  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed.  I  always  sing  when  alone  ;  it  is  company  for 
me." 

"  What  is  calculation,  Jemmy  ?  " 

"  Calculation,  my  boy,  calculation  ?  It  is  the  hardest  branch 
to  learn  excepting  the  method  of  getting  rich.  They  say  it 
commenced  in  the  counting  of  pebbles,  but  my  own  opinion  is 
that  it  is  the  invention  of  scholars  to  find  something  you  do  not 
know  by  employing,  for  the  purpose,  things  that  you  do  know. 
I  have  forgotten  a  great  deal  of  what  I  learned,  but  one  fine 


312  ZAXTHON 

piece  of  calculation  I  remember  yet.  It  is  to  calculate  the  age 
of  the  moon  any  day  of  the  year ;  it  was  given  to  me  by  the 
old  schoolmaster,  in  rhyme  : 

"  When  fifteen  hundred  years  are  past, 
Of  Christ's  age  all  nineteens  cast, 
What  remains  is  the  golden  number 
Of  that  present  year  remember. 
Subtract  one  from  the  golden  number, 
Multiply  by  eleven  placed  under, 
Casting  it  into  thirties  first  ; 
What  remains  is  the  epact,  just. 
Count  your  months,  with  March  begin 
And  the  month  that  you  are  in  ; 
Adding  to  it  as  you're  in  want, 
The  epact  and  the  day  of  the  month. 
All  above  thirty  or  behind, 
Is  the  moon's  age,  you'll  surely  find." 

"  That's  great  learning,"  said  Zanthon,  approvingly. 

"  As  deep  as  a  drawn  well,"  replied  Jemmy,  smiling  with 
satisfaction. 

They  were  now  walking  over  a  street  inclining  upward,  hav 
ing  a  dead  wall  on  one  side  and  a  row  of  small  houses  on  the 
other.  This  was  the  extremity  of  the  town  in  that  direction. 

The  houses  or  huts  were  mean  looking  and  low  ;  the  floors 
being  set  in  the  ground  below  the  surface,  obliging  a  person 
entering  any  of  them  to  stoop  and  take  a  step  downward.  When 
near  the  top  of  this  street,  Jemmy  turned  to  one  of  the  houses, 
and  pushing  open  a  door  that  had  been  closed  but  not  fastened, 
desired  the  boy  to  follow  him,  as  this  was  his  home. 

The  interior  of  this  house  consisted  of  one  room  without  any 
furniture  excepting  a  bench  of  coarse  boards  in  the  form  of  a 
bed,  on  which  were  arranged  some  straw  and  an  old  quilt,  dis 
colored  so  as  to  present  no  traces  of  the  kind  of  material  com 
posing  it.  The  walls  were  black  from  age,  the  attic-shaped 
roof  being  also  low,  and  made  of  sods  covered  with  thatch. 
There  was  no  window. 


A   NEW    FRIEND  313 

The  man  and  the  boy  sat  down  on  the  side  of  the  bed  to 
afford  the  latter  an  opportunity  of  viewing  the  prospect  of 
Jemmy's  possessions.  • 

It  was  cheerless  indeed. 

What  struck  Zanthon  very  forcibly,  in  this  connection,  was 
the  fearful  desolation  that  surrounded  those  who  were  coming 
forward  to  meet  him  as  new  friends.  First  Big  Nancy,  then  old 
Jemmy  ;  for  evidently  the  old  man  meant  to  be  his  friend,  and 
two  such  unfortunate  poverty-stricken  individuals  could  not 
easily  be  found  on  the  face  of  the  globe  ;  yet  the  boy  did  not, 
by  any  means,  think  less  of  them,  on  account  of  their  want  of 
means,  he  only  thought  for  an  instant  how  remarkable  it 
appeared  to  be.  He  forgot  to  think,  however,  that  there  was 
but  one  Zanthon  whose  career  had  become  a  subject  for  scru 
tiny  by  the  eternal  powers  and  whose  future  would  be  twisted 
into  a  prosperous  line  of  life,  perhaps,  by  those  very  agents 
who  now  appeared  so  insignificant.  There  was  no  fire  on  the 
hearth,  no  fuel  to  be  seen  anywhere  in  the  apartment ;  or  in 
dications,  great  or  small,  of  the  least  semblance  of  comfort. 

Jemmy  did  not  appear  to  be  disturbed  by  thi#  condition  of 
things.  He  seemed  rather  to  draw  extensively  on  his  imagina 
tion  for  the  conveniences  which  were  wanting  in  his  home  and 
to  feed  his  mind  by  contemplation  as  a  substitute  for  the  lux 
uries  which  the  body  longed  to  possess. 

When  Zanthon,  in  wonder,  asked  him  how  he  provided  him 
self  with  fire  whenever  he  resolved  on  cooking  a  meal  at  home, 
he  smiled  blandly  at  the  boy,  as  if  the  question,  was  too  pre 
posterous  to  entertain  with  gravity  and  explained  :  — 

"  I  borrow  a  little  from  one  of  the  neighbors  at  the  end  of 
the  street  and  when  I  can  afford  to  buy  some  for  myself,  I  pay 
it  all  back.  I  never  contract  a  heavy  debt." 

"  Don't  you  find  it  very  hard  and  troublesome  to  work  that 
way?" 

"  Why  no.  Why  should  I  ?  Is  it  not  the  way  that  every 
poor  man,  who  means  well,  will  do  ;  instead  of  borrowing  and 


314  ZANTHON 

paying  nothing  back  like  thousands  of  other  people,  rich  and 
poor.  Mind  you  /  think  myself  very  fortunate  when  I  can  get 
acquaintances  to  lerfd  to  me  in  times  of  great  need.  Many 
there  are  around  us,  my  boy,  who  will  not  borrow,  on  any 
account,  because  they  cannot  find  those  who  are  willing  to  lend; 
and  remember  too,  that  these  persons  are  very  much  poorer  than 
lam. 

My  good  child,  I'm  well  off.  I'm  content.  The  shadows  that 
fall  over  my  path  come  from  the  past,  but  leave  me  yet  a 
little  sunshine.  ,  This  house  is  free.  The  country  at  large 
is  my  plantation,  affording  me  snatches  of  comfort  now  and 
again  ;  and  the  people  know  my  requirements  and  supply 
them." 

Zanthon  was  cheered  by  this  assurance  and  smiled  at  the  old 
man  as  he  met  his  pleasant  countenance,  believing  too,  in  his 
simplicity,  that  all  he  had  heard  was  quite  true  ;  albeit,  the  re 
flection  began  to  force  itself  forward  in  his  mind  ;  that  those 
who  were  poorer  than  Jemmy  in  the  scale  of  human  life,  must 
be  very  poor  indeed. 

Feeling  the  necessity  of  resuming  their  journey,  Jemmy  arose 
and  walked  out  of  the  house  followed  by  Zanthon.  As  they 
went  forward  without  securing  the  door,  the  man  stated  that  he 
never  had  any  occasion  to  lock  it,  as  the  people  in  the  neighbor 
hood  were  honest ;  but  he  continued,  "  even  if  they  did  steal 
my  property  I  would  not  mind  it  much  as  I  could  sleep  very 
well  under  my  old  coat." 

From  the  street  in  which  Jemmy's  house  was  situated  the 
road  extended  in  a  direct  line  into  the  country. 

Adjoining  the  last  house  in  the  row  was  the  commencement 
of  a  fence  skirting  the  road  on  one  side  for  some  distance.  A 
gate  stood  in  this  fence,  about  two  hundred  feet  from  the  cor 
ner,  which  on  reaching  the  man  proceeded  to  open  admitting 
himself  and  the  boy. 

Zanthon's  attention  was  soon  arrested  by  what  he  saw  on  the 
inside  ;  a  green  lawn  and  white  cottage,  both  very  pretty. 


A    NEW    FEIEND  315 

The  lawn  was  large  containing  not  less  than  ten  or  twelve 
acres,  the  western  end  of  it  being  elevated  so  as  to  form  a  small 
plateau  on  which  the  cottage  had  been  erected. 

There  were  no  trees  or  shrubs  within  the  enclosure  ;  and  the 
predominating  feature  of  the  place,  or  the  design  intended  to 
prevail  seemed  to  be  the  production  of  sloping  green  lawn  with 
out  further  adornment.  It  appeared  common  ;  but  at  the 
same  time  pleasant  and  inviting. 

The  house  possessed  a  like  character.  Its  stone  and  mortar 
walls  were  white  from  a  coating  of  lime ;  the  roof  had  been 
neatly  thatched  with  straw  ;  the  windows  were  small  and  one 
door  in  front  appeared  to  be  of  very  common  material.  It  was 
an  unpretentious  structure  clean  in  its  exterior  outline,  without 
any  wings  or  offsets,  apparently  as  suitable  for  a  great,  a  good, 
or  a  poor  man,  as  the  residence  of  a  tyrant  or  a  knave.  The 
view  from  the  doorway  included  many  fine  points  of  interest : 
Lennabean  set  in  a  frame  of  verdant  woodland,  the  lesser  and 
the  greater  bay  and  a  landscape  of  hill  and  dale  watered  by 
a  bountiful  number  of  crystal  streams. 

Zanthori's  heart  beat  quicker  than  usual  on  taking  a  hasty 
look  at  the  house  and  grounds,  for  he  instinctively  judged  these 
to  be  the  places  where  his  first  servitude  in  the  great  world  was 
to  begin  ;  and  from  the  glimpses  of  character  presented  by  old 
Jemmy  of  him  who  would  be  his  future  master  there  arose  some 
doubts  in  his  mind  in  regard  to  the  amount  of  happiness  he 
was  likely  to  possess. 

"  Now,"  said  Jemmy  taking  Zanthon  by  the  hand  and  mov 
ing  slowly  towards  the  house  ;  "  when  we  go  in  imitate  me  and 
fall  on  your  knees  before  Ben  Razzo." 
u  Oh,  Jemmy!  why  must  I  do  that  ?  " 

"  Because  it  is  wholesome.  Haven't  you  never  been  told 
before  ?  I  am  surprised  at  the  ignorance  of  your  people.  What 
better  can  we  do  in  our  poverty  than  bow  before  the  rich  ? 
Besides  I  want  to  make  a  favorable  impression  for  you  at  the 
start." 


316  ZANTHON 

"  Thank  you,  Jemmy." 

The  man  resumed  his  instructions.  "  While  you  are  on  your 
knees,  repeat  after  me  these  words  :  '  I  have  come,  honored  sir, 
to  offer  my  labor  to  you,  forever,  gratis  ! '  " 

"  Mrs.  Figbit,"  returned  the  boy,  u  wouldn't  say,  forever ; 
and  I  am  sure  Big  Nancy  would  wish  to  see  me  get  some 
thing." 

"Mrs.  Figbit  has  no  more  power,"  replied  the  man,  "she  was 
nothing  but  a  brazen  barge  the  best  of  times  ;  and  Big  Nancy 
don't  know  as  much  as  a  big  ox.  What  I'm  telling  is  gospel 
truth.  Few  people  have  studied  poverty  closer  than  I ;  and  no 
one  that  I  ever  saw,  is  so  conscious  of  its  inferior  position.  I 
tell  you  it  is  healthy  to  know  your  place  when  you  are  poor, 
and  give  the  wealthy  freedom  to  exercise  their  temper." 

"  I  will  follow  your  advice  in  everything,"  said  Zanthon  re 
signedly,  which  induced  Jemmy  to  continue  :  — 

"After  you  have  said  what  I  told  you,  bend  down  your 
body,  so  that  the  top  of  your  forehead  shall  touch  the  floor  and 
remain  there  until  you  are  told  to  get  up." 

"  I  will  remember,"  replied  the  boy. 

At  this  time  they  arrived  at  the  door  of  the  cottage. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

BEN  RAZZO. 

"DEN  RAZZO  arose  from  his  seat  in  the  parlor  and  advanced 
•* —  to  the  door  leading  from  it  into  the  kitchen  where  Jem 
my  and  Zanthon  had  just  arrived  through  the  front  entrance. 
He  was  dressed  in  fine  clothing  of  dark  blue  cloth  and  wore 
over  his  shoulders  a  short  cloak  of  the  same  material,  having  a 
golden  clasp  in  the  collar  to  fasten  it  when  necessary,  around 
his  neck. 

His  shoes  had  silver  buckles  in  front ;  besides  being  com 
posed  of  patent  leather.  There  was  a  ring  on  one  of  the  fingers 
of  his  right  hand  supporting  a  diamond  of  considerable  value 
and  such  portions  of  his  cuffs  and  collar  as  were  visible  ap 
peared  scrupulously  clean. 

Compared  with  other  men,  Ben  Razzo  was  small  in  stature  ; 
uniformly  proportioned,  healthy  and  strong,  vigorous  in  action 
and  keen  in  observation. 

He  possessed  dark  features,  well-shaped  on  the  whole,  whose 
outline  displayed  pride  and  arrogance. 

The  touch  of  his  hand  was  soft ;  indeed  might  be  said  to  be 
fascinating  ;  but  the  selfish  individuality  of  the  owner  neutral 
ized  its  power  with  those  who  knew  him. 

He  was  capable  of  rapid  speech,  was  conversant  with  three 
or  four  languages,  could  paint  a  little,  execute  on  several 
musical  instruments  and  play  the  popular  games  of  the  times, 
thus  making  it  evident,  to  anyone,  that  he  was  highly  accom 
plished. 

Some  of  the  signs  of  opulence  exhibited  on  his  person  were 
gifts  from  the  gentry  who  though  not  allied  to  him  by  the 

(317) 


318  ZANTHON 

similarity  of  station  yet  recognized  his  influence  with  the  peas 
antry  as  a  circumstance  worthy  of  attention  if  not  deserving 
reward. 

His  undisguised  patronage  of  the  dominant  class  allowed 
the  exercise  of  his  jurisdiction  over  the  people  without  restraint, 
in  petty  things;  for  as  a  precautionary  measure  he  took  special 
pains  to  observe  the  requirements  of  the  civil  law,  so  as  to  ap 
pear  just  to  the  world.  Nay  more,  he  feigned  a  religious  spirit, 
often  kneeling  in  prayer  before  the  congregation  at  church,  his 
voice  rising  from  silence  to  loud  refrain,  as  if  his  soul  had  been 
moved  to  its  depths  by  love  of  God  and  his  neighbor. 

In  this  manner,  before  he  was  thirty-five  years  of  age,  he  be 
came  the  most  important  man,  not  only  in  Lennabean,  but 
through  all  the  country  lying  adjacent  to  it,  outside  the  aristoc 
racy.  He  inherited  all  the  miserly  instincts  of  |his  father,  who 
was  a  poor  peasant  not  distinguished  for  any  other  qualification 
great  or  small.  Ben  Razzo  never  married.  On  this  account, 
perhaps,  as  well  as  others,  there  was  no  genial  warmth  in  his 
soul,  which  might  induce  him  to  pity  the  helplessness  and  the 
poverty  of  his  fellow-beings.  On  the  contrary  his  pride  grew 
to  such  proportions  in  consequence  of  the  slavish  deference 
paid  him,  amounting  almost  to  adoration  that  his  anger  was 
more  to  be  feared  than  the  fury  of  a  wild  beast ! 

In  financial  transactions  he  accepted  no  excuses  for  non-pay 
ment  of  indebtedness ;  in  other  words  he  gave  no  quarter.  If 
a  peasant  incurred  his  wrath  his  fate  became  terrible,  until  con 
ciliation  had  been  made  by  presents  such  as  the  unfortunate 
culprit,  so  called,  could  ill  afford  to  procure. 

With  all  these  harsh  and  inhuman  traits  prominent  jn  his 
character  his  favorite  subject  of  discourse  was  charity  ;  thus 
deluding  himself  more  than  others  in  the  pursuit  of  a  false 
system  of  ideas,  pernicious  in  their  influence  and  delusive  in 
their  ultimate  effects. 

As  he  stood  in  the  door- way  looking  down  at  Jemmy  and 
Zanthon  prostrating  themselves  before  him,  it  could  be  seen 


BEN    EAZZO  819 

that  his  black  hair  had  no  traces  of  gray  intermingled  with  it 
and  that  his  body  was  remarkably  sleek  and  well  preserved. 
When  he  spoke  his  voice  sounded  harshly  on  the  ear  besides 
being  characterized  by  possessing  a  nasal  tone. 

"  This  is  the  boy  ?  "  said  he,  alluding  to  Zanthon. 

As  Jemmy  had  not  been  told  to  rise,  he  kept  still  and  made 
no  answer,  Zanthon  imitating  him  to  the  letter. 

"  Get  up  !  "  continued  Ben  Razzo,  in  a  loud  voice. 

Zanthon  arising  first  was  scrutinized  from  head  to  foot  with 
great  care  by  his  master.  Jemmy  remained  some  time  waiting 
after  regaining  his  feet  before  the  silence  was  broken. 

''This  is  a  remarkable  looking  boy,"  Ben  Razzo  said  at 
length. 

"  He's  nothing  short  of  it,  honored  sir,"  replied  the  old  man  ; 
and  he  continued  — 

"  I  was  thinking  it  might  be  well  if  some  benevolent  person 
had  him  trained  for  a  higher  station,  than " 

"Tut !  tut !  man,"  answered  Ben  Razzo  quickly,  "I  did  not 
mean  that.  What  I  meant  to  convey  was  that  he  does  not  look 
like  those  children  of  the  poorest  class,  to  which  he  evidently 
belongs,  as  if  his  lineage  were  higher.  What -is  his  name  ?  " 

As  Jemmy  had  never  heard  it,  he  answered  in  some  con 
fusion:  "A — I — the  boy — "  but  that  individual  coming  to  the 
old  man's  rescue  replied: 

"  Zanthon." 

m 

At  this  Ben  Razzo  contracted  his  brow,  looked  darkly  at  the 
two  persons  before  him  and  repeated  :  — 

"  Tut!  tut!  that  will  never  do  here  ;  we  must  abbreviate  it 
to  Zanty.  What  else  shall  we  call  him  Jemmy  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  think  for  the  life  of  me,  honored  sir,"  said  the 
man,  stroking  the  hair  on  the  top  of  his  head  with  his  right 
hand,  "  I  might  be  thinking  until  doom's  day  and  still  not  im 
prove  on  your  own  plan." 

As  Ben  Razzo  felt  some  difficulty  in  selecting  what  he  would 
consider  an  appropriate  name  he  resumed:  "  We  will  make  no 


320  ZANTHON 

further  change.  Let  him  be  called  Zanty  in  future  ;  and  Jem 
my  as  he  is  not  strong  enough  to  perform  the  necessary  labor 
around  this  house,  you  had  better  attend  to  it  yourself,  on  the 
same  terms  as  before." 

"Thank  you, honored  sir,"  said  Jemmy;  "everything  will  be 
attended  to  as  you  require." 

Ben  Razzo  was  about  to  turn  away,  but  recollected  some 
thing  which  appeared  to  require  settlement. 

"  We  must  begin  at  last,"  he  said,  "  what  was  never  before 
performed,  or  indeed,  contemplated:  this  boy  will  be  fed  here." 

Jemmy  was  almost  paralyzed  with  astonishment  at  these 
words.  The  splendid  prospect  which  they  evoked  in  his  ima 
gination,  must  have  been  more  bewitching  to  him  than  the 
view  of  the  shrine  of  Mecca  to  a  follower  of  Mahommed. 

If  Zanthon  became  the  recipient  of  liberality  he,  Jemmy, 
would  undoubtedly  come  in  for  a  share,  seeing  also  that  his 
former  engagement  had  been  renewed. 

When  he  could  speak  without  visible  emotion  he  said  :  — 

"  Nothing,  honored  'sir,  can  equal  the  goodness  of  your  dis 
position  in  this  and  all  other  respects." 

"Let  me  see,"  continued  Ben  Razzo  meditatively: 

"  He  will  be  allowed  three  and  a  half  pounds  of  meal,  per 
week,  which  you  will  procure  for  him,  on  my  account,  at  the 
grocers." 

"Three  and  a  half  pounds  per  week,"  repeated  Jemmy,  with 
solemn  emphasis,  "honored  sir,  that  would  be  enough  for  a 
person  twice  his  size." 

The  master  resumed  :  — 

"  One  cent's  worth  of  sour  milk,  might  be  sufficient  for  him, 
for  three  days,  if  economically  used." 

"  If  economically  used,  honored  sir,  it  will  be  oceans,"  reiter 
ated  the  old  man. 

"  For,"  reasoned  Ben  Razzo,  "  you  know  that  half  a  pint 
being  a  liberal  quantity  for  him  for  one  day,  and  there  being 
four  half  pints  in  a  quart,  which  one  cent  will  buy,  it  follows 


BEN    RAZZO  321 

he  will  not  merely  be  furnished  with  enough  of  this  delicious 
fluid  for  three  days  but  have  half  a  pint  to  spare." 

"  Undoubtedly,  honored  sir,  there  will  be  half  a  pint  to  spare 
and  maybe  more,"  returned  Jemmy. 

"  Let  us  say  then,  two  cents,  per  week,  on  account  of  sour 
milk." 

"  A  most  liberal  allowance,  indeed,  honored  sir." 

"  Anything  else  which  he  may  require  you  will  provide," 
said  Ben  Razzo,  nodding  his  head  significantly  at  Jemmy  and 
turning  away  ;  but  saying  to  himself :  — 

"  My  share  is  heavy  enough." 

Jemmy  remained  motionless  and  silent  as  if  petrified  with 
astonishment.  If  the  sound  of  the  last  trumpet  had  broken  in 
upon  his  hearing  it  would  not  have  filled  him  with  more  dis 
may  than  this  speech  of  Ben  Razzo's. 

He,  Jemmy,  who  possessed  nothing  and  had  been  accustomed 
to  beg  to  sustain  himself,  must  now  partly  provide  for  Zanthon 
while  in  the  service  of  this  man. 

Instead  of  receiving  anything,  he  was  to  pay  out.  Instead 
of  a  full  measure  of  gain  he  would  encounter  absolute  loss.  A 
moment  before,  he  had  imagined  fejicity  to  be  near  at  hand, 
through  the  generosity  of  the  rich  master  ;  now,  he  felt  him 
self  falling  into  an  abyss  deeper  by  far  than  the  poverty  with 
which  circumstances  had  previously  afflicted  him. 

He  was  asked  to  tread  on  the  verge  of  the  impossible. 

First,  glory  appeared  to  him  ;  then  helpless  misery. 

Lucifer,  surely  could  not  have  fallen  with  such  rapid  and 
unprecedented  flight  from  supreme  bliss  to  the  eternity  of 
woe  as  this  simple  soul  at  that  moment  from  expectation  to 
disappointment. 

However  the  difficulties  must  be  encountered  with  patience 
and  resignation,  each  in  turn. 

As  no  one  slept  in  the  house  with  Ben  Razzo  Jemmy  turned 
his  attention  to  the  stable  adjoining  it ;  and  selected  the  hay 
loft  as  being  well  suited  to  the  wants  of  Zanthon  as  a  sleeping 

ZANTHON    21 


322  ZANTHOX 

apartment.     An  important  question  remained  unsolved  how 
ever  ;  namely  :  how  to  provide  bed  and  bedding  ? 

Upon  making  this  proposition  known  to  Zanthon,  the  boy 
suggested  that  Jemmy  transfer  his  bed  to  the  hayloft  where  the 
two  could  occupy  it  comfortably. 

u  It  is  well  thought  of  my  boy,"  said  Jemmy  ;  "  but  I  do  not 
like  to  abandon  my  house  altogether." 

"  There  is  nothing  in  your  house,"  said  Zanthon ;  "  besides 
you  can  return  to  it  at  any  time,  if  necessary.  You  may  live 
here  and  cook  whatever  you  have  in  the  kitchen." 

"  Ah!  Zanty,"  the  old  man  replied,'"we  can  only  burn  fire  in 
the  kitchen  f_or  Ben  Razzo's  use  ;  however,  it  is  the  best  way  to 
look  at  things  now,  so  we  will  bring  over  the  bed  this  evening, 
when  it  gets  dark,  so  as  not  to  be  seen  by  the  gossiping  neigh 
bors." 

The  next  problem  on  the  catalogue  of  Jemmy's  mind  demand 
ing  settlement  appeared  more  difficult.  It  was  first  to  engage 
and  afterwards  compensate  according  to  ruling  prices  a  laun 
dress  for  Zanthon. 

The  elaborate  outfit  of  Ben  Razzo  had  been  attended  to  for 
years  by  some  of  his  well-to-do  admirers  ,  indeed  it  was  diffi 
cult  to  select  one  family  out  of  the  large  number  who  volunta 
rily  offered  their  services,  and  esteemed  it  an  honor  to  be 
permitted  to  execute  such  labor  gratis  ,  but  Zanthon's  one 
undergarment  of  gray  calico  could  not  be  thought  of.  It  might 
desecrate  the  halo  surrounding  those  of  his  master.  Therefore 
Jemmy  very  wisely  concluded  to  make  provision  for  the  boy  in 
the  open  market. 

After  spending  a  considerable  time  endeavoring  to  bring  this 
business  to  a  favorable  issue,  he  was  suddenly  surprised  to  find 
that  the  boy  had  no  second  garment  of  the  kind  referred  to  ; 
there  was  no  money  to  buy  one  and  how  could  it  be  procured  ? 

Inspiration  finally  came  to  the  aid  of  the  old  man.  He  could 
he  thought,  obtain  a  fine  substitute  from  the  friendly  grocer, 
before  mentioned,  in  the  shape  of  an  empty  flour  sack,  such  as 


BEN    EAZZO  323 

would  fit  the  boy's  body,  after  cutting  a  hole- in  the  bottom  of 
the  sack  for  his  head  and  one  on  each  side  for  the  arms.  The 
material  was  soft,  and  altogether  it  would  be  comfortable  no 
doubt,  when  well  washed. 

There  might  be  some  objection  raised  to  the  name  of  the  mills 
in  which  the  flour  was  manufactured  appearing  on  the  back 
of  it ;  but  what  difference  did  it  make  when  concealed  so  as 
not  to  be  visible  to  the  naked  eye,  thought  Jemmy. 

When  this  important  measure  had  been  settled  in  a  satisfac 
tory  manner,  for  the  man  had  full  confidence  in  the  liberality 
of  the  grocer,  he  bethought  him  of  a  woman  living  at  the  lower 
end  of  the  street,  where  he  himself  had  resided,  named  Mrs. 
Fishpot,  who  would  be  likely  to  fill  the  requirements  needed. 

Mrs.  Fishpot,  to  be  sure,  was  easily  found  ;  but  what  ingeni 
ous  mind  was  capable  of  finding  means  to  pay  her,  considering 
all  the  circumstances  of  the  case  ?  From  the  fact  of  telling 
Zanthon  that  they  would  pay  Mrs.  Fishpot  a  visit  for  the  pur 
pose  of  arranging  the  terms  which  she  would  accept  for  her 
services  as  washerwoman,  when  they  went  to  remove  the  bed 
in  the  evening,  we  infer  that  Jemmy  had  discovered  the  source 
from  whence  the  remuneration  was  to  come. 

Mrs.  Fishpot  was  a  woman  now  over  fifty  years  of  age,  whose 
husband  had  deserted  her  years  ago  ;  but  who  managed  to  sub 
sist  by  working  at  odd  jobs  for  those  who  employed  her.  When 
therefore  the  proposition  of  washing  for  Zanthon  was  laid  before 
her  that  evening,  in  all  its  sympathetic  details  ;  and  that  Jem 
my  at  the  same  time  pointing  to  the  boy  said  : — This  is  the 
boy  who  is  going  into  the  service  of  Ben  Razzo,  she  replied  :  — 
"  Tisn't  the  work  that's  great,  nohow  ;  but  something  no  mat 
ter  how  small,  should  come  from  it." 

"  You  know,"  said  Jemmy,  in  a  plausible  voice,  "whatever  is 

done  on  Ben  Razzo's  account,  is  for  the  good  of  the  human  race." 

"He  is  rich  enoo'  to  pay,"    answered  the  woman,  without 

noticing  the  point  in  Jemmy's  argument ;  and  she  continued  : 

"  I'd  as  soon  work  for  the  child's  sake  as  for  him." 


324  ZANTHON 

Jemmy  raised  his  hands  and  turned  up  his  eyes  to  the  roof 
of  the  house,  as  if  appealing  to  the  Supreme  Power  at  this  bold 
and  seditious  language. 

"You  mustn't  forget,  Mrs.  Fishpot,  that  BenRazzo  is  great," 
Baid  he. 

"I  don't  forget  nothin',"  retorted  the  woman,  uncompromis 
ingly. 

"And,"  continued  Jemmy,  raising  the  forefinger  of  his  right 
hand,  for  the  purpose,  no  doubt  of  pointing  at  a  significant  an 
nouncement  : 

"  He  is  powerful,  Mrs.  Fishpot  !" 

The  woman  so  far  from  being  intimidated  by  this  assertion, 
adjusted  one  of  her  arms  akimbo,  saying  with  some  force  : 

"  Much  about  his  power,  indeed.  What's  the  odds  Jemmy  ? 
People  cannot  be  worse  than  they  are  any  way  he  takes  it." 

Seeing  that  this  line  of  accomplishing  his  purpose  would  not 
succeed,  Jemmy  changed  his  tactics  by  the  introduction  of 
another  theme. 

"  If  we  had  no  money  to  spare,  how  would  you  like  to  be  paid 
in  tea,"  he  asked. 

"  When  you  say  tay"  answered  the  woman,  "  you  shoot  me 
exactly." 

"  Well,  then,"  continued  Jemmy,  "  we  will  save  the  tea  leaves 
for  you  that  comes  out  of  the  teapot  of  Ben  Razzo ;  and  its 
proud  you  ought  to  be  to  get  them,  on  any  account." 

"  How  long  does  he  keep  them  in  the  pot  ?" 

"About  three  days." 

"  Three  breakfasts  and  three  suppers  ?" 

"Yes." 

"  How  much  dry  tay  does  he  put  in  each  time  ?" 

"A  teaspoonful." 

On  hearing  this  the  woman  groaned  :  but  to  reassure  her 
Jemmy  continued  :  — 

<l  Why  bless  your  heart !  they're  as  good  when  he  is  throw 
ing  them  out  as  when  he  puts  them  in,  if  you  dry  them." 


BEN    EAZZO  325 

Whether  it  was  this  suggestion  that  settled  the  bargain,  or 
that  Mrs.  Fishpot  concluded  to  work  for  Zanthon  on  his  own 
merits,  could  not  be  ascertained  ;  but  Jemmy's  proposition  was 
agreed  to ;  and  shortly  afterwards  the  man  and  the  boy  de 
parted,  carrying  with  them  on  their  way  to  Seaview  the  old 
bed  as  formerly  contemplated. 

The  course  of  instruction  to  which  Zanthon  was  subjected 
from  this  time  forward  became  critically  exact  under  the 
management  of  Jemmy.  In  the  morning  of  the  next  day  at  an 
early  hour  he  gave  his  directions  thus  : 

"  With  the  hand  nearest  the  wall  remove  the  covering,  and 
resting  the  other  hand  on  the  side  of  the  bed  jump  into  the 
middle  of  the  floor." 

The  boy  having  performed  this  act  several  times  in  order  to 
discover  its  advantages,  dressed  hastily  so  as  to  be  ready  to  be 
gin  business  at  once. 

The  first  work  to  be  considered  was  the  polishing  of  Ben 
Razzo's  long  riding  boots,  then  the  building  of  a  fire,  over 
which  a  kettle  of  water  was  placed  to  be  ready  for  his  tea,  and 
a  general  cleaning  of  everything  in  eight  including  the  steel  at 
tachments  of  the  saddle  and  bridle. 

After  the  work  in  the  kitchen  was  completed  they  proceeded 
to  the  stable  where  the  horse  was  kept.  The  animal  was  a 
steel  gray  gelding,  about  sixteen  hands  in  height,  long  in  the 
body  and  having  also  a  small,  well-shaped  head.  He  was 
called  "  Crispus."  Like  a  sergeant  intent  on  drilling  a  squad 
of  men,  Jemmy  instructed  Zanthon  in  the  several  movements 
pursued  in  grooming  a  horse,  from  the  brushing  of  his  face  to 
the  hand  rubbing  of  his  fetlocks,  as  also  the  method  of  getting 
a  stable  in  order. 

"  \Vhen  you  come  to  the  hind  leg,"  said  Jemmy,  "  never 
stand  directly  behind  the  horse,  but  at  his  side,  then  place 
one  hand  above  his  knee  or  knee-joint,  pressing  it  tightly 
while  with  the  other  you  use  your  brush  or  wad  to  clean 
him." 


326  ZANTHON 

As  soon  as  the  business  pertaining  to  the  stable  appeared 
completed  it  was  time  to  look  for  the  appearance  of  Ben  Razzo. 

It  was  customary  with  that  individual  to  partake  of  a  break 
fast  of  cold  meat,  bread,  butter  and  tea.  These  ingredients 
•  were  stored  in  a  strong  cupboard  in  his  room  always  securely 
locked. 

He  superintended  the  cooking  of  his  food ;  that  is,  he 
examined  the  meat  carefully  before  placing  on  the  fire  and 
kept  watch  upon  it  until  cooked,  when  he  transferred  it  to  the 
cupboard.  Potatoes  were  always  counted  before  going  into  the 
hands  of  those  who  worked  for  him,  and  the  fire  extinguished 
between  meals.  There  was  a  mark  on  the  inside  of  the  teapot, 
a  kind  of  gauge,  above  which  he  never  permitted  the  hot  water 
to  proceed,  as  the  amount  below  it  was  sufficient  to  supply  his 
wants. 

He  usually  rode  out  every  day  and  dined  with  some  of  his 
friendly  acquaintances ;  partaking  of  a  light  supper  at  his 
return. 

After  Ben  Razzo  had  breakfasted  on  this  particular  occasion 
with  the  usual  precaution  bestowed  on  the  teapot,  he  pulled  on 
his  riding  boots  and  spurs,  took  a  whip  in  his  hand  and  strode 
to  the  door  to  await  the  coming  of  his  steed,  which  Jemmy  and 
Zanthon  were  furnishing  in  the  stable  with  the  necessary  trap 
pings.  Jemmy  lead  the  horse  in  front  of  the  door  with  great 
ceremony  and  the  use  of  certain  well  known  admonitions  to 
keep  quiet.  Then  the  master  mounting,  rode  off,  Zanthon  in 
the  mean  time  running  before  him  to  open  the  outer  gate  and 
to  secure  it  after  he  left. 

Left  to  themselves,  the  further  business  of  the  day  was  con 
sidered.  The  interior  of  the  apartment  occupied  by  their  mas 
ter  was  to  be  swept  and  dusted,  the  furniture  arranged  and  good 
order  restored.  Jemmy  then  proceeded  down  town  to  the 
grocer's  for  Zanthon's  allowance  of  meal,  bespeaking  the 
sour  milk  on  his  way  at  a  place  where  such  commodity  was 
sold. 


BEN    RAZZO  827 

As  a  matter  of  curiosity,  Jemmy  had  the  grocer  weigh  a  half 
pound  of  meal  separately,  which  he  carried  home  in  paper,  in 
order  to  test  bow  how  far  it  would  be  capable  of  feeding  Zanthon 
for  one  day. 

When  it  had  been  boiled  and  turned  out  on  a  plate  it  would 
give  him  more  than  sufficient  for  a  meal  but  not  enough  for 
two,  so  that  before  the  end  of  each  day  he  must  feel  the  pangs 
of  hunger. 

Zanthon  insisted  that  Jemmy  should  share  his  food,  not 
only  at  the  present  breakfast,  but  at  all  times  thereafter,  to 
which  proposal  the  old  man  did  not  fully  consent. 

"I  will  be  out  occasionally,"  said  Jemmy,  "  and  whenever  I 
come  back  with  anything  fit  to  eat  ;  turnips,  potatoes,  liver  or 
tripe,  we  will  have  a  feast  together  ;  otherwise,  my  boy,  I  could 
not  feel  in  my  conscience,  I  was  doing  right,  if  I  took  the  food 
intended  for  you  ;  and  indeed,  between  you  and  me,  there  is 
not  enough  of  it  for  you  alone." 

"  I  know  a  way,  Jemmy,  that  this  meal  can  be  made  plenty 
for  us  both,"  said  the  boy,  "put  lots  of  water  in  the  pot  and 
don't  make  the  mush  so  thick." 

"There  wouldn't  be  substance  in  it  anyhow,"  returned  the 
man. 

"There  would  be  bulk,"  said  Zanthon,  "and  what  more 
can  thero  be  in  any  meal  than  that  ?  " 

Jemmy  laughed  at  the  boy's  idea,  but  assured  him  the  plan 
would  not  succeed,  however  well  conceived  it  may  have  been. 

He  reassured  the  boy  the  prospect  which  the  future  was 
liable  to  bring  them,  when  by  a  combined  assortment  of  ingre 
dients  they  might  be  able  to  produce  a  savory  and  plentiful 
repast. 

While  on  this  subject  Zanthon  asked  Jemmy  what  he  liked 
best  of  all  food. 

"Ah,  child,"  he  answered,  "  the  greatest  and  the  grandest 
thing  man  or  boy  can  get  into  his  stomach  is  mutton  broth. 
The  smell  of  it  is  finer  than  the  perfume  from  a  garden  of  roses. 


328  ZANTHON 

It  would  draw  a  hungry  man  from  the  top  of  a  mountain  to  the 
end  of  the  longest  valley.  It  fills  the  whole  of  you  with  feel 
ings  akin  to  happiness ;  and  makes  you  imagine  you  are  in  the 
neighborhood  of  heaven.  It  is  ravishing.  It  devours  you 
soul  and  body  !  " 

In  the  evening  Ben  Razzo  returned.  The  horse  was  con 
ducted  to  the  stable,  groomed,  bedded  and  provided  with  hay 
for  the  night.  The  master's  supper  also  terminating  and  the 
business  of  the  day  over,  Jemmy  and  Zanthon  repaired  to  the 
hayloft  to  bed.  There  was  no  light,  for  the  best  of  reasons, 
there  was  none  allowed  by  the  master  of  the  house,  although 
Jemmy  made  excuses  for  him  on  the  grounds  that  there  would 
be  danger  of  setting  the  hay  on  fire,  if  they  introduced  a  light 
in  close  proximity  to  it ;  and  therefore  it  would  be  better  to  go 
without  one  altogether. 

This  matter  settled,  Jemmy  turned  attention  to  night 
prayers.  Whatever  faults  he  may  have  had,  he  was  sincere 
in  his  piety.  Besides  he  was  anxious  that  Zanthon  should  be 
taught  a  perfect  system  of  morals,  whereby  the  poor  acquires 
in  another  world  the  panacea  denied  to  the  rich.  He  was 
accustomed  to  perform  long  devotional  exercises  on  an  empty 
stomach.  On  the  present  occasion  after  the  recital  of  the  ordi 
nary  prayers  he  instituted  another  degree  of  devotion  under 
the  heading  of  prayers  before  going  to  sleep.  Sitting  together 
in  bed  the  solemn  voice  of  Jemmy  could  be  heard  through  the 
darkness. 

"  Persecute  us  0  Lord  !  to  the  utmost  extent  of  thy  wrath 
that  we  may  hearken  to  thy  voice  and  know  thy  ways.  Visit 
us  on  account  of  our  sins,  delay  not  thy  vengence,  for  in  the 
mean  time  we  may  fall  !  Keep  us  from  pride  and  the  desires 
of  the  body,  especially  keep  us  from  indulging  in  strong  food. 
Do  not  let  us  be  like  those  of  old  sighing  for  the  fleshpots  of 
Egypt. 

Give  us,  0  Lord,  an  understanding  of  thy  law  so  that  we 
may  account  ourselves  rich  when  we  are  poor.  Give  us  meek- 


BEN    RAZZO  329 

ness  that  we  may  properly  respect  our  superiors  in  this  world 
and  bow  down  before  thy  favorites,  so  well  represented  by  Ben 
Razzo. 

Give  us  patience  to  wait  for  further  disquietude. 

Give  us  resignation  to  bear  with  the  folly  of  others. 

Give  us  —  " 

Jemmy  was  about  to  continue  when  he  was  interrupted  by 
Zanthon  touching  him  very  perceptibly  in  the  ribs  with  his 
elbow  and  saying  impressively  : 

"  Give  us  0  Lord,  give  us  mutton  broth  !  " 

This  concluded  the  exercises  on  that  night ;  and  if  the  whole 
truth  be  told  the  earnestness  and  simplicity  of  the  boy  made 
such  an  impression  on  the  old  man  that  the  latter  could  bare 
ly  escape  bursting  into  laughter  loud  and  long. 

To  prevent  such  an  indiscretion  effectually  he  stuffed  a 
portion  of  the  old  counterpane  into  his  mouth  until  the  mirth 
was  suppressed  which  he  would  have  enjoyed  at  any  other 
time. 


JUSTICE  REGULATES  HER  SCALES. 

'  I  \HE  companionship  of  Jemmy  was  very  pleasing  to  Zan- 
•*:  thon,  as  well  as  beneficial,  on  account  of  the  knowledge 
communicated  to  him,  and  th^  care  the  old  man  bestowed  in 
his  instructions  regarding  how  to  labor. 

If  the  pair  had  had  enough  food,  we  would  be  enabled  to 
say  they  were  happy,  but  the  short  allowance  of  the  boy  and 
the  precarious  method  of  obtaining  supplies  for  the  man  made 
their  lives  hard  and  unsatisfactory. 

It  was  not  more  than  two  weeks  after  Zanthon's  arrival 
at  Seaview  until  he  became  acquainted  with  several  good  peo 
ple  who  fed  him  occasionally,  and  at  other  times  gave  him 
food  which  be  invariably  carried  home  in  order  to  share  it 
with  old  Jemmy.  Thus  he  became  a  mere  beggar,  like  his 
friend,  or  a  prowler  after  prog,  because  of  the  destitute  state 
of  his  own  kitchen.  However  when  their  course  in  life  became 
well  understood  and  the  harsh  treatment  to  which  they  had 
been  subjected  modified  by  time,  they  often  passed  very  pleas 
ant  evenings  together.  On  one  of  these  occasions  Zanthon  had 
Jemmy  write  a  letter  for  him  to  Nancy,  depicthig  in  graphic 
phrases  his  life  and  duties  at  Seaview  which  the  old  man  sent 
by  the  common  carrier  who  hauled  goods  from  town  to 
town  and  who  undertook  to  deliver  it  at  the  other  end  of  the 
line  free  of  charge. 

The  felicity  of  this  state  of  things  was  suddenly  broken  by 
the  announcement  made  by  Ben  Razzo  of  sending  Crispus, 
the  horse,  to  grass,  a  practice  he  indulged  each  year. 

(330) 


JUSTICE    REGULATES    HER    SCALES  331 

"  Now  Zanty,"  said  Jemmy  one  day,  "  this  change  of  Crispus 
is  not  going  to  be  all ;  mind  I  tell  you  others  will  follow." 

"  What  other  change  do  you  fear  Jemmy  ?"    asked  Zanthon. 

"  Mine,  my  son.  I  must  take  the  road  once  more.  My 
work  was  chiefly  in  the  stable  ;  yours  in  the  house.  You  know 
now  what  work  you  have  to  perform.  Mine  is  gone.  There 
fore  I  will  leave  until  I  be  recalled  to  attend  again  to  Crispua 
when  he  is  brought  home." 

While  preparing  to  evacuate  the  premises  Jemmy  gave  Zan 
thon  much  sage  advice.  He  would  not  remove  the  bed  from 
the  hayloft  as  he  intended  sleeping  there  at  night,  except  when 
he  traveled  into  a  part  of  the  country  some  distance  from  Len- 
nabean.  He  promised  to  keep  watch  over  the  boy  no  matter 
how  he  fared  himself. 

Next  morning  at  daybreak,  Jemmy  started  out  on  one  of  his 
predatory  tours  through  the  suburbs  of  the  town  and  Zanthon 
was  left  alone. 

There  was  no  affinity  between  Ben  Razzo  and  the  boy. 
While  Zanthon  performed  his  work,  generally,  in  a  manner  to 
be  commended,  there  were  times  when  he  omitted  some  parts 
of  it,  on  account  of  the  carelessness  incident  to  persons  of  his 
age,  and  the  bitter  thoughts  which  would  press  forward  in  his 
mind  regarding  the  irregularity  of  his  living. 

To  relieve  himself  of  pain,  he  often  joined  boys  at  their 
sports  in  the  fields  adjoining  Seaview,  and  even  accompanied 
them  in  boats  on  the  bay  where  he  spent  hours  at  a  time  regard 
less  of  his  master's  anger  or  Jemmy's  previous  counsel.  His 
visits  to  his  friends  in  town  also  became  more  frequent  and  he 
began  to  imagine  he 'was  getting  along  pretty  well  in  the  world, 
when  this  state  of  things  came  to  an  abrupt  termination  by 
the  intervention  of  his  master. 

Returning  late  in  the  afternoon  of  a  fine  day  to  Seaview,  after 
having  spent  the  greater  portion  of  it  with  his  companions,  in 
the  fields,  Zanthon  found  Ben  Razzo  waiting  for  him  at  the 
door.  He  held  a  whip  in  his  hand  and  was  cutting  the  air 


332  ZANTHON 

with  it,  as  if  in  the  act  of  whipping  somebody.  There  was 
a  scowl  upon  his  features  and  he  turned  his  head  quickly 
from  side  to  side,  showing  that  passion  was  operating  within 
him. 

"  I  have  a  good  mind  to  lay  this  whip  on  your  shoulders? 
sir,"  he  began.  "  You  are  a  pretty  fellow  to  spend  your  days 
away  from  this  house  when  you  should  be  doing  your  work. 
What  have  you  to  do  with  play  ?  "  Zanthon  feeling  he  had 
transgressed  the  rules  of  the  institution  hung  his  head  in 
silence.  He  felt  great  embarrassment  and  was  angry  with 
himself  for  his  conduct,  yet  conscious  that  if  Ben  Razzo  treated 
him  kindly,  and  spoke  less  sharply,  the  train  of  his  daily  life 
would  conform  of  itself  to  the  necessary  requirements  of  his 
service. 

His  master,  however,  was  imperious.  The  exercise  of  kind 
ness  seemed  foreign  to  his  thoughts  and,  as  we  have  seen,  his 
arrogance  obliterated  all  traces  of  the  human  heart. 

Pride  was  his  ruling  passion,  after  coveteousness  or  ratLer 
stinginess. 

Finding  himself  master  of  the  dispute  as  well  as  of  the  situa 
tion  in  the  present  instance,  he  approached  Zanthon  and  touch 
ing  him  lightly  on  the  shoulder  with  the  whip,  continued  : 

"  If  ever  you  repeat  this  conduct  in  future,  I'll  whip  you,  my 
good  fellow,  within  an  inch  of  your  life." 

These  words  cut  deeper  into  the  boy's  sensitiveness  than  the 
application  of  the  whip  would,  if  used  in  the  manner  suggested 
by  Ben  Razzo.  It  was  now  more  than  at  any  period  of  his  past 
life  the  boy  felt  real  adversity.  In  the  days  of  the  famine, 
with  the  little  there  was  to  eat,  came  words  kindly  spoken ; 
and  even  when  alone  without  protection  the  face  of  nature 
presented  an  expression  mysteriously  pleasing  to  the  senses  ; 
but  here  where  the  fact  of  his  being  a  member  of  the  house 
hold,  should  entitle  him  to  some  degree  of  consideration,  he 
met  not  only  dire  want  but  unkindness  of  the  worst  sort.  He 
felt  himself  wounded  to  the  depths  of  his  heart,  as  effectually, 


JUSTICE    REGULATES  -HER    SCALES  333 

too,  as  a  young  fawn  pierced  by  a  bullet ;  and  he  burst  into 
loud  and  passionate  weeping. 

^  This  action  of  the  boy  increased  the  irritability  of  Ben  Razzo. 
Relying  on  his  knowledge  of  human  nature,  he  believed  that  a 
little  castigation  in  the  present  case  would  be  beneficial,  so 
without  further  consideration  as  to  consequences  he  applied 
the  whip  to  Zanthon's  shoulders  and  legs  until  the  boy  shouted  : 

"  Father  1     father  I     save  me." 

Then  he  retired  into  his  private  apartment  while  Zanthon 
continued  to  weep  without  restraint.  If  the  phantasm  of  Marl- 
band,  as  related  in  a  previous  chapter,  possessed  more  than  a 
superficial  significance  ;  if  the  death  of  Figbit  was  not  merely 
accidental,  but  the  result  of  the  father's  compact  with  the  un 
known,  it  was  time  the  powers  he  invoked  should  act  here  in 
the  defense  of  his  son. 

It  is  not  for  us  to  say  how  far  the  original  agreement  or  sup 
posed  agreement  was  real  or  ideal.  We  propose  only  to  be 
faithful  to  the  incidents  of  the  story  by  recording  them  as  they 
actually  occurred,  leaving  the  reader  to  judge  of  their  truth  or 
falsity  as  inclination  or  opinion  may  dictate. 

We  would  imagine,  even  if  the  profound  principle  of  the 
universe  responded  to  the  wishes  of  the  father's  heart,  yet  in 
the  present  instance  there  appeared  to  be  a  difficulty  not 
provided  in  the  contract. 

Ben  Razzo  was  a  benefactor,  endowed  evidently  by  the 
Supreme  Power  with  the  riches  of  this  world  for  good  purposes. 
He  had  been  at  all  times  faithful  to  his  obligations.  He 
prayed,  too  with  great  fervor ;  and  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the 
belief  in  its  necessity,  appeared  to  him  as  clearly  as  did  the 
charm  of  its  efficacy.  How,  therefore,  could  a  violent  death 
reach  him  from  the  Almighty  ? 

Justice  alone  was  qualified  to  determine  ;  that  invisible  jus. 
tice  associated  with  circumstances  which  frequently  eradicates 
whole  tribes  of  men  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 


334  ZANTHON 

The  pomp  surrounding  the  person  of  Ben  Razzo  "would  count 
for  nothing,  nor  the  influence  of  his  rich  associates. 

The  first  cause  of  the  difficulty  lay  with  the  master  ;  in  fact 
all  the  causes.  The  rules  of  his  establishment  for  the  govern 
ment  of  his  dependents  were  founded  on  narrow-heartedness 
and  illiberality.  The  impulse  of  the  boy  to  find  on  the  outside 
some  means  by  which  his  life  might  be  made  endurable  was 
undoubtedly  a  legal  effort. 

It  will  be  recollected  also,  that  Zanthon  was  little  more  than 
a  child,  not  conversant  with  the  responsibilities  of  servitude  and 
therefore  guiltless  in  the  eye  of  the  law.  He  imagined  Mrs. 
Figbit's  arrangement  with  Ben  Razzo  on  his  behalf  included 
plenty  of  food  at  least  ;  and  hence  when  this  failed  to  come  he 
was  justified  in  seeking  it  elsewhere. 

It  fortunately  transpired  that  this  was  one  of  the  days  old 
Jemmy  returned  to  Seaview,  being  in  its  vicinity.  He  came 
in  while  Zanthon  was  weeping  ;  and  the  silence  which  ensued 
after  the  few  whispered  inquiries  made  to  the  boy  were  answered, 
was  fearful.  Jemmy  felt  as  if  he,  himself,  had  been  whipped 
and  bent  over  the  fireplace  in  deep  meditation  for  a  long 
time. 

No  (Joubt  this  was  done,  also,  to  allow  Zanthon's  grief  to  pass 
off  in  a  natural  way  without  rude  interruption.  When  every 
thing  was  quiet  Zanthon  seating  himself  beside  his  old  friend 
said  :  — 

"  Jemmy,  I  must  go  away  from  this  place." 

"  I  have  been  just  thinking  that  way  myself,"  answered  the 
old  man,  u  but,"  he  continued,  "I  could  not  make  out  where 
you  would  go  to." 

"  I'll  go  to  Nancy,  of  course." 

"  Nancy  is  nobody  and  has  all  she  can  do  to  get  food  for  her 
self." 

"  I  know  very  well  Jemmy,  what  you  say  about  her  poverty 
is  true  ;  but  she  will  take  care  of  me." 

"  Besides,"  said  Jemmy,  "  if  you  go  without  the  consent  of 


JUSTICE    REGULATES    HER    SCALES  335 

Ben  Razzo  he  might  send  some  one  after  you  and  bring  you 
back." 

"  Could  he  do  so,  Jemmy  ?" 

"  Ben  Razzo  can  do  anything." 

"  But  if  I  sent  for  Nancy  and  told  her  to  take  me  away  what 
would  he  do  ?" 

"He  would  keep  you  and  turn  her  out.  If  she  had  the 
strength  of  twenty-nine  elephants,  it  would  be  of  no  use  against 
Ben  Razzo  ;  because  he  could  move  the  officers  of  the  law  in 
his  favor,  who  would  throw  her  into  prison.  I  will  tell  you 
what  is  best  to  be  done  ;  hold  out  for  a  change.  I  always  found 
it  a  first-rate  plan.  Not  many  people  believe  in  it;  I  do.  When 
a  change  comes,  for  come  it  will,  one  is  as  liable  to  gain  by  it 
as  the  other.  You  cannot  be  much  worse  off  than  you  are  now, 
therefore,  Zanty,  my  boy,  hold  out  for  a  change." 

This  seemed  sage  advice  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  boy 
must  make  a  virtue  of  necessity  and'  remain  in  the  service  of 
Ben  Razzo  whether  he  liked  it  or  not. 

As  the  hour  for  the  master's  supper  approached,  the  usual 
preparations  were  made  in  the  kitchen.  However,  notwithstand 
ing  the  length  of  time  since  his  retirement  into  his  chamber, 
Ben  Razzo  made  no  movement  that  could  be  heard  outside  of 
it  by  those  awaiting  his  commands. 

At  length  the  supper  hour  did  arrive ;  and  yet  his  door  re 
mained  closed. 

Jemmy  threw  up  his  head  into  the  air  with  an  expression  of 
wonder,  rarely,  if  ever  before,  seen  on  his  features  ;  and  his 
under  jaw  fell  until  the  orifice  of  his  mouth  became  like  a  gap 
ing  cavern  in  the  side  of  a  hill. 

Whispering  to  Zanthon,  he  said  : 

"  Ben  Razzo  is  sorry  for  what  was  done  and  is  repenting 
alone  in  his  room." 

The  boy  did  not  make  any  comment  on  this  remark. 

When  at  the  end  of  half  an  hour  nothing  but  silence  still 
prevailed,  Jemmy  resumed : 


336  ZANTHON 

"  If  this  continues  much  longer,  I  will  knock  at  his  door  and 
ask  for  instructions." 

"  About  what  ?  "  asked  the  boy. 

"About  supper,"  answered  the  man  ;  and  he  continued  : 

"Although  the  only  good  it  will  do  me  is  to  see  somebody 
else  eat  while  I  go  to  bed  fasting,  yet  there  is  more  satisfaction 
in  that  than  you  would  believe  at  the  first  mention  of  it ;  be 
sides,  maybe  the  man  fell  in  a  swoon,  and  we  here  not  knowing 
the  circumstance." 

Before  Jemmy  arose,  however,  to  carry  out  his  laudable  inten 
tion,  the  door  opened  suddenly  and  Ben  Razzo  made  his  appear 
ance. 

Without  waiting  to  receive  the  customary  obeisance,  he  hur 
riedly  waved  his  hand,  signifying  that  the  old  man  was  to  fol 
low  him  into  his  private  apartment.  Jemmy,  taken  aback  by 
these  unusually  rapid  movements,  was  no  less  surprised  when 
on  entering  the  chamber,  he  was  instructed  by  his  master  to 
assist  him  to  undress  before  going  to  bed.  Now  this  implied  that 
something  was  wrong,  because  there  had  been  no  supper.  As 
the  silence  as  well  as  the  mystery  involving  this  curious  state  of 
things  became  apparent  to  Jemmy's  mind,  he  concluded  it 
would  be  best  to  speak  out  boldly  and  fearlessly  on  the  subject, 
instead  of  waiting  to  be  apprised  by  his  master.  Convinced, 
therefore,  of  the  utility  of  this  course,  he  said  in  a  tremulous 
voice : 

"  I  hope,  honored  sir,  you  are  not  feeling  unwell  ?  " 

After  a  short  silence,  Ben  Razzo  answered  in  a  voice  very 
much  altered  from  that  which  used  to  greet  Jemmy's  ears  on 
former  occasions,  and  in  which  the  old  man  thought  he  could 
discover  a  tinge  of  whining  : 

"  I  am  a  little  cold.  My  walk  to-day,  I  think,  disagreed  with 
me  in  some  unaccountable  way,  or  I  was  chilled  while  sitting 
near  an  open  window." 

"  Ah  !  you  have  a  fine  constitution,  honored  sir,"  said  Jemmy. 
"Nothing  in  the  world  can  hurt  that.  Haven't  I  been  looking 


JUSTICE    REGULATES    HER    SCALES  337 

at  you  for  years  and  years  as  hearty  and  as  strong  as  man 
could  be,  and  never  a  day  sick  ?  " 

"  I  would  feel  any  sudden  attack  more  acutely  on  that  ac 
count." 

"  But,  honored  sir,  you  will  not  be  attacked.  You  are  in  the 
prime  of  life.  The  situation  here  by  the  sea  is  invigorating, 
but  above  all  the  Almighty  is  protecting  you  in  a  special  man 
ner  for  the  good  of  his  poor  people." 

"  Probably  after  sleeping  to-night  I  will  be  quite  recovered." 

"  No  doubt  of  it,  honored  sir.  Indeed,  it  would  be  a  terrible 
blow  to  the  country  should  any  misfortune  overtake  you.  It 
mustn't  be  thought  of  for  an  instant." 

Ben  Razzo  felt,  evidently,  that  Jemmy's  language  approached 
flattery,  for  he  changed  the  subject  without  noticing  the  impli 
cation  of  the  last  sentence. 

"Keep  my  room  door  open,  Jemmy,  and  sit  near  it  so  you 
may  hear  me  call." 

"  That  I  will,  honored  sir,  if  it  required  my  presence  for  a 
year  and  a  day  ;  but  won't  you  have  your  usual  good  supper  ?  " 

Ben  Razzo  looked  toward  the  cupboard  wherein  his  stores 
were  kept,  and  answered  : 

"  No,  I  am  better  without  it." 

Jemmy,  too,  cast  a  lingering  glance  in  the  same  direction, 
expecting  he  might  receive  a  commission  to  open  the  pre 
cious  receptacle,  and  thereby  be  enabled  to  behold  a  sight 
he  had  long  yearned  after,  but  his  master's  reply  settled  the 
question. 

Then  Ben  Razzo  went  to  bed  and  Jemmy  seated  himself  out 
side  the  open  door.  Making  a  silent  motion  to  Zanthon  to 
appoach,  the  old  man  whispered  in  a  very  low  voice  : 

"  We  are  a  little  sick  to-night,"  pointing  with  his  thumb 
over  his  shoulder  to  the  place  where  Ben  Razzo  lay.  "  We 
will  be  well  to-morrow  after  a  night's  sleep." 

Zanthon  went  back  to  his  seat,  on  the  other  side  of  the  fire, 
place,  without  making  any  reply,  believing  the  necessities  of 

ZAXTHON    lij 


338  ZANTHON 

the  situation  required  absolute  silence.     A  few  minutes  after 
ward  Jemmy  was  called  into  the  sick  chamber. 

"  See  who  are  talking  outside  my  window  Jemmy,"  said  Ben 
Razzo,  "  I  am  disturbed  by  their  conversation." 

With  considerable  surprise  Jemmy  proceeded  to  the  plaae 
indicated  but  found  no  one.  Then  searched  around  the  house, 
the  darkness  having  set  in  by  this  time,  but  with  a  similar 
result.  Returning  he  said  :  — 

"  There  is  not  a  living  soul  there,  honored  sir  ;  nor  has  there 
been  to-night  at  any  time.  I  would  have  heard  the  least  noise." 

"  I  thought  I  heard  voices  under  the  window  ;"  said  the  sick 
man. 

'•  Do  you  mean,  honored  sir,  under  the  house  ?  " 

"  No  ;  under  the  front  window,  as  if  two  persons  were  sitting 
there  and  trying  to  force  the  passage  open." 

"  It  was  some  other  noise  you  heard,  honored  sir,"  resumed 
Jemmy.  "  Countrymen  returning  home  on  the  road  outside 
the  lawn,  perhaps." 

Having  given  this  assurance  to  Ben  Razzo,  principally  for 
the  purpose  of  quieting  his  fears,  and  not  because  it  may  have 
been  true  or  false,  Jemmy  returned  to  his  seat  near  the  door 
pondering  very  much  on  these  circumstances.  Presently  he 
was  again  summoned  to  the  bedside  of  Ben  Razzo,  who  said  : — 

"Jemmy,  the  air  in  the  room  is  getting  oppressive.  It  feels 
as  if  something  had  been  introduced  into  it  for  the  purpose  of 
vitiating  its  purity.  Besides  there  are  disturbances  in  the  cor 
ners  of  the  room  that  inspire  me  with  fear  !  " 

"  With  fear  !  honored  sir,"  reiterated  Jemmy  in  amazement, 
"  of  what  kind?" 

"I  don't  know.  The  persons  are  shrouded  in  darkness  and 
have  a  threatening  attitude." 

"  Everything  is  just  as  it  used  to  be,  honored  sir,"  said  the 
old  man,  calmly,  although  he  began  to  tremble  with  the  excit- 
lng  nature  of  the  situation. 

"You  are  getting  feverish,  maybe,"  he  continued,  placing 


JUSTICE    REGULATES    HER    SCALES  339 

his  hand  on  Ben  Razzo's  head  and  then  on  his  breast.  "  I 
declare  you  are  actually  in  a  high  fever,  honored  sir.  May  it 
not  be  well  if  I  go  and  bring  you  a  doctor  ?" 

"  I  thought  we  could  get  along  without  one,"  answered  the 
patient. 

" No  doubt  we  will,"  resumed  Jemmy  ;  "If  he  does  no  good 
he  may  do  no  harm.  I  might  ask  him  to  look  in  for  a  few 
minutes." 

"  Don't  leave  me  for  an  instant.  Do  you  not  see  the  prep 
arations  that  are  being  made.  These  men  in  the  corners  are 
going  to  take  me.  They  are  threatening  to  rush  at  me  ;  they 
want  my  soul !  " 

Jemmy  raised  his  hands  and  eyes  in  the  direction  of  heaven 
as  if  appealing  to  it  to  witness  this  sad  condition  of  Ben  Razzo. 
The  old  man  pale  as  a  ghost  moved  nervously  before  the  bed 
unable  to  determine  what  to  do,  while  large  beads  of  perspira 
tion  stood  out  on  his  forehead  or  trickled  down  his  cheeks. 
Finally  he  resolved  to  inform  the  people  as  well  as  call  in  the 
doctors  ;  and  with  these  intentions  in  view  rushed  precipitately 
from  the  house  calling  on  Zanthon  to  follow  him,  lest  the  deli 
rious  master  might  injure  the  boy. 

"  This  is  the  strangest  thing  I  ever  did  see,"  said  Jemmy.   "A 
man  of  his  health  to  be  taken  down  so  sudden  and  unexpected.'' 
"  There  is  no  other  way  that  strong  men  are  taken  down,  is 
there  Jemmy  ?  "  said  Zanthon. 

"  Maybe  not ,  the  ways  of  the  Lord  are  curious,  howsom- 
ever,  even  with  his  elect,"  returned  Jemmy. 

Turning  into  every  second  or  third  house,  on  the  route,  the 
old  man  informed  the  occupants  of  the  trouble  at  Seaview, 
until  rich  and  poor,  knew  of  the  circumstance.  The  news  had 
the  -effect  of  rousing  the  populace,  as  effectually  as  if  an  enemy 
lay  without  the  ^suburbs  of  the  town,  and  was  preparing  to 
pound  it  into  dust  with  shot  and  shell. 

A  very  short  time  elapsed  after  Jemmy  and  Zanthon  left, 
until  Ben  Razzo's  friends  took  charge  of  him  and  his  house. 


340  ZANTHON 

During  the  night,  even,  there  was  a  continuous  stream  of  peo 
ple  between  the  town  and  Seaview  anxious  to  know  the  particu 
lars  of  the  case  and  the  probability  of  the  death  or  recovery  of 
the  sick  man.  Couriers  were  dispatched  in  haste  to  distant 
parts  of  the  country,  who  dashed  over  the  road  at  breakneck 
speed.  Flambeaus  were  carried  through  the  darkness,  accom 
panied  by  crowds  of  excited  people,  talking  shouting  and  pray 
ing  ;  and  during  the  first  hour  after  the  circulation  of  the  news 
the  streets  of  Lennabean  were  actually  filled  with  people  as  if 
they  had  been  impelled  to  turn  out  en  masse  through  fear  of  a 
plague. 

The  principal  cause  of  this  commotion  was  not  so  much  a 
love  for  Ben  Razzo  as  the  suddenness  of  the  news  of  his  indis 
position  and  the  eagerness  with  which  persons  living  in  remote 
districts  are  ever  ready  to  discuss  extraordinary  events. 

About  noon,  on  the  following  day  many  carriages  of  the 
gentry  might  be  seen  on  the  lawn  in  front  of  the  house  with 
here  and  there  a  country  wagon,  kept  in  place,  while  the 
owners  made  inquiries  at  the  door  regarding  the  condition  of 
the  stricken  man. 

Within  the  house  everything  was  changed. 

The  doors  and  windows  stood  open.  Benches  and  chairs 
from  neighboring  houses  were  arranged  along  the  walls,  for  the 
accommodation  of  visitors. 

Bottles  of  medicine,  fruit,  wine,  and  other  remedies  or  sooth 
ing  appliances,  occupied  a  table  near  the  sick  man's  bed.  The 
sacred  cupboard,  even,  had  been  rudely  handled,  its  fasten 
ings  burst  asunder  and  its  contents  distributed  among  rela 
tives  who  began  to  think  they  were  already  entitled  to  his 
property. 

The  doctors,  three  in  number,  held  a  hasty  consultation  for  a 
few  minutes  in  the  exact  place  where  Ben  Razzo  supposed  he 
had  heard  the  men  endeavoring  to  gain  access  to  the  house. 

While  one  remained  to  watch  the  case,  the  others  putting  on 
their  gloves  drove  away. 


JUSTICE    REGULATES    HER    SCALES  341 

Ben  Razzo  lay  in  bed  extended  at  full  length,  his  head 
thrown  well  back  over  a  low  pillow,  his  hands  outside  the  cov 
ering. 

The  fever  appeared  unusually  severe  and  rapid  in  its  des 
tructive  action.  During  the  night  he  became  delirious,  necessi 
tating  the  employment  of  some  strong  men  to  prevent  him 
getting  out  of  bed  ;  but  now  there  was  a  state  of  collapse, 
probably  due  to  the  previous  physical  exertion. 

He  was  unconscious. 

An  hour  after  noon  those  around  the  sick  bed  reported  unfa 
vorable  changes  taking  place  in  the  patient's  countenance. 

The  doctor  closely  observing  the  man,  said  in  effect  that  he, 
Ben  Razzo,  was  liable  to  expire  at  any  time  ;  adding  in  expla 
nation  that  he  was  now  fast  sinking  ;  and  as  far  as  he  could 
see,  there  did  not  appear  to  be  further  hopes  of  his  recovery. 

One  of  the  relatives,  a  man  of  benevolent  aspect  and  earn 
estly  devoted  to  piety  stepping  forward  said  to  the  people  :  — 

"  Let  us  offer  up  petitions  to  God.  in  order  that  he  may  be 
moved  to  spare  the  life  of  this  good  man  Ben  Razzo.  Who 
was  like  him  ?  Was  he  not  the  soul  of  piety  itself;  the  wit 
ness  of  truth,  the  right  hand  of  justice  ?  Who  will  arise  here 
after  fbr  us  and  for  our  children  equal  to  him  ? 

His  zeal  in  behalf  of  the  poor  was  like  a  fountain  of  living 
water  when  it  rushes  through  a  gorge  in  the  mountain  and 
brings  refreshment  to  the  plain  beneath.  Let  us  ask  that  he 
will  not  die  in  the  prime  of  his  years  and  leave  the  world  in 
anguish  on  account  of  his  decease." 

After  this  the  multitude  knelt  in  prayer,  those  on  the  outside 
as  well  as  the  persons  within  the  house. 

The  day  was  calm,  the  sky  clear,  as  if  the  inferior  powers  had 
been  silenced  to  make  place  for  some  catastrophe  dire  or  propi 
tious.  The  birds  were  singing  in  the  heavens-  above  the  ver 
dant  fields. 

The  view  of  the  sea  resembled  the  vision  of  eternity's  brink, 
tinted  in  the  colors  of  a  paradise. 


342  ZANTHON 

In  the  landscape  could  be  discerned  beautiful  woods  and 
hills  resembling  the  domes  of  fabled  temples  in  far-off  islands 
of  western  seas. 

The  solemn  appearance  of  the  people  kneeling  in  the  open 
air,  supplemented  by  the  gorgeous  display  of  nature  made  up 
a  grand  picture  ;  fine  enough,  indeed,  to  witness  the  death  of  a 
king. 

Ben  Razzo,  evidently  was  favored  by  these  conditions. 

Of  those  kneeling  within  the  house,  some  more  enthusiastic 
than  others  reached  over  to  the  head  of  the  sick  man  and 
prayed  aloud  into  his  ears. 

Nothing,  however,  transpired  but  the  gradual  lessening  of 
his  vital  forces. 

When  the  loud  prayers  had  ceased  and  the  succeeding 
silence  became  well  marked,  there  could  be  heard  coming  from 
the  sick  chamber  a  peculiar  noise,  at  first  indistinctly  ;  but 
gradually  acquiring  increased  tone  and  vigor  until  it  could  be 
recognized  by  every  listener.  It  resembled  the  jolting  together 
of  hollow  bones  at  intervals  of  a  few  seconds. 

The  people  shuddered. 

Persons  who  understood  what  the  noise  meant,  said  to  those 
near  them  :  — 

"  It  is  the  death  rattle  !     Ben  Razzo  is  dying." 

On  this  occasion  the  silence  became  very  profound  and  the 
frightful  sounds  went  out  uninterruptedly,  mingling  with  the 
beauties  of  the  scene  like  a  deformed  monster  cast  by  the  sea 
upon  a  lovely  shore. 

Jemmy  had  knelt  near  the  foot  of  the  bed  with  others  and 
prayed  earnestly  in  the  goodness  and  simplicity  of  his  heart. 

It  was  remarked  that  he  frequently  turned  his  head  to  look 
into  the  open  cupboard  in  the  wall ;  and  those  who  made  the 
observation  were  puzzled  to  understand  the  significance  of  such 
movement,  seeing  that  the  receptacle  was  empty. 

They  little  knew,  however,  of  the  deep  impression  the  inte 
rior  of  this  cupboard  had  made  on  Jemmy's  mind  in  times 


JUSTICE    EEGIJLATES    HER    SCALES  843 

gone  by,  when  he  would  have  bartered  his  hopes  of  heaven 
almost  for  the  privilege  of  examining  it  and  feasting  his 
eyes  on  the  wonderful  collection  of  rich  viands  therein 
deposited. 

Now  that  he  saw  it  for  the  first  time,  filled  only  with  empti 
ness  ;  its  glory  fled,  its  riches  ruthlessly  confiscated,  he  won 
dered,  even  while  he  prayed,  that  so  small  a  circumstance  or 
subject  should  influence  his  life  so  long.  The  trifling  desire 
had  grown  in  his  imagination  to  immense  proportions  only  to 
desert  him  in  the  end  and  show  how  unprofitable  it  had  been 
to  engage  in  such  pursuit  like  many  other  ideas  that  had  come 
to  as  abrupt  and  woful  a  termination. 

Zanthon  stood  at  an  open  window,  on  the  outside,  looking  in 
at  the  dying  man.  His  head  and  feet  were  bare  of  covering 
as  usual ;  for  he  had  received  no  addition  to  his  clothing  since 
parting  with  Nancy,  except  the  article  procured  from  the 
grocer.  He  could  see  the  ocean  from  the  position  he  occupied 
and  the  glory  of  the  prospect  already  referred  to. 

Within,  it  was  BO  sad  and  around  him  so  solemn,  that  the 
memory  of  his  father  came  up  with  extraordinary  force  until 
tears  ran  down  his  cheeks. 

It  was  singular  how  conspicuously  the  two  most  remarkable 
individuals  of  the  time  and  place,  the  dying  man  and  the  boy, 
stood  out  in  bold  relief,  contrasted  with  others  present. 

While  every  person  in  the  assemblage  was  kneeling,  Zan 
thon  stood  in  a  place  where  all  could  see  him.  It  was  as  if  the 
Infinite  had  said  :  — 

"•  Look  thou  at  this  man  in  the  agonies  of  death  ;  and  behold 
the  boy,  the  innocent  victim  of  his  cruelty  1 " 

The  gorgeous  attire  of  the  master  now  thrown  negligently 
into  obscure  places,  or  displayed  for  effect  near  his  bed,  and  the 
poor  covering  of  the  servant,  formed  a  remarkable  contrast. 

The  flavor  from  the  luxuries  in  the  room  and  the  emaciated 
appearance  of  the  boy's  face  bore  evidence  of  some  great 
inequality  or  hidden  wrong  perpetrated  on  him  ;  yet  there  was 


344  ZANTHON 

a  calm  light  in  Zanthon's  eyes  grander,  by  far,  than  that  which 
came  from  the  gem  on  the  finger  of  Ben  Razzo. 

Justice  had  come  on  the  scene  at  last.     The  law,  or  the 
order  of  the  unknown,  was  being  executed. 

The  invisible  court  had  sent  its  decision  and  was  irrevocable. 

No  one  dare  dispute  its  inevitable  operation. 

The  boy  was  free,  while  his  master  was  throttled  by  a  power 
not  responsible  to  mankind  for  its  acts. 

When  the  death  rattle  ceased  Ben  Razzo  was  dead  1 
•    Eternal  Justice  stood  exonerated. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

ZANTHON  HEARS  A  LECTURE  ON  MEN. 

'  I  'HE  financial  affairs  of  Ben  Razzo  gave  rise  to  wide-spread 
•*•  difficulties  among  his  friends,  before  a  final  settlement 
was  reached.  The  courts  were  filled  with  law  suits,  origi 
nating  on  one  pretense  or  another,  with  relative  against 
relative  until  a  large  part  of  the  property  had  been  a'bsorled 
by  litigation. 

Nay  more  ;  a  disturbance  resembling  a  pitched  battle 
occurred  in  the  streets  of  Lennabean  shortly  after  his  death, 
caused  by  disputes  over  his  personal  effects  at  which  ten  per 
sons  lost  their  lives  and  as  many  more  were  carried  home 
wounded. 

None  of  the  friends,  however,  attempted  to  provide  for  Zan- 
thon.  His  future  destination  was  arranged  in  this  manner  : 

Three  days  after  the  funeral  a  public  auction  was  held  on 
the  premises  at  Seaview  for  the  purpose  of  disposing  of  the 
horse  which  had  been  brought  in,  and  a  few  articles  of  house 
hold  furniture.  We  may  say  this  was  a  forced  sale.  Jemmy 
and  Zanthon  standing  outside  the  house  about  eleven  o'clock 
in  the  forenoon  saw  a  woman  alight  from  a  country  wagon  at 
the  gate.  This  was  no  unusual  circumstance  ;  yet  something 
in  her  manner  attracted  their  attention.  She  had  a  masculine 
air  although  a  small  person,  walking  at  a  quick  pace  directly 
towards  the  house.  Upon  a  nearer  approach  it  could  be 
observed  she  carried  a  whip  in  her  hand.  Before  the  friends 
had  time  to  exchange  words  on  the  woman's  singular  appear- 

(345) 


346  ZANTHON 

ance,  Zanthon  was  surprised  as  well  as  overjoyed  to  behold  Mrs. 
Figbit  before  them. 

As  the  man  and  boy  stood  immovable,  almost  paralyzed 
with  astonishment,  the  woman  divining  the  cause,  raised  the 
whip  and  made  a  fierce  cut  at  the  air  between  them,  which 
made  Jemmy  fall  back  with  as  much  alacrity,  as  if  he  had 
been  given  a  new  lease  of  life. 

She  then  embraced  the  boy,  smoothed  his  head  with  her 
hand  and  taking  from  her  pocket  a  sandwich  of  bread,  butter, 
and  meat,  bade  him  refresh  himself. 

In  the  mean  time  she  surprised  him  beyond  measure  with  the 
news  she  brought. 

Her  business  at  Seaview  was  to  take  Zanthon  away.  She 
had  come  specially  for  him  ;  and  he  would  return  with  her 
that  very  afternoon  !  Nay,  to-night  Nancy  would  meet  them  as 
they  entered  the  town  where  she  worked. 

Was'nt  that  glorious  ! 

However,  this  was  not  all.  She  had  a  few  days  before  con 
cluded  arrangements  for  a  new  place  or  situation  where  the 
boy's  comfort  would  be  attended  to  and  his  wants  fully  sup 
plied.  Still  she  went  further. 

At  the  sale  she  actually  purchased  Crispus,  Ben  Razzo's 
favorite  horse,  and  Zanthon  would  ride  him  through  the  town 
of  Lennabean  triumphantly,  she,  Mrs.  Figbit,  sitting  behind 
him  to  witness  his  delight.  Happy  boy  !  was  there  ever  any 
one  so  fortunate  ?  He  leaped  around  the  woman,  laughed  and 
cried  alternately  until  a  person  would  imagine  he  was  a  raving 
maniac, 

His  delight  knew  no  bounds. 

Jemmy,  on  the  contrary,  became  exceedingly  dejected  on 
learning  he  was  to  part  with  his  young  friend.  Tears  stood  in 
his  eyes  and  his  form  seemed  to  bend  more  than  previously. 
When  the  time  for  the  boy's  departure  arrived,  Jemmy  followed 
him  through  Lennabean  where  a  large  crowd  of  people  had 
congregated  to  bid  him  good-by. 


ZANTHON    HEARS    A    LECTURE    ON    MEN        347 

"God  be  with  you  Zanty."  "Good-by  Zanty."  "God  bless  you 
Zanty,"  were  heard  on  all  sides.  Thus  with  the  good  wishes 
of  the  citizens  to  encourage  him,  the  strong  arm  of  Mrs.  Figbit 
at  his  back,  and  the  genial  day  to  bear  him  sweet  company, 
Zanthon  proudly  rode  out  of  town. 

"  I  have  no  patience  with  those  men,"  said  Mrs.  Figbit  allud 
ing  to  the  encounter  with  old  Jemmy,  after  she  and  Zanthon 
had  cleared  Lennabean  and  were  moving  along  the  country 
road  pleasantly. 

"  That  man  stood  up  there  with  his  mouth  open  looking  at  me 
as  if  I  was  a  shark  just  corne  in  from  the  bay  and  was  going  to 
swallow  him,  when  he  should  have  known  that  I  wanted  to 
speak  with  you  baby." 

"I  think,  Mrs.  Figbit,  said  Zanthon,  "he  was  surprised  to 
see  you." 

"  Suppose  that  he  was  ;  why  did'nt  he  get  out  of  my  way  in 
time  ?  A  man  of  his  age  ought  to  have  some  solid  understand 
ing  of  things,  and  not  allow  himself  to  become  like  a  petrified 
baboon." 

"Jemmy  is  one  of  the  best  men  in  the  world,"  returned  Zan 
thon,  "  I  have  a  great  regard  for  him.  He  was  very  kind  and 
good  to  me." 

"  If  he  had  acted  in  any  other  way  I  would  have  horse 
whipped  him  on  sight,"  answered  Mrs.  Figbit  forcibly,  drawing 
the  whip  from  under  her  arm,  and  cutting  furiously  at  some 
imaginary  figure  in  the  air. 

"It  will  take  you  a  long  time,  baby,"  she  continued,  "to 
know  who  are  the  best  men  in  the  world.  Old  Jemmy  is  a  poor 
shiftless  simpleton,  good  enough  if  permitted  to  talk  near  a  fire 
or  roam  about  other  people's  homes  in  search  of  a  bite  to  eat, 
but  not  able  to  gain  a  decent  living  for  himself.  If  you  ad 
mire  men  at  all,  and  I  would'nt  if  I  was  you,  let  it  be  on 
account  of  what  they  can  do  for  the  world  after  they  have 
made  themselves  independent.  Baby,  my  dear,  be  careful  to 


343  ZANTHON 

keep  men  at  a  distance  until  you  are  able  to  separate  the  good 

from  the  bad. 

Most  of  them  h^ve  kept  the  world  back  hundreds  of  years. 
The  mean,  low  wretches,  drunkards,  swindlers,  idlers,  thieves, 

murderers  and  others  too  numerous  to  mention." 
"  Are  there  many  of  such  men  ?  "  asked  the  boy. 
"  The  country  is  full  of  them.     The  towns  are  crowded  with 

their  kind  my  dear." 

As  Zanthon  had   studied  men  by  taking    his  father  as  a 

model,  and  concluding,  therefore,  that  they  were  all  good,  this 

announcement  of  Mrs.  Figbit  startled  him,  besides  exciting  his 

curiosity  to  know  more  of  the  subject. 

"  I  never  heard  of  that  before,  ma'am  ;  I  mean  so  bad." 

"  No,  baby,  people  did  not  want  to  disturb  your  young  heart 

by  such  accounts,  but  now  that  you  are  left  to  yourself,  the 

sooner  you  get  to  know  the  whole  truth,  the  better.     They  are 

a  mean  lot,  those  men  ;  a  dangerous  crowd,  baby  ;  as  tough  as 

a  wild  beast  show,  my  dear  !  " 

"  Where  may  I  see  them,  Mrs.  Figbit  ?  " 

"In.  jail!"  promptly  answered  the  woman,  "in  the  street 

channels  after  dark,  in  bed  when  the  sun  is  shining,  shivering 

through  want,  but  too  lazy  to  work.     In  the  grog-shops  swilling 

drink,  or  sneaking  in  various  shapes  through  the  ranks  of  the 

people  bent  on  doing  mischief." 

"  Why  do  they  not  follow  a  better  course  ?  " 

"  Because  they  are  low-bred,  miserable  creatures." 

"  Perhaps  they  would  improve  if  told  what  to  do." 

"  Why,  baby,  they  have  been  told.     We  sent  them  teachers 

and  preachers  without  number  ;  books  ha"ve  been  printed  by 

the  million  for  their  use,  but  all  to  no  purpose  ;  they  wiU  not 

do  good  or  think  right." 

"  I  suppose  it  is  too  difficult,"  said  the  boy ;  then  he  resumed  : 

"  How  would  you  remedy  the  trouble  ?  " 

"  If  I  had  my  way  I'd  drown  them  in  the  sea.     They  are  not 

/forth  anything  either  to  God  or  man." 


ZANTHON  HEARS  A  LECTURE  ON  MEN   349 

When  Mrs.  Figbit  had  finished  this  speech,  she  gave  a  lurch 
in  her  seat  that  threatened  to  unhorse  herself  and  Zanthon. 
The  boy  being  silent,  she  continued  : 

"  Some  people  blame  me  because  I'm  bold.  I  was  forced 
into  it,  baby,  I  was  driven  to  it.  Seeing  the  stupid  meanness 
of  some  men  who  could  be  bad  and  yet  escape  the  law,  I  had 
to  cry  out  and  scold,  or  my  feelings  would  burst  me." 

"  Are  there  men  like  these  in  every  country,  Mrs.  Figbit  ?  " 

"Yes, baby, they  are  everywhere  ;  there  could  not  be  a  place 
without  them,  because  like  dirty  water  they  spread." 

"  The  reason  must  be  somewhere  beyond  our  understanding," 
observed  Zanthon,  reflectively. 

"It  is  not  beyond  mine,  my  boy,"  replied  Mrs.  Figbit.  "If 
I  could  lay  this  whip  on  the  shoulders  of  some  of  them,  you 
would  see  what  a  revolution  it  would  make  in  their  conduct. 
It  is  the  dogged  animal  nature  in  them  that  loves  to  resist 
order." 

"  Then  you  think  it  best  that  this  state  of  things  ought  to  be 
kept  down  by  force." 

"  Indeed  I  do,  baby,  and  lots  of  it  at  that.  Give  it  to  'em 
heavy  and  sure." 

"  How  can  it  be  done  ?  " 

"  By  means  of  the  law,  baby.  Set  the  law  on  them,  same  as 
you  would  chase  a  robber  by  a  bull-dog  ;  but  if  the  law  is  not 
near  you,  do  the  best  you  can  for  yourself  as  I  did  at  one  time 
my  husband  and  two  of  his  friends  returned  to  the  house  about 
the  dinner  hour.  There  was  a  drunken  man  with  them  who 
they  could  not  get  rid  of.  This  man  began  to  cut  up  in  the 
house,  and  finally  falling  to  the  floor  began  to  kick  my  furni 
ture,  especially  the  center  table,  on  which  was  a  dish  of  cabbage 
ready  for  dinner.  Although  there  were  three  men  present  look 
ing  at  him,  my  own  husband  one  of  the  number,  not  one  would 
make  an  effort  to  stop  his  mad  work.  They  seemed  as  if  their 
minds  had  escaped  from  their  bodies,  and  left  only  enough  life 
to  keep  them  standing. 


350  ZANTHON 

I  would  not  have  done  anything  myself,  perhaps,  if  the  fellow 
had  only  kicked  the  table  ;  but  seeing  him  aiming  maliciously 
with  his  heavy  boot,  at  the  cabbage,  all  the  powers  of  my  soul 
rushed  to  my  assistance  and  impelled  me  to  go  to  the  rescue  of 
my  favorite  vegetable.  In  an  instant  I  seized  him  by  the  legs, 
dragged  him  to  the  door,  then  out  into  the  street  and  wiped  the 
gutter  with  him,  while  the  witnesses  lustily  applauded  when 
they  were  relieved  of  the  trouble  themselves  which  I  was  com 
pelled  to  perform. 

There  is  another  thing  baby,"  continued  Mrs  Figbit,  "I 
want  to  tell  you  about :  it  is  ingratitude.  People  will  be  un 
grateful  and  you  must  expect  it." 

"  Not  every  one,"  said  Zanthon. 

"  A  great  number,"  resumed  the  woman.  "  A  very  great 
number  indeed,  baby.  My  own  experience  is  enough  to  con 
vince  you  of  that.  I  traveled  fifty  miles  at  one  time  for  the 
purpose  of  helping  a  sick  woman ;  but  her  husband  gave  out 
that  I  had  selfish  designs  at  the  bottom  of  it  all.  I  sent  milk 
every  morning  free  to  a  family  for  a  whole  year  ;  but  one  day 
it  did  not  reach  them  in  time  and  forgetful  of  the  past  favors 
bestowed  on  them,  they  called  me  bad  names  and  said  I  was 
impertinent  on  account  of  disappointing  their  expectations.  I 
bought  clothes  for  the  poor  in  winter  ;  the  boys  of  these  same 
people  came  arid  broke  my  windows.  Everywhere  I  turned 
my  hand  I  met  a  similar  experience,  even  my  own  relatives 
were  hard  against  me." 

"  I  would  not  blame  you,"  said  Zanthon,  with  enthusiasm, 
"  if  you  procured  a  whip  and  attempted  to  scourge  mankind 
without  any  distinction  of  persons  and  without  mercy." 

"  Thank  you,  baby.  I  did  not  get  the  whip  until  later  on. 
There  was,  however,  a  great  power  given  to  my  tongue  which  I 
used  with  considerable  advantage  and  effect,  until  I  met  you 
and  Figbit  died." 

"  I  will  never  forget  your  kindness  to  me,"  said  the  boy  sym 
pathetically. 


ZANTHON    HEARS    A    LECTURE    ON    MEN        351 

"Never  mind,  baby.  I  found  afterwards  ingratitude  was 
useful.  We  should  not  expect  any  return  from  doing  a  good 
act ;  excepting  the  satisfaction  which  it  brought.  A  noble  deed 
is  injured  by  compensation  ;  therefore,  my  dear,  when  you  re 
lieve  others  in  distress  be  a  stranger  to  them." 

Zanthon  pondered  deeply  on  this  advice  ;  the  woman  con 
tinued  :  — 

"  When  I  found  that  the  man  I  married  was  esteemed  great 
by  the  common  people  ;  but  in  reality  a  mere  fool  and  hypo 
crite,  I  raved  like  one  possessed.  I  felt  disgusted  and  dis 
appointed.  Why  not  ? 

A  good  man  is  a  great  man,  baby.  The  women  who  are  so 
fortunate  as  to  marry  this  kind  may  well  defy  the  world  and  it 
will  be  their  own  fault  if  they  are  not  well  off;  but  the  others — 
well,  the  others  —  " 

"  What  of  them,  Mrs.  Pigbit  ?  " 

"  Oh,  baby,  it  is  too  hard  to  tell.  Some  marry  thieves,  gam 
blers,  men  of  beastly  habits,  criminals  of  various  kinds,  vain 
fools,  fellows  of  no  good  principle,  persons  incapable  of  sup 
porting  themselves  or  anybody  else  and  men  who  bring  others 
to  ruin  in  various  ways.  The  women  invariably  come  down  to 
the  level  of  their  husbands.  They  never  know  what  is  peace. 
They  would  as  soon  curse  a  sunbeam  as  admire  its  beauty 
They  are  so  much  accustomed  to  behold  wrong-doing  that  they 
will  not  look  into  the  blue  sky  lest  the  celestial  vision  might 
strike  them  dead.  They  imagine  there  is  nothing  on  earth  but 
misery  and  fraud." 

"  How  terrible  that  is,"  said  the  boy  mournfully.  He  then 
asked: 

"Are  there  many  such  women  ?  " 

"  They  may  be  reckoned  by  the  thousand.  Like  wild  game, 
the  woods  are  full  of  'em,"  answered  the  woman,  reiterating 
what  she  had  said  regarding  men,  a  short  time  before  and  sat 
isfied  by  the  tone  of  her  voice  thaj,  its  truth  was  well  estab 
lished. 


352  ZANTHON 

Zanthon  began  to  muse  rather  than  attempt  to  reach  a  solu 
tion  of  the  subject  involved  in  Mrs.  Figbit's  discourse,  and  the 
woman  ceased  speaking. 

When  she  renewed  the  conversation  she  informed  the  boy 
how  she  had  heard  the  news  of  Ben  Razzo's  death,  her  deter 
mination  to  proceed  by  means  of  a  country  wagon  to  Sea- 
view,  secure  Zanthon  and  Crispus  and  return  in  triumph 
home. 

"Not,"  said  she,  "that  I  want  Crispus  for  myself  but  for  a 
friend  who  deputized  me  to  buy  him." 

Late  in  the  afternoon  of  that  day  Mrs.  Figbit  and  Zanthon 
arrived  in  town.  They  put  up  at  a  public  caravansary  reputed, 
by  a  sign  on  the  outside,  to  be  competent  to  furnish  dry  lodg 
ings  for  man  and  beast. 

Here  the  woman  standing  in  a  conspicuous  place  in  the  prin 
cipal  reception  room,  and  holding  the  whip  in  her  hand,  gave 
the  necessary  directions  regarding  accommodations  for  herself 
and  the  boy  as  well  as  the  disposition  of  Crispus. 

Then  she  dispatched  a  messenger  for  Big  Nancy,  with  in 
structions  to  inform  that  individual  of  baby's  arrival  in  town 
and  to  come  at  once  to  see  him. 

After  these  preliminary  arrangements  had  been  made  she 
and  Zanthon  retired  to  the  apartments  furnished  for  their  use. 

Nancy  came  like  a  whirlwind. 

At  the  door  she  stood  for  an  instant,  as  if  petrified  by  the 
sight  of  Zanthon  and  Mrs.  Figbit ;  her  face  distorted  like  the 
angry  sky  and  her  eyes  rolling  like  balls  of  fire.  Woman  and 
boy  rose  courteously  to  greet  her,  on  account  of  which  she  was 
overwhelmed  with  emotion  and  could  only  bellow  and  blubber 
as  evidence  that  she  intended  to  speak. 

When  the  excitement  caused  by  Nancy's  entrance  ceased,  the 
three  friends  sat  down  together  to  further  deliberate  on  Zan- 
thon's  future  prospects. 

Mrs.  Figbit,  far-seeing  woman  that  she  was,  after  pressing  her 
lips  and  making  other  mysterious  signs  of  disclosing  an  im- 


ZANTHON    HEARS    A    LECTURE    ON    MEN       353 

portant  secret,  informed  her  friends  that  she  had  already 
secured  a  place  for  Zanthon. 

"  Before  I  tell  you  all  about  it,"  she  said,  "  I  must  speak  on 
a  subject  that  has  been  on  my  mind  a  long  time  in  regard  to 
you  baby,  my  dear.  It  is  education.  We  must  get  you 
education." 

Nancy  bent  an  enquiring  [look  on  Mrs.  Figbit  to  find  if  she 
could  not  discover  what  new  fangled  idea  of  the  Figbit  order 
was  concealed  under  this  word  just  spoken.  The  woman  un 
derstood  Nancy's  stare  as  if  its  meaning  were  written  in  red 
characters  on  the  wall. 

"You  don't  know  what  that  means  Nancy,"  she  continued:  — 

"All  that's  required  in  your  case  is  to  know  how  to  work. 

To  sweat  and  drudge  for  other  people  is  good  enough  for 
you  ;  but  baby  must  get  education  because  it  will  make  him  a 
fine  man. 

Now  I'll  tell  you  what  education  is  Nancy ;  it  is  the  cate 
chism  and  the  rule  of  three  ;  that's  education. 

I  don't  know  them  myself.  I  wish  I  did,  it  might  keep  me 
from  scolding.  I  never  could  learn  anything  ;  but  I  heard  a 
great  deal  about  it.  Figbit  believed  himself  very  knowledge 
able.  The  gain  that  came  to  me  on  account  of  his  knowing  so 
much  wasn't  very  great.  I  don't  think  it  was  the  right  kind 
he  had  any  way.  I'm  told  that  those  who  know  these  branches 
can  go  through  the  world  with  flying  colors  and  meet  with  no 
disappointments." 

As  Mrs.  Figbit's  listeners  smiled  approvingly,  she  con 
tinued  :  — 

"I  have  not  forgotten  this  while  speaking  in  your  favor, 
baby,  to  your  future  friends.  I  asked  if  they  could  teach  you 
the  catechism  and  the  rule  of  three,  to  which  the  lady  made 
answer  that  they  could.  Then  I  told  her  I  would  expect  you 
to  become  acquainted  with  them  as  soon  as  possible  ;  and  she 
kindly  said  she  would  see  that  they  were  taught  to  you  as  sti 
pulated.  Because  said  I,  furthermore  he  comes  from  a  good 

ZANTHON    23 


354  ZANTHON 

family  as  far  as  I  can  judge  ;  and  therefore  he  ought  to  know 
more  than  others." 

Mrs.  Figbit  paused  as  if  for  a  reply ;  but  finding  none  forth 
coming  resumed:  — 

"  The  people  you  are  going  to  serve  in  future  baby,  my  dear 
are  the  Flippingtons,  of  Flippington  Lodge. 

No  nicer  family  in  the  world  I  understand.  Indeed  they 
live  in  grand  style  and  see  a  great  deal  of  fashionable  com 
pany.  They  have  a  beautiful  villa  or  lodge  near  the  sea  on 
the  opposite  shore  of  the  bay  from  Lennabean." 

"  Will  they  give  me  new  clothes?  "  asked  Zanthon. 

"That  they  will,"  responded  the  woman,  "Broadcloth 
clothes  with  gilt  buttons  in  front,  up  to  the  shoulders  ;  and  a 
silk  hat  and  gloves!  " 

Nancy  clapped  her  hands  in  delight  at  the  glowing  account 
of  Zanthon's  future  prosperity,  while  the  boy  laughed  outright 
in  harmony  with  her  thoughts. 

"  You  will  have  plenty  of  good  food,"  resumed  Mrs.  Figbit 
"  and  get  some  pay  besides.  We  cdtne  to  the  conclusion  that 
a  dollar  a  quarter,  or  every  three  months,  would  do  to  begin 
with.  Not  that  this  will  be  the  only  thing.  There  will  be 
house  money  besides." 

Here  Nancy  and  Zanthon  exchanged  looks  of  surprise, 
intending  to  ascertain  the  character  of  Mrs.  Figbit's  mean 
ing. 

"  I  believe  Mrs.  Flippington  said  that  the  company  resorting 
at  the  Lodge  would  give  you  money,"  returned  Mrs.  Figbit, 
"  which  we  call  house  money." 

Zanthon  considered  Mrs.  Figbit's  efforts  in  his  behalf  a  great 
success. 

His  spirits  rose  to  a  vast  height  under  the  stimulating  effects 
of  her  kind  words  ;  and  for  the  first  time  since  the  happy  days 
of  his  boyhood  he  felt  that  the  future  seemed  clear  and  reas 
suring. 


ZANTHON  HEAKS  A  LECTUEE  ON  MEN   355 

The  change  would  evidently  remove  him  from  abject  pov 
erty,  in  which  he  had  hitherto  moved,  to  comfort  and  independ 
ence.  At  least  it  appeared  to  him  an  equivalent  to  admission 
into  another  sphere  if  no  hidden  monstrosity  lay  in  wait  to 
strike  at  his  happiness. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  SHADOW  OF  FLIPPINGTON  LODGE. 

'VANTHON  was  conveyed  in  a  country  wagon  to  his  destina- 
^-J  tion  in  accordance  with  the  plans  of  Mrs.  Figbit. 

The  day  was  as  beautiful  as  a  dream  of  paradise. 

When  the  boy  alighted  from  the  conveyance  and  thanked  the 
man  for  his  kind  action,  he  saw  Flippington  Lodge  before  him, 
a  handsome  structure  situated  in  the  center  of  rich  grounds. 

It  was  about  half  a  mile  from  the  bay',  but  the  front  com 
manded  an  extensive  view  over  a  magnificent  landscape  tend 
ing  south  and  west,  including  a  bluff,  a  strand  or  beach,  a  sec 
tion  of  woodland  and  meadow,  hills  and  rolling  plains,  and  a 
bluish-tinted  promontory  stretching  far  into  the  sea  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  north. 

In  the  vicinity  of  the  dwelling  referred  to  was  a  village  of 
white-washed  houses  famous  as  a  summer-resort  for  health  and 
pleasure  seekers,  who  congregated  here  from  other  towns  and 
districts  to  enjoy  annually  the  animation  attendant  on  open  air 
exercises,  and  the  inhalation  of  sea  breezes. 

Flippington  Lodge  exhibited  a  superior  architectural  design. 
The  outline  disclosed  two  stories  elevation,  two  wings  having 
decorated  facades,  one  looking  east  as  if  forever  waiting  to 
greet  the  morning  sun,  while  the  other  sought  the  restless  but 
picturesque  surface  of  the  adjacent  bay. 

The  large- hall  door  of  heavy  carved  wood,  the  spacious  ves 
tibule,  the  bay  windows  draped  within  with  rare  and  expensive 
stuffs,  the  dormer  and  hooded  windows  above,  the  hip  roof,  the 

( 3C6  ) 


THE    SHADOW    OF    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE       357 

chimney  stacks,  the  polished  stone  steps,  and  the  two  semi-cir 
cular  carriage  drives  beginning  at  the  outer  gate  and  termin 
ating  before  the  dwelling  gave  the  approach  to  the  entrance  an 
imposing  appearance.  The  lawn,  about  four  hundred  feet  wide, 
was  diversified  by  flower  knots  and  groups  of  shrubbery,  the 
design  having  been  also  applied  to  the  land  running  along  the 
sides  and  back  to  the  rear  of  the  Lodge,  where  it  bounded  a 
court-yard  and  stables,  a  kitchen  garden,  and  a  small  grove  of 
tall  trees. 

Zanthon  was  profoundly  touched  by  what  he  saw. 

An  impression  of  peace  came  from  the  scene  to  his  mind  that 
seemed  to  sweeten  all  his  senses  and  convert  them  into  chan 
nels  of  exquisite  delight. 

The  air  above  the  place  was  odoriferous  as  if  derived  from 
the  reputed  breezes  of  Arabia.  Tranquility  dwelt  there,  evi 
dently  ;  and  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  here,  surely,  the 
troubles  of  the  world  would  never  come  to  him  again. 

Animated  by  this  consoling  reflection,  he  proceeded  boldly 
through  the  grounds  in  the  direction  of  the  villa,  and  presently 
saw  assembled  at  the  front  entrance  a  group  of  three  persons  ; 
a  gentleman  and  two  ladies,  who  appeared  to  be  watching  his 
movements.  When,  glowing  with  the  exercise  of  his  walk,  he 
stood  before  them,  he  observed  that  they  were  distinguished 
people  by  their  manners  and  dress. 

They  remained  a  few  minutes  smiling  at  his  appearance. 

The  gentleman  was  a  dapper  little  fellow,  about  five  feet  four 
inches  in  height,  active  as  a  bird,  and  dressed  with  great  taste. 
His  language  was  a  species  of  chattering,  very  merry,  bright  and 
rapid.  Nature  evidently  did  not  intend  that  he  should  be  sad. 
Sometimes  his  utterance  made  him  stutter  when  it  would  appear 
as  if  he  were  endeavoring  to  bite  the  air.  Patent  leather  shoes 
encased  his  feet.  The  garments  he  wore  fitted  his  person  admira 
bly.  No  doubt  he  possessed  a  nervous  temperament,  for  he  was 
fond  of  moving  from  place  to  place,  skipping  occasionally  like  a 
girl,  and  otherwise  conducting  himself  in  a  juvenile  manner. 


358  ZANTHON 

What  surprised  Zanthon  most  was  that  this  little  gentleman 
had  white  hair,  making  it  difficult  to  determine  his  age.  His 
face,  too,  was  pale,  more  elongated  than  round,  and  fairly 
formed,  the  nose  being  long  but  not  distinctly  aquiline,  the 
mouth  small  with  thin  lips,  the  eyes  gray,  the  forehead  narrow, 
the  cheeks  hollow,  and  the  expression  prevailing  on  it  a  mix 
ture  of  comic  humor  and  sadness.  This  person  was  Archibald 
Flippington,  the  last  of  his  race,  and  the  individual  from  whom 
Flippington  Lodge  had  derived  its  name. 

Mrs.  Flippington,  one  of  the  ladies  in  the  group,  was  also 
diminutive  and  juvenile.  She  possessed,  however,  more  gravity 
of  demeanor  than  her  husband,  a  sweeter  temper,  and  a  greater 
amount  of  mental  power,  yet  bearing  a  strong  resemblance  to 
him  in  his  general  characteristics. 

Contrasted  with  Flippington  as  to  daily  life,  she  was  more 
passive  than  active,  disposed  oftener  to  regard  the  interests  of 
others  with  more  attention  than  her  own,  and  spent  much  time 
in  laying  plans  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor,  or  those  in  need  of 
assistance,  to  overcome  temporary  difficulties. 

The  third  person  in  view  was  Mrs.  Flippington's  aunt,  a 
maiden  lady  of  sixty  summers,  but  apparently  many  years 
younger,  supported,  as  this  supposition  might  be,  by  the  use  of 
false  hair,  which  came  down  in  ringlets  on  both  sides  of  her 
face,  and  above  which  she  wore  a  neat  head-dress  peculiar  to 
matronly  ladies  of  the  period.  She  was  known  by  the  name  of 
Miss  Cora  Skittleton,  but  usually  addressed  "  Miss  Cora  "  and 
by  the  Flippingtons,  "  Cora."  Miss  Cora  was  housekeeper, 
manager,  director,  superintendent  and  governor  of  the  whole 
establishment.  Her  executive  ability  being  good,  and  the  ex 
perience  acquired  by  age,  sufficient,  her  administration  of  the 
affairs  of  the  household  was  characterized  by  wisdom  and  econ. 
omy. 

This  gave  the  Flippingtons  ample  time  to  amuse  themselves. 
Indeed,  husband  and  wife  were  more  like  children  than  grown 
persons,  playing  around  in  odd  corners  of  the  house,  romping 


THE    SHADOW    OF    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE       359 

over  the  lawn,  or  clapping  their  hands  and  laughing  at  some 
thing  thought  to  be  funny  by  their  simple  minds.  Although 
married  ten  or  twelve  years  there  were  no  children  ;  but  this 
fact  did  not  seem  to  disturb  their  pleasant  relationship  or  bur 
den  them  with  unnecessary  cares.  They  were  about  the  same 
age,  which  at  the  time  referred  to  might  be  forty. 

The  Flippingtons  had  access  to  the  best  society  circles  ex 
clusive  of  the  nobility  who,  as  is  well  known,  never  asso 
ciated  with  commoners  except  in  matters  of  business  or  self- 
interest. 

Besides  the  Lodge,  the  Flippingtons  owned  a  small  estate  in 
a  distant  part  of  the  country  which  was  managed  by  an  agent 
who  turned  in  the  money  received  at  the  end  of  each  half  year 
and  had  a  settlement  of  his  account.  Thus  Flippington  was 
relieved  of  all  trouble  pertaining  to  it ;  and  could  pursue  his 
boyish  proclivities  to  his  heart's  content. 

After  a  short  inspection  of  the  boy,  Flippington  whirled  out 
of  his  position  into  another  near  his  wife,  then  around  Miss 
Cora  and  finally  stopping,  remarked  : 

"  I'll  wager  brass  buttons  this  is  the  Figbit  boy.  He  was  to 
come  to-day.  The  Figbit  boy,  a  pretty  boy,  Helen  ;  a  pretty 
boy,  Cora.  Isn't  your  name  Baby  Zanty  ?  "  he  asked  as  Zan- 
thon  looked  up  at  him.  Zanthon,  now  familiarized  to  both 
names,  answering  in  the  affirmative,  Flippington  continued 
while  clapping  his  hands  with  delight :  — 

"  I  knew  it  was.  I  said  so  truly.  /  can  tell  when  others 
can't.  I'd  sing  a  song  about  it  now  ;  but  I  will  wait  till  flow 
ers  grow  and  robins  come.  Baby  Zanty  my  wife  is  Helen  and 
my  friend  is  Cora,  here  they  are,  my  jolly  boy ;  but  who 
I  am  you  will  not  know,  you  cannot  tell." 

Flippington  accompanied  these  words  with  a  kind  of  in 
cantation  while  wheeling  and  skipping  from  point  to  point. 

Then  the  ladies  taking  hold  of  the  boy  conducted  him  into 
one  of  the  front  rooms  to  the  right  of  the  hall  which  was  the 
parlor.  The  house  was  magnificently  furnished. 


360  ZANTHON 

Polished  mahogany  tables  and  chairs,  sideboards  and  rich 
cases  adorned  the  apartment.  Paintings  from  old  Roman  artists 
in  elaborate  frames  hung  on  the  walls.  Beautiful  carpets  ;  ex 
quisite  paper  and  other  valuable  articles  of  a  miscellaneous 
character  added  luster  to  the  place.  Through  open  doors  one 
could  see  other  rooms  similarly  furnished,  so  that  Zanthon  was 
bewildered  by  the  gorgeous  display  before  him. 

The  Flippingtons  seemed  in  ecstasies  about  the  boy,  he 
appeared  so  interesting  ;  different  from  other  boys  of  his  age  ; 
almost  helpless  and  poorly  clothed. 

Mrs.  Figbit  had  posted  the  lady  as  to  what  she  would  require 
done  for  him  regarding  education  ;  the  course  having  been 
originally  sketched  as  will  be  remembered,  in  presence  of 
Nancy  and  consisting  of  a  knowledge  of  the  catechism  and 
the  "  rule  of  three." 

Mrs.  Flippington  on  introducing  this  weighty  matter  on  the 
present  occasion,  said,  as  she  looked  towards  her  aunt  : 

"  Cora,  dear,  it  will  not  be  difficult  for  you  to  teach  him  the 
catechism." 

She  spoke  in  this  manner  lest  her  aunt  should  be  embarrassed 
if  mention  was  made  of  the  mathematical  part. 

As  it  was,  Flippington  looked  over  at  Miss  Cora  with  such 
a  comical  smile  on  his  countenance  as  indicated  that  he  knew 
the  reason  why  the  reservation  had  been  made  which  brought 
on  what  the  speaker  had  endeavored  to  avoid.  Miss  Cora  spoke 
up  exclaiming  :  — 

"  Certainly,  Helen  dear,  I  will  be  delighted.  We  ought 
perhaps  practice  a  little  on  the  principle  of  division  of  labor 
and  get  Arch  to  instruct  him  in  the  rule  of  three." 

Flippington  instead  of  assenting  to  this  proposition  began  to 
waltz  around  the  room,  humming  as  he  went  :  — 

"  Turn,  the  rum,  the  rum  ;  it  cannot  well  be  done.  It  can 
not  well  be  done,  oh  turn,  the  rum,  the  rum."  Seeing  which 
his  good  wife  said  :  — 

"  /  will  teach  Zanthon  the  rule  of  three." 


THE    SHADOW    OF    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE       361 

This  matter  being  settled  the  next  movement  in  order  was  to 
provide  the  boy  with  decent  clothing. 

The  wardrobe  in  Flippington  Lodge  was  of  itself,  an  institu 
tion  where  suits  of  various  patterns  and  sizes  were  kept  for 
contingent  demands,  such  as  the  ladies  found  frequently  among 
the  neighboring  poor.  From  this  collection  Zanthon  was  pro 
vided  with  an  outfit,  designed  however  to  be  temporary,  as 
it  was  contemplated  to  procure  others  better  adapted  to  his 
condition,  at  the  tailor's. 

The  change  in  Zanthon's  appearance  on  account  of  his 
new  dress,  after  emerging  from  the  small  room  in  which 
the  transfer  was  made,  excited  the  wonder  as  well  as  the 
merriment  of  those  present.  Flippington  skipped  through 
the  halls  and  rooms  like  a  schoolgirl,  and  Mrs.  Flippington 
and  Miss  Cora  were  evidently  well  pleased,  judging  from 
their  smiles. 

After  much  of  this  amusement  had  been  enjoyed,  the  boy 
being  more  surprised  than  entertained,  Flippington  came  back 
suddenly  to  the  group  wearing  a  serious  countenance.  He  held 
up  his  hand  as  if  to  command  silence  and  said  almost  in  a 
whisper  :  — 

"  The  shadow  !  how  shall  we  manage  the  shadow  ?  " 

Mrs.  FHppingtoii  looked  distressed  as  she  turned  to  Miss 
Cora  ;  and  the  features  even  of  this  lady  became  overcast  with 
seriousness. 

Zanthon  did  not  understand  all  this  or  any  of  it. 

As  they  descended  the  stairs  to  regain  the  parlor  Flippington 
ran  off  on  tiptoe  towards  the  kitchen,  peered  through  the  doors 
and  ran  back  as  if  afraid  of  something  terrible. 

Zanthon's  astonished  and  inquiring  gaze  confronting  him 
Flippington  said  :  — 

"\\e  nave  a  shadow  in  this  house,  master  Zanthon." 

"  Do  you  mean  a  skeleton  ?  "  asked  the  boy,  remembering  he 
had  heard  it  asserted  that  such  an  instrument  of  terror  was  in 
every  house. 


362  ZANTHON 

Flippington  laughed  very  much  at  this.  He  clapped  his 
hands  with  excessive  delight  while  he  addressed  his  wife  :  — 

"  Did  you  ever  hear  the  equal  of  that  idea,  Helen  ! 

Skeleton  eh  !  The  boy  calls  the  shadow  a  skeleton.  Is  there 
much  of  a  skeleton  about  it,  Helen  ?  Is  there  Cora  ?  A  huge 
skeleton  it  would  make  indeed.  A  terrible  skeleton.  No,  Mas 
ter  Zanthon  this  thing  moves  like  a  whale  or  an  elephant." 

After  this  mysterious  speech  Flippington  began  to  waltz  in 
one  of  the  corners  of  the  room,  whistling  a  suitable  accom 
paniment. 

At  this  juncture  Miss  Cora  took  hold  of  Zanthon  by  the  hand, 
looked  over  her  shoulder  as  if  to  notify  the  Flippingtons  to  fol 
low  and  marched  into  the  hall  turning  towards  the  kitchen. 
Arm  in  arm  the  husband  and  the  wife  came,  intent  on  a  pleas 
ant  episode.  They  spoke  to  each  other  in  a  low  voice,  the  good 
sense  and  amiability  of  Mrs.  Flippington  appearing  in  happy 
contrast  with  the  light  gaiety  of  the  man. 

This  movement  of  the  party  looked  like  a  procession  with 
less  solemnity  than  a  funeral  ;  yet  not  enough  merriment  to 
make  it  appear  a  May-day  festival. 

Arrived  at  the  kitchen  door  Flippington  became  apparently 
very  nervous.  He  said  : : — 

"  Now,  Master  Zanthon,  look  out  for  the  shadow  ;  and  keep 
well  on  your  feet  lest  it  should  run  over  you.  Cora  open  the 
door  with  great  caution.  Helen  stand  near  your  natural  pro 
tector." 

While  Miss  Cora  smilingly  placed  her  hand  on  the  door  to 
open  it,  Zanthon  felt  this  to  be  the  greatest  mystery  he  ever  en 
countered.  Had  he  been  at  liberty  he  would  have  run  off  and 
never  returned  to  inquire  if  a  solution  of  it  could  be  obtained. 

When  the  door  was  pushed  back  he  saw  a  square  apartment 
of  moderate  dimensions  furnished  with  all  the  conveniences  ne 
cessary  for  the  prosecution  of  the  culinary  art. 

Standing  near  the  fire,  holding  a  flesh  fork  in  her  hand,  was 
a  woman  of  commanding  appearance.  She  was  nearly  six  feet 


THE    SHADOW    OF   FLIPPINGTON    LODGE       363 

in  height,  squarely  built,  her  limbs  proportioned  to  her  size 
and  the  entire  form  somewhat  corpulent.  Her  face  was  broad ; 
the  individual  features  of  it  being  more  or  less  repulsive  look 
ing,  especially  the  nose  which  bore  a  slight  resemblance  to  that 
of  a  hog.  Her  eyes,  too,  were  swinish,  small  and  keen.  These 
characters  were  quite  perceptible  under  heavy  brows  and  a  low 
forehead. 

Flippington  from  behind  bent  down  and  said  to  Zanthon  in 
a  whisper. 

"  Do  you  see  the  shadow  ?  She's  the  shadow  and  no  skeleton 
you'll  admit." 

Miss  Cora  entering  the  kitchen  said,  addressing  the  woman:  — 

"  Mony,  this  is  Master  Zanthon,  or  Baby  -Zanty,  the  new 
boy:  Zanthon,  Miss  Mony  Grimson,  the  person  who  has  charge 
of  this  part  of  the  house." 

Miss  Cora  used  a  conciliatory  form  of  words  instead  of  telling 
Zanthon  that  the  woman  Mony,  was  the  cook,  in  order  to  make 
the  latter  feel  how  much  importance  was  attached  to  the  ad 
ministration  of  her  office. 

Mony  turned  on  Zanthon  a  fierce  look  which  made  him 
tremble  ;  but  at  the  same  time  having  put  the  flesh  fork  under 
her  arm,  she  stroked  his  head  with  her  large  hand  in  token  of 
friendship. 

Mrs.  Flippington  moving  up  quietly  to  the  woman's  side 
paid  in  those  gentle  tones  peculiar  to  her  :  — 

"  Mony  be  kind  to  the  boy  for  my  sake,"  to  which  the  woman 
replied  :  — 

"  That  I  will,  ma'am.    That  I  will." 

The  relation  of  Mony  to  the  Flippingtons  was  singular.  She 
had  been  in  their  service  many  years  and  exercised  extraordi 
nary  influence  over  them ;  like  the  power  of  a  fabled  genius 
above  the  destinies  of  an  enchanted  castle.  It  was  the  strong 
will  of  the  worker  gradually  encroaching  beyond  the  limits 
originally  designed  for  it,  trespassing  on  the  domain  of  the 
rich  owner.  The  simplicity  of  the  Flippingtons  favored  this 


364  ZANTHON 

dictatorship.  Mony  performed  her  work  satisfactorily  and 
thoroughly.  Indeed  the  amount  of  work  done  was  enormous  ; 
as  m\ich  perhaps  as  two  ordinary  persons  might  be  expected  to 
perform.  Besides  she  afforded  them  protection  as  a  giant 
would  a  family  of  Lilliputians  committed  to  his  care.  Under 
these  circumstances  she  asserted  her  independence  at  an  early 
date,  that  is  she  would  not  permit  anyone  of  the  household  to 
interfere  with  her  in  working  according  to  her  own  methods. 

For  Archibald  Flippington  this  woman  possessed  a  supreme 
contempt,  probably  because  of  his  being  unable  to  uphold  the 
strong  positiveness  of  a  man.  His  light  manner  disgusted 
her.  She  would  have  openly  upbraided  him  with  want  of  dig 
nity  if  she  dared  ;  but  she  knew  that  any  attempt  to  infiinge 
on  the  privileges  or  the  freedom  or  the  peace  of  the  master  of 
the  establishment  would  be  met  with  instant  dismissal,  no 
matter  how  inconvenient  it  might  prove  to  be. 

On  the  other  hand  Flippington  provoked  great  mirth  for 
himself  at  the  expense  of  Mony.  Her  scowls  made  him  laugh  ; 
because  he  imagined  her  displeasure  was  a  concession  to  his 
capacity  for  wit  and  this  gave  him  satisfaction.  Whenever 
her  anger  rose  to  a  high  pitch  he  used  to  run  off  skipping  and 
jumping,  laughing  in  the  mean  time  until  his  body  shook  with 
suppressed  delight.  In  the  sitting-room  he  talked  to  his  wife 
and  Miss  Cora  about  the  shadow,  as  he  called  the  servant,  for 
hours  at  a  time,  dilating  on  her  exhibitions  of  temper  with  as 
much  minuteness  as  if  they  were  state  affairs. 

To  Mrs.  Flippington  Mony  was  all  gentleness  and  respect. 

Loo-king  down  at  the  little  lady  she  used  to  listen  to  her 
words,  with  the  greatest  show  of  deference  it  was  possible  to 
assume,  standing   motionless  as  if  spell-bound.     Indeed   she 
often  carried  Mrs.  Flippington  over  the  lawn  in  her   arms, ; 
during  inclement  weather  addressing  her  meanwhile,  as  if  she 
were  a  child.     With  Miss  Cora,  too,  Mony  was  on  the  best  of '. 
terms,  as  her  duties  brought  her  frequently  in  presence  of  that 
lady ;  and  also  the  wisdom  displayed  by  the  housekeeper  in  . 


THE    SHADOW   OF    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE       365 

the  management  of  household  affairs  had  a  soothing  effect  on 
the  mind  of  the  servant  charged  as  it  had  been  with  a  fair  por 
tion  of  ignorance. 

Heretofore,  as  hinted  at  above,  Mony  executed  all  the  work 
required  within  doors  in  Flippington  Lodge ;  but  as  the  Flip- 
pingtons  had  recently  overcome  some  financial  embarrassments 
arising  out  of  the  transmission  of  the  estate  from  the  old  folks 
to  them,  they  proposed  to  employ  a  page  to  wait  at  table,  arid 
otherwise  assist  in  the  performance  of  the  ordinary  duties  per 
taining  to  their  establishment. 

There  were  other  reasons  also  for  this  step.  A  well-dressed 
boy  would  attract  notice. 

In  the  public  streets  of  the  town  of  Kindleton  where  the 
aristocracy  sometimes  congregated  in  carriages,  persons  would 
be  heard  to  say  :  — 

"  This  handsome  youth  in  gaudy  livery  belongs  to  the  Flip- 
pingtons  of  Flippington  Lodge." 

If  society  were  tempted  in  this  manner  the  Flippingtons 
would  now  be  ready  to  entertain  its  favored  members  to  their 
hearts'  content. 

While  Flippington  moved  through  the  kitchen  examining 
the  objects  therein  displayed  but  in  reality  to  listen  to  the  con 
versation  of  the  others  and  keep  well  out  of  the  range  of  the 
shadow,  the  ladies  spoke  to  Mony  concerning  Zanthon's  duties 
in  the  future. 

"  He  has  not  had  much  experience  Mony,  in  anything,"  said 
Mrs.  Flippington,  "and  we  will  get  him  to  learn  all  that  may 
be  required." 

"  Leave  the  learning  of  him  to  me,  ma'am,"  answered  the 
shadow,  rather  sternly,  at  which  Flippington  looked  at  Zan- 
thon  and  unobserved  by  the  others,  poked  his  forefinger  at  his 
ribs,  as  if  to  insinuate  that  the  boy  was  in  for  it. 

"  Of  course,"  said  Miss  Cora,  "  I  will  help  you  as  far  as  I  can 
with  him,  until  he  knows  enough  to  need  no  more  assistance 
from  us." 


366  ZANTHON 

"  I'll  regulate  him  myself,"  continued  Mony  :  — 

"  It  isn't  fit  for  you  to  meddle  with  small  people,"  and  she 
drew  the  flesh  fork  from  under  her  arm,  as  if  it  were  a  sword, 
and  placing  the  prongs  against  the  table  leant  upon  it  with  her 
outstretched  hand,  thus  presenting  a  very  formidable  appear 
ance. 

Flippington  standing  behind  Miss  Cora  managed  to  commu 
nicate  with  Zanthon  on  this  announcement  of  the  shadow's- 
He  elevated  his  eyebrows,  looked  fiercely  and  pursed  his  lips  to 
indicate  what  terrible  things  were  in  store  for  him.  These  ex 
hibitions  of  his  master  modified,  to  a  great  extent,  the  terrors 
of  the  situation,  which  otherwise  would  have  possessed  the 
boy's  mind  from  his  own  observations  of  the  woman's  conduct, 
seeing  how  fully  she  controlled  the  family. 

"  We  will  make  it  as  pleasant  for  him,  as  possible,"  said  Mrs. 
Flippington  :  — 

"  The  poor  boy  has  lost  his  friends  and  should  be  well 
treated." 

"Too  much  petting  isn't  no  good,"  retorted  the  shadow. 
"  He  must  work  out  his  salvation  with  his  hands  as  we  have 
to  do.  He  isn't  no  baby  sure." 

'  "Ha!  ha!  Zanty,"  said  Flippington  who  had  shifted  his 
position  and  now  stood  near  the  boy  :  — 

"  You  are  not  Baby  Zanty  after  all.  You  are  a  big  strong 
thing.  A  mountain,  boy.  A  whale." 

Mony  believing  this  to  be  a  sarcasm  manufactured  at  her 
expense,  looked  round  fiercely  at  Flippington,  but  he  turned 
away  suddenly,  knowing  her  intention  and  she  thus  suffered  a 
defeat. 

"To  be  sure,  Mony,"  returned  Mrs.  Flippington,  "he  will 
work ;  but  what  I  meant  to  say  was  this,  if  you  treat  him 
kindly  I  will  take  it  as  a  personal  favor  done  to  myself  and 
give  you  my  fullest  gratitude." 

This  language  of  the  good-hearted  lady  was  too  well  pointed 
to  admit  of  further  misunderstanding. 


THE    SHADOW    OF    FLIPPINGTON   LODGE       367 

Every  face  became  grave  in  admiration  of  her  magnanimity, 
and  Flippington  set  aside  his  levity  for  an  instant  to  gaze  at 
her  as  if  struck  by  tlie  grandeur  of  her  words. 

Mony  courtesied  and  replied  : 

"Yes  ma' am.     I  will  indeed." 

Then  the  party  withdrew  from  the  kitchen  and  Zanthon  was 
left  alone  with  the  shadow. 

"  You  mustn't  sit  down  during  the  day,"  said  Mony,  begin 
ning  her  instructions. 

"  Why  ?  "  the  boy  asked. 

"  Because  you  came  here  to  work.  When  you  are  eating  and 
sleeping  you  may  rest,  but  not  otherwise.  It  is  a  golden  rule 
for  servants." 

"  If  I  finish  within  before  night  ?  " 

"You  may  easily  find  something  to  do  on  the  outside  ;  clean 
ing  the  courtyard,  trimming  the  grass  in  the  garden  and  things 
of  that  kind." 

"  Then  I  must  be  always  engaged  ?  " 

"If  not  within,  then  without." 

"  Hard  luck,"  murmured  the  boy,  laconically. 

The  woman  continued  : 

"  Do  you  see  the  pot  over  the  fire  ?  " 

"I  do." 

"  When  I  tell  you  lift  that  pot  off,  come  up  boldly  to  the  fire 
place,  take  hold  of  the  hooks,  raise  them  and  carry  the  vessel 
into  the  middle  of  the  floor." 

Zanthon  observed  the  blazing  fire  in  the  grate,  the  large  pot 
bubbling  over  with  boiling  liquid,  the  iron  hooks  by  which  it 
was  suspended,  and  concluded  there  was  great  danger  in  any 
attempt  at  removal. 

"  It  would  scald  me  to  death,"  said  he. 

"  Well,  suppose  it  does  ?  "  returned  the  woman.  "  What  of 
it  ?  They  would  give  you  a  decent  burial,  no  doubt,  a  thing 
that  everybody  doesn't  get." 

"  I  wouldn't  like  it  a  bit,"  said  Zanthon. 


368  ZANTHON 

"  We  do  not  always  get  what  we  like  best,"  remarked  Mony. 
"  If  you  do  it  quick  enough  and  careful,  nothing  will  happen." 

This  subject  having  been  settled,  the  woman  continued  : 

"  Never  let  the  kettle  run  dry,  and  keep  it  always  boiling." 

"  What  would  happen  if  it  did  run  dry  ?  "  asked  the  boy, 
innocently. 

"  What  would  happen  ?  "  retorted  Mony,  with  a  grunt.  "Why, 
as  like  as  not  the  poker  would  be  drawn  over  your  head  in  a 
way  that  would  make  you  think  the  world  was  coming  to  an 
end." 

The  boy  felt  this  argument  to  be  very  conclusive  and  admit 
ting  of  110  reply,  so  he  remained  silent,  while  the  instructions 
continued  : 

"Twice  a  week  you  will  go  to  town  for  meat  and  groceries." 

11  Will  I  have  to  walk  all  the  way  ?  " 

"  Indeed  you  will,  unless  a  conntryman  should  take  you 
upon  his  wagon  and  carry  you  along.  You  must  trust  to 
luck." 

This  was  not  a  very  cheering  prospect,  the  town  being  about 
seven  milec  distant.  The  journey  on  foot  in  the  morning  and 
the  return  during  the  afternoon  would  be  a  remarkably  fair 
achievement  for  a  boy  of  Zanthon's  age  ;  but  when  to  this 
would  be  added  the  burden  of  a  heavy  weight,  it  seemed  too 
hard. 

"  How  much  will  I  have  to  carry  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Sometimes  one  thing  and  sometimes  another.  The  first 
order  for  you  will  be  :  a  leg  of  mutton,  sixteen  pounds,  a  pound 
of  tea,  five  pounds  of  sugar,  half  pound  of  caraway  seed  and  a 
paper  of  needles,  besides  messages,  and  what  they  think  of 
before  you  start." 

"  Why  all  that  weight  will  break  my  bones,"  said  Zanthon  in 
wonder. 

"You'll  get  used  to  it.     The  basket  can  be  fitted  nicely  to 
your  back,  and  when  you  get  tired,  rest  on  the  roadside." 
"  Many  messages  to  go  ?" 


THE    SHADOW    OF    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE       3G9 

"  One  with  another  from  ten  to  twenty-five.  Now  when  you 
have  done  all  your  messages,  be  careful  to  remember  one  thing 
more  than  another.  On  your  life  don't  forget  it." 

"  What  is  that  thing  ?  " 

"  Bring  the  news  of  the  town  home  with  you." 

Zanthon  letting  his  under  jaw  fall  so  that  his  mouth  was  half 
open,  gazed  in  mute  amazement  into  the  woman's  face. 

"  What  news  ?  "  he  said. 

"All  kinds,  deaths,  marriages,  births,  scandals,  accidents, 
gossip,  and  lies  if  nothing  else." 

The  boy  trembled  ;  he  said  loud  enough  to  be  heard  : 

"  I  will  never  be  able  to  get  at  this  disagreeable  nonsense." 

"  Hunt  them  up  in  all  places,"  pursued  the  woman,  "  pull 
men  by  the  coat-tails,  stop  women  in  the  street,  question  chil 
dren,  ask  in  the  shops  and  where  you  go  for  your  goods  ;  if  you 
see  a  gathering  of  people  run  into  it ;  if  it  moves  do  not  stay 
behind,  but  find  out  what  brought  it  there  and  where  it  is  going. 
If  a  boat  is  upset  in  the  river,  get  the  names  of  the  drowned,  in 
short,  have  all  there  is  to  know." 

"  Who  would  be  the  best  people  to  ask  ?  " 

"  Generally  half  blind  women  and  lame  men,  although  they 
are  only  the  best  for  gossip.  They  love  to  talk  about  their 
neighbor's  faults  more  than  anything  else.  Indeed  they  seem 
to  live  on  it." 

"  Why  is  it  so,  ma'am  ?  " 

"  Who  cares  to  know  ?  I  suppose  they  are  badly  raised. 
They  are  shallow-minded,  evil-minded  creatures.  Oh,  we  who 
like  news  are  very  different  from  them  kind." 

This  multiplication  of  deeds  such  as  would  test  the  mental 
and  physical  capacity  of  the  strongest  men  began  to  trouble 
Zanthon  exceedingly.  If  he  must  live  up  to  all  the  require 
ments  here  enumerated,  his  distresses  at  Sea  view  and  elsewhere 
were  mere  trifles  compared  with  his  troubles  in  Flippington 
Lodge.  However,  he  had  not  yet  heard  the  last  of  them. 
Mony  resumed  : 

ZANTHON    24 


370  ZANTHON 

"  You  must  not  sleep  much." 

Zanthon  being  now  prepared  for  any  disclosure,  no  matter 
how  extravagant,  merely  answered  : 

"  I  am  fond  of  sleep." 

"  You'll  be  the  last  to  go  to  bed  and  the  first  to  get  up." 

"Very  well." 

"  When  there  is  company  they  may  remain  until  two  o'clock 
in  the  morning  ;  when  there  isn't  it  will  be  twelve.  After  every 
body  else  has  gone  to  bed,  you  must  go  round  and  round  the 
house,  looking  well  to  the  windows  and  doors,  and  be  sure  the 
front  gate  is  closed.  Then  you  may  turn  in." 

"I  will  be  like  a  night-watchman." 

"  That's  what  you're  intended  for." 

"  Why  do  you  want  this  done  every  night  ?  " 

"  Because  we  must  lie  quiet  on  our  beds.  The  family  is  not 
strong-minded,  and  the  least  noise  disturbs  them." 

"  I  might  get  a  dog  to  assist  me." 

"  Nonsense.  A  dog  would  bark  and  do  more  harm  than 
good." 

"  If  a  robber  comes  what  will  I  do  ?  " 

"  Beat  him  off." 

"I?" 
.  "Yes,  you." 

"  How  could  I  hope  to  do  that,  knowing  I  am  but  a  weak 
boy,  and  he  may  be  a  strong  man,  perhaps." 

"  Find  out  the  way.  Use  stratagem.  Employ  implements. 
Have  a  horn  to  blow  at  him.  Get  a  long  pole  with  a  sharp 
point  of  steel  to  run  through  him.  Carry  a  dipper  of  dirty 
water  to  throw  over  him,  and  fine  sea-sand  in  your  pocket  to 
blind  him  if  he  attempts  to  come  near  you.  Set  a  couple  of 
rope  traps  that  will  catch  him,  and  if  all  fails,  fall  back  into 
the  yard  and  give  a  general  alarm." 

Zanthon  brightened  up  at  the  thought  of  becoming  a  hero 
strong  enough  to  encounter  a  robber,  when  accoutered  in  those 
instruments  of  warfare  enumerated  by  Mony.  It  reconciled 


THE    SHADOW    OF    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE       371 

him  to  the  difficulties  of  the  undertaking  and  infused  a  spirit 
of  enthusiasm  into  his  mind,  tending  to  dissipate  the  effects  of 
the  cruelty  with  which  he  was  made  so  long  familiar  the  past 
year. 

After  enumerating  several  other  duties  which  would  engage 
the  attention  of  the  boy,  the  woman  continued  :  — 

"  It  is  not  alone  from  robbers  at  night,  but  you  must  protect 
the  family  from  the  whole  country  !  " 

Zanthon  moved  backward  from  the  position  heretofore  occu 
pied  by  him,  until  he  rested  his  back  against  the  kitchen  table. 
He  was  getting  weak  in  the  knees.  However  extraordinary 
and  insurmountable  the  previous  propositions  made  by  Mony 
appeared,  this  last  one  almost  took  away  his  breath.  It  seemed 
to  destroy  all  hope  of  prosperity  within  him. 

"  Protect  the  Flippingtons  from  the  whole  country  1  "  What 
was  implied  in  this  terrible  announcement  ? 

His  looks  betrayed  the  intense  feelings  of  which  he  was  pos 
sessed  and  called  forth  an  explanation  from  the  woman  :  — 

"  Many  people  try  to  impose  on  them  in  business  ;  you  must 
prevent  it  by  watching  the  market  prices  of  things." 

"  I  will  be  a  kind  of  private  detective." 

"  That's  what  you'll  be,  always  do  the  best  you  can." 

To  mitigate  the  severity  of  her  instructions  the  woman  set 
some  choice  food  before  Zanthon  and  desired  him  to  eat.  She 
assured  him  also  he  would  always  be  provided  with  plenty  of 
good  clothes  and  the  best  there  was  at  the  family  table  as  well 
as  that  he  would  get  enough  house  money  to  buy  books.  This 
prospect  appeared  so  wonderful  that  he  looked  up  ^to  Mony 
as  a  being  of  extraordinary  endowments,  the  harshness  of  whose 
voice  was  as  soft  music  to  his  ear.  All  the  rough  lines  of  her 
face  became  smooth,  and  he  felt  he  would  as  lief  encounter  a 
robber  in  the  night  as  not ;  or  travel  to  town  with  a  light  step 
and  a  cheerful  mind. 


CHAPTER  XlVIII. 

A  VOICE  FROM  THE  NIGHT 

r/TANTHOX'S  trial  trip  to  town  as  indicated  by  Mony  in  the 
•^  last  chapter  was  performed  in  good  time  and  excellent 
spirits. 

He  felt  the  effects  of  kind  treatment  already,  and  the  pro 
spect  as  sketched  by  the  woman  was  not  at  all  discouraging 
when  he  reflected  that  he  would  do  all  in  his  power  to  please 
them  as  he  grew  stronger.  When,  however,  he  began  the  home 
ward  journey  laden  with  the  heavy  basket  of  provisions,  his  mind 
underwent  a  great  change.  While  traveling  the  first  mile  his 
physical  powers  seemed  exercised  to  their  full  capacity  he  began 
to  fear  he  would  not  be  capable  of  proceeding  much  further, 
like  soldiers  on  their  first  day's  march  after  a  long  rest  in  camp1 
Yet  remembering  the  remedy  for  fatigue  he  laid  his  burden 
by  the  wayside  resting  a  little,  then  proceeding  slowly  along  the 
highway.  It  was  a  terrible  task  to  get  home  that  day  ;  and 
finally  when  late  in  the  afternoon  he  entered  the  house  followed 
by  Flippington,  who  had  been  waiting  his  re-appearance,  he 
felt  so  thoroughly  exhausted  with  fatigue  as  to  be  almost  un 
able  to  stand  upright. 

Refreshed  with  a  good  supper,  however,  he  soon  regained  full 
animation.  Then  he  rendered  an  account  of  the  day's  per 
formance  and  its  accuracy  was  acknowledged  to  be  both  satis 
factory  and  pleasing.  The  only  thing  complained  of  related 
to  the  news.  He  said  when  he  inquired  of  some  men  about 
items  of  general  or  local  interest  they  stared  at  him  in  wonder 
and  smiled,  but  said  nothing ;  excepting  one  man  from  the 

(372) 


A    VOICE    FROM    THE    NIGHT  373 

country  who  told  him  he  had  lost  a  pig  about  two  months  pre 
viously,  if  that  would  be  of  any  interest  to  his  people. 

Mony's  face  darkened  while  the  Flippingtons  laughed  at  this 
recital. 

"But,"  continued  Zanthon,  "the  finest  object  I  saw  was  the 
picture  of  a  man  in  the  clouds.  He  had  white  hair  and  was 
pointing  with  his  finger  towards  the  sea." 

Flippington  began  to  laugh  and  skip  about. 

"  That's  me,"  said  he. 

"  There  was  something  dark  in  the  direction  in  which  he  was 
pointing,"  said  the  boy. 

"  Just  so,"  returned  Flippington  lightly.  "  It  was  a  shadow 
of  course.  Ha  !  ha  !  he  !  he  !  " 

Zanthon  looked  at  Mony  and  ceased  speaking  ;  but  the  rest 
of  the  company  were  evidently  very  much  amused.  He  had 
been  inadvertently  drawn  into  the  narration  of  the  incident  by 
the  encouragement  given  him  by  Flippington ;  but  was  wise 
enough  to  stop  before  giving  offense  to  his  rough  companion  of 
the  kitchen. 

"  That  news  is  not  worth  anything,"  said  Mony. 

To  relieve  the  boy's  embarrassment  Mrs.  Flippington,  always 
considerate,  asked  :  — 

"  What  else  did  you  see  ?  " 

"  I  saw  crowds  of  people  in  the  streets  of  the  town  ;  the  two 
bridges  and  the  river  ;  the  long  road  bounded  by  stone  wall  s  5 
the  meadows  and  the  trees  ;  the  hills  and  valleys  in  the  dis 
tance  and  the  sea  I  " 

Mony  laughed  hoarsely. 

"Everybody  sees  them,"  she  said. 

The  Flippingtons  were  silent.  Something  beautiful  in  the 
boy's  speech  mingled  with  his  innocence  neutralized  their  mirth 
When  Zanthon  looked  up  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  silence 
they  were  moving  noiselessly  out  of  the  apartment,  as  if  con 
scious  of  having  committed  a  guilty  act  and  had  been  de 
tected. 


374  ZANTHON. 

The  life  of  Zanthon  at  Flippington  Lodge  was  one  of  great 
activity.  While  pleasing  to  him  in  general,  his  visits  to  town 
were  attended  with  tuo  much  labor  for  one  so  young. 

Mony  endeavored  to  palliate  her  rough  usage  of  the  boy  by 
giving  him  good  food  ;  but  there  were  times  when  he  felt  keen 
ly  how  deplorable  it  is  to  be  dependent  on  the  will  of  others. 

As  a-  result  of  fear  and  over-exertion  Zanthon  became  a  som 
nambulist.  This  peculiar  phenomenon  troubled  the  Flipping- 
tons  very  much,  although  anyone  acquainted  with  the  facts 
might  htive  easily  determined  the  cause ;  but  the  individuals 
referred  to  were  so  strongly  attached  to  the  routine  of  life  es 
tablished  in  their  household,  that  they  did  not  understand 
either  the  origin  of  the  boy's  disease  or  its  management. 

What  aggravated  the  case  and  made  it  felt  more  than  at 
another  time  was  Mony's  accuracy  began  to  undergo  modifica 
tion. 

Simultaneously  with  the  appearance  of  somnambulism  in 
the  boy,  a  loss  of  power  or  nervousness  of  some  kind  afflicted 
the  woman.  She  accidently  broke  a  pair  of  valuable  vases, 
overturned  a  bottle  of  ink  on  the  ottoman  in  the  drawing-room 
and  knocked  the  head  off  a  statue  of  Flippington's  father 
which  had  stood  on  the  parlor  mantel-piece  for  half  a  century  ! 

The  family  appeared  terror-stricken  under  these  and  other 
disasters  of  a  similar  kind,  fearing  lest  this  change  in  the 
conduct  or  manner  of  their  faithful  and  previously  reliable 
servant  indicated  the  beginning  of  some  dire  calamity  to 
themselves. 

This  was  not  all. 

A  piece  of  mortar  fell  down  the  kitchen  chimney  into  the 
fire,  scattering  the  live  coals  about,  some  of  which  ignited 
Mony's  clothing. 

While  attempting  to  suppress  the  flames,  which  she  finally 
succeeded  in  doing,  her  right  hand  was  badly  burned.  The 
accident  caused  her  great  suffering,  and  the  parts  injured  did 
not  heal  for  a  considerable  time. 


A    VOICE    FROM    THE    NIGHT  375 

The  efficacy  of  soda  was  then  unknown,  but  Mrs.  Flipping- 
ton  and  Miss  Cora  applied  several  domestic  remedies  and  ex 
tended  a  large  amount  of  sympathy  to  alleviate  the  distress  of 
the  patient. 

One  evening  after  a  weary  walk  from  town,  Zanthon  dropped 
into  a  chair  by  the  kitchen  fire,  and  soon  fell  into  a  deep  sleep. 
Mony,  who  could  not  tolerate  rest  during  the  working  hours  of 
the  day,  called  sharply  to  him  to  get  up  and  walk  about.  The 
boy  obeyed  mechanically  and  moved  or  rather  moped  through 
the  kitchen  without  any  definite  purpose  in  view,  for  indeed  he 
was  still  asleep. 

Seeing  this,  the  woman  began  to  scold  him  ;  and  following 
towards  the  hallway  where  he  had  just  then  directed  his  steps, 
was  in  the  act  of  stretching  forth  her  hand  in  order  probably 
to  prevent  his  further  movement,  when  she  received  a  blow  on 
the  back  of  the  head  that  nearly  laid  her  prostrate. 

She  was  terrified  as  well  as  shocked. 

There  were  no  living  persons  present  but  the  boy  in  front  of 
her  in  a  helpless  condition,  the  family  being  out  walking. 

Terror  is  very  effectual  in  taming  a  savage  or  cruel  nature  ; 
and  in  the  present  case  the  woman  trembled  with  fear  like  one 
in  the  presence  of  an  awful  death. 

She  sat  down  stupefied  so  as  to  collect  her  scattered  reason, 
and  Zanthon  soon  returned  to  his  chair. 

Superstition  came  to  Mony's  aid  in  her  endeavor  to  solve  the 
mystery  of  this  new  accident.  She  began  to  suspect  that  her 
treatment  of  Zanthon  brought  her  the  misfortunes  which  recently 
disturbed  her  life  at  Flippington  Lodge. 

The  more  she  reflected  on  this  theme,  the  more  she  became 
convinced  of  its  truth.  She  did  not  understand  why  such  mar 
velous  interference  should  be  exercised  on  behalf  of  the  boy  ; 
she  only  knew  by  experience,  punishment  to  him  meant  calam 
ity  to  her. 

She  was  not  slow,  therefore,  in  changing  her  manner  'to  suit 
the  power  which  favored  him,  and  when  she  spoke  it  was  in 


376  Z  ANTE  ON 

the  gentlest  words  imaginable,  inviting  his  opinions  also  on  the 
subject  about  which  she  was  then  concerned. 

The  generous  boy,  conciliated  by  the  deportment  of  the  woman, 
arose  and  examined  the  house  thoroughly,  but  found  no  one. 

He  saw  in  the  circumstance,  however,  a  prospect  of  better 
times  with  Mony,  and  hence,  when  he  returned  to  make  report, 
he  magnified  the  mystery  of  it  as  much  as  possible,  and  thus 
inadvertently  increased  her  fears. 

On  his  own  account  he  did  not  connect  the  fact  with  super 
human  agency,  but  strongly  suspected  Flippington  of  commit 
ting  the  deed.  His  master  might  have  detached  himself  from 
his  party,  come  noiselessly  through  a  door  and  delivered  the 
blow  to  the  woman  as  an  admonition  to  desist  in  future  from 
troubling  him  in  the  manner  already  described. 

When  the  family  returned  and  the  facts  of  the  case  became 
known,  there  was  great  consternation  among  them  ;  although 
several  opinions  were  offered  by  individuals,  no  doubt,  to  allay 
any  great  fear  that  might  arise  if  all  believed  in  the  supersti 
tious  side  of  the  question  or  imagined  that  robbers  were  con 
cerned  in  the  outrage. 

Miss  Cora,  who  knew  a  good  deal  about  headaches,  smelling 
bottles  and  the  like,  believed  it  to  be  a  sudden  pain  that  started 
up  in  Mony's  head,  which  she  concluded  was  a  blow.  Such 
sensations  often  happen,  and  the  similarity  existing  between 
them  and  real  blows  has  been  well  established. 

In  the  absence  of  any  other,  Mrs.  Flippington  was  very  much 
in  favor  of  this  view,  seeing,  upon  examination,  there  was  no 
contused  part  on  the  head  where  the  blow  was  said  to  have 
been  received.  Flippington  laughed  and  skipped  about,  al 
though  he  appeared  serious  at  times. 

Zanthon  kept  a  sharp  look  on  his  face,  but  was  unable  to 
draw  any  conclusion  from  its  appearance,  so  indefinite  did  it 
remain  under  scrutiny. 

In  a  whisper  Flippington  said  to  the  boy  : 

"It  may  be  another  shadow." 


A    VOICE    FROM    THE    NIGHT  377 

After  a  great  amount  of  comment  the  subject  quietly  sub- 
Bided,  and  the  business  of  the  establishment  resumed  its  usual 
phases. 

Nobody  cared  to  refer  to  the  incident  again. 

The  tendency  to  somnambulism  in  Zanthon,  notwithstanding, 
increased,  for  although  Mony's  inconsiderate  harshness  became 
less  after  the  occurrence  above  related,  still  a  sufficient  amount 
of  it  remained  to  produce  the  derangement  spoken  of. 

Very  frequently  Zanthon  would  arise  from  his  seat  where  he 
had  fallen  asleep  and  walk  about  the  kitchen  or  into  the  yard 
in  a  thoroughly  unconscious  state,  and  this,  too,  without  any 
word  from  Mony.  Mrs.  Flippington  became  sorely  disturbed 
by  this  unfortunate  condition  of  her  favorite,  not  knowing  how 
to  apply  a  remedy,  and  believing  with  the  others  that  it  pro 
ceeded  from  causes  beyond  their  control. 

On  another  occasion,  the  family  being  out  visiting  friends  in 
the  neighborhood,  Zanthon  sat  by  the  kitchen  fire  asleep.  It 
was  night,  and  as  usual  he  was  distressed  on  account  of  jour 
neying  from  the  town  under  a  heavy  burden. 

The  moon  had  come  out  from  a  shroud  of  clouds,  and  filled 
the  earth  with  her  mellow  light.  There  was  a  remarkable 
calmness  in  the  atmosphere,  as  if  mysterious  powers  were  con 
certing  plans  for  some  wonderful  performance  requiring  pro 
found  silence.  The  tints  of  the  sky  scattered  through  the 
west  by  the  sun,  where  he  had  gone  to  rest,  mingled  with  the 
moonlight  and  produced  a  richness  and  softness  of  shade  fas 
cinating  to  the  mind  of  the  observer,  as  if  the  sjieen  surrounding 
angels  had  been  sent  to  adorn  the  canopy  above  the  habitation 
of  mankind. 

The  woman  from  some  cause,  exhibited  an  irritability  not 
common  with  her  of  late  ;  and,  after  rousing  the  boy,  began  to 
scold  him.  The  back  door  stood  open  and  some  moonlight 
streamed  into  the  hall.  Suddenly  a  voice  was  heard  coming 
from  the  outside  stillness. 

It  repeated  one  word  two  or  three  times  :  — 


378  ZANTHON 

"  Mony  !  Mony  !  Mony  !  " 

It  was  a  solemn  voice  ;  and  judged  from  its  tone,  evidently 
masculine. 

Zanthon  heard  it  with  peculiar  distinctness  ;  and  for  the  first 
time  was  astonished  ;  because  he  could  not  account  for  it. 

It  was  not  Flippington's  voice,  or  any  other  with  which  he 
was  acquainted. 

Mony  trembled  violently,  so  clearly  did  the  sounds  come  to 
her  and  so  emphatically  was  her  name  articulated.  She  ceased 
speaking  for  some  minutes,  during  which  she  and  her  compan 
ion  reflected  on  the  strangeness  of  the  case  ;  Zanthon  being 
pleased  inwardly,  knowing  his  tormentor  would  relax  her  stern 
conduct  towards  him  as  she  did  after  having  been  struck  in 
the  head. 

In  as  quiet  a  voice  as  she  could  assume  Mony  asked  :  — 

"  What  was  that  ?  I  think  some  one  spoke.  Did  you  hear 
it?" 

"  I  did,"  said  Zanthon,  "  and  very  plainly  too." 

"What  do  you  think  it  said  ? " 

"  Mony,  without  doubt,"  returned  the  boy. 

"  Yes,  that  is  what  it  did  say  ;  but  why  should  it  call  me  ? '' 

"  I  do  not  know,"  replied  Zanthon,  shrugging  his  shoulders. 

"  Was  it  like  any  person  you  ever  heard  speaking  before  ; 
any  of  your  friends.  I  mean  those  dead  as  well  as  living  ?  " 

Zanthon  reflected  a  little  to  determine  if  it  resembled  the 
voice  of  some  one  of  his  dead  relatives  :  — 

"  No,  it  was  not  like  them,"  he  answered. 

This  assertion  seemed  to  relieve  the  woman's  mind  somewhat. 

In  the  mean  time  the  boy  arose  and  walked  into  the  yard, 
thence  to  the  garden  and  adjoining  grounds,  but  made  no  dis 
covery  that  could  solve  the  mystery  of  the  unknown  voice. 

"  I  am  almost  sure  the  noise  was  caused  by  the  swinging  of 
the  stable-door  on  its  hinges,"  he  said  when  he  had  come  back. 

"  There  is  no  wind  to  make  it  swing,"  returned  the  woman 
promptly. 


A   VOICE    FKOM    THE    NIGHT  379 

"  It  might  be  a  strange  dog  that  came  prowling  into  the  yard 
and  began  to  cough." 

"  Dogs  don't  cough  that  way." 

"  A  toad  might  have  made  the  sound." 

"  Nonsense.     Toads  cannot  speak." 

When  the  Flippingtons  returned  they  became  alarmed  at  the 
strangeness  of  the  incident.  Flippington  appeared  overcome 
by  a  degree  of  gravity  never  before  shown  by  him.  No  doubt 
it  was  caused  principally  by  the  concern  which  he  entertained 
for  his  wife. 

In  the  sitting-room  where  the  three  discussed  the  subject  be 
fore  going  to  bed,  he  remarked:  —  . 

"The  idea,  my  dear  Helen,  of  the  superhuman  intervention 
is  long  since  exploded.  Don't  you  think  so,  Cora  ?  " 

"  How  are  we  to  account  for  it  ? 

What  can  we  do  when  such  things  as  these  transpire?"  re 
turned  the  lady. 

"  I  do  not  believe  the  whole  of  the  story,"  said  Flippington. 
"There  was  doubtless  some  noise  resembling  the  word  which 
the  servants  imagined  they  heard  spoken ;  but  this  could  have 
proceeded  from  several  sources  j  a  calf,  a  sheep,  a  hog  or  the 
wind  ! " 

"  What  troubles  me  most,"  said  Mrs.  Flippington,  "  is  the 
difficulty  of  determining  the  origin  of  the  sound.  While  it  may 
be  conceded  that  there  are  no  spirits  at  work  on  the  case,  we 
must  conclude  there  are  grounds  for  uneasiness,  if  we  suppose 
living  persons  to  have  given  birth  to  it.  This  view  is  the  more 
probable  when  taken  in  connection  with  the  blow  recently  re 
ceived  by  Mony.  If  any  person  or  persons  in  the  village  are 
secretly  engaged  in  doing  these  things  there  would  be  more  rea 
son  for  apprehension  than  if  they  were  actually  the  results  of 
supernatural  agency  ;  because  their  vengeance  would  be  posi 
tive." 

This  was  sensible  language  from  Mrs.  Flippington,  showing 
how  she  entertained  a  practical  view  of  the  case  ;  and  one  that 


380  ZANTHON 

now  seemed  the  most  reliable  of  all  others.  Flippington  by  his 
silence  coincided  with  his  wife ;  Miss  Cora  questioned  still 
further :  — 

"  What  object  could  any  person  have  in  coming  around  the 
house  and  committing  such  outrages  ?  "  she  said. 

"  That  we  cannot  tell,"  answered  Mrs.  Flippington.  "  We 
might  conjecture  however  that  it  was  some  one  having  ill-feel 
ing  against  Mony,  perhaps  on  account  of  her  treatment  of  the 
orphan  boy  Zanthon ;  although  we  are  not  aware  that  she  has 
been  cruel  to  him.  It  would  be  hard  to  guess  the  truth  and 
we  must  wait  until  the  cause  or  causes  become  clearer  than  at 
present."  " 

"  It  appears  to  be  quite  certain,"  said  Miss  Cora,  "  we  are  not 
the  object  of  the  visitation,  individually,  or  collectively  ;  for  the 
occurrences  have  taken  place  during  our  absence." 

"They  are  after  the  shadow,"  said  Flippington.  •'  Helen's 
suggestion  about  the  boy's  friends  is  good  and  very  likely  to 
be  the  whole  truth." 

"  He  has  no  friends  here,"  said  Miss  Cora. 

"  He  may  have  dozens  of  them  for  all  we  know,"  remarked 
Mrs.  Flippington  in  support  of  her  husband's  opinion,  and  she 
continued  : 

"  The  boy  is  closely  observed  by  every  one  who  sees  him, 
and  many  persons  would  do  him  a  kindly  act  on  the  strength 
of  his  personal  appearance,  if  they  knew  he  required  one.  No 
doubt  Mony  is  the  objective  point." 

"By  the  way,"  resumed  Miss  Cora,  "I  must  begin  to  teach 
him  the  catechism  as  originally  agreed  upon." 

"  And  I,"  said  Mrs.  Flippington,  "  will  see  to  it  that  he  learns 
the  rule  of  three.  When  our  duties  are  performed,  we  may 
rest  without  fear." 

The  subject  being  thus  disposed  of,  Flippington  resumed  his 
wonted  merriment  by  waltzing  around  the  room  and  humming 
one  of  his  favorite  airs. 


A    VOICE    FROM    THE    NIGHT  381 

For  several  weeks  afterward,  Zanthon  was  flattered  by  the 
most  assiduous  attention  from  everyone  in  Flippington  Lodge. 
He  grew  happy,  a  dangerous  condition  unless  supported  by 
wisdom  and  knowledge,  because  it  is  liable,  like  all  things,  to 
change.  Activity  in  the  business  pertaining  to  his  employers 
induced  health  as  well  as  pleasure,  and  he  became  fully  satis 
fied  to  live  with  the  Flippingtons  all  his  life,  the  more  so  as 
Mony  ceased  to  trouble  him,  and  somnambulism  afflicted  him 
no  longer. 

During  this  period  he  performed  many  useful  and  wonderful 
deeds  in  behalf  of  the  family,  made  several  important  purchases 
for  them,  collected  some  outstanding  accounts  supposed  to  be 
lost,  and  otherwise  displayed  a  lively  interest  in  all  matters 
pertaining  to  their  welfare. 

In  the  midst  of  the  tranquil ity  caused  by  this  success,  he 
became  aware  of  the  fact  that  certain  efforts  were  about  to  be 
made  to  change  the  current  of  his  life  and  alter  the  plans  re 
garding  him  which  had  been  so  carefully  made  by  Mrs.  Figbit. 
This  information  caused  him  immense  trouble. 
It  came  about  in  this  way.  During  his  visits  to  town,  he 
invariably  saw  and  conversed  with  his  old  friend,  Big  Nancy. 
Learning  the  days  of  the  week  on  which  he  was  expected  to 
arrive,  she  usually  left  a  message  for  him  at  the  hostlery  where 
the  meeting  with  Mrs.  Figbit  had  formerly  taken  place,  giving 
him  to  understand  where  she  might  be  found. 

At  one  of  these  visits  the  boy  told  her  of  his  troubles,  exploits 
and  hopes  for  the  future.  He  was  surprised  in  a  few  weeks 
afterwards  to  find  that  she  had  repeated  to  one  of  her  employers 
all  he  had  said  about  himself,  and  that  this  man  had  taken  a 
very  lively  interest  in  the  recital.  Nancy's  story  was  more  or 
less  incoherent,  but  he  gathered  from  the  entire  statement  suf. 
ficient  to  conclude  that  a  gentleman  wanted  to  speak  with  him 
on  important  business  relating  to  his  future  career. 

As  Zanthon  was  at  a  loss  to  unfold  the  prospect  of  the  future, 
he  was  not  disposed  to  favor  a  change  from  his  present  position. 


382  ZANTHON 

Mrs.  Figbit's  plan  had  operated  very  well.  He  had  now  every 
thing  that  a  boy  of  his  age  required.  Nay,  more,  he  had  money 
to  spare,  and  a  large  number  of  story  books  with  which  to 
amuse  himself. 

Looking  through  the  past,  back  to  the  time  of  his  father's 
death,  nothing  appeared  but  abject  misery.  He  could  never 
agree  to  return  to  such  condition  in  future,  while  persons  like 
the  Flippingtons  were  more  than  glad  to  take  care  of  him,  and 
reward  his  services  besides. 

After  long  debating  with  himself,  however,  taking  care  that 
nothing  would  yet  be  told  about  the  subject  to  anyone,  he  con 
sented  to  hear  the  gentleman  speak  the  next  time  he  came  to 
town.  He  would  meet  Nancy  as  before  at  the  gentleman's 
house  where  she  was  employed  temporarily.  The  gentleman 
was  a  merchant  of  considerable  wealth,  and  one  most  likely  to 
be  a  good  judge  of  what  would  be  suitable  for  a  boy  like  Zan- 
thon.  His  name  was  Gangpond. 

When  Zanthon  presented  himself  the  day  and  hour  appointed 
with  Big  Nancy  at  his  side,  the  contrast  was  almost  appalling. 

Mr.  Gangpond,  a  large  man  with  steel  gray  hair  and  a  benev 
olent  countenance,  extended  his  hand  to  the  boy  saying  : 

"  I  need  not  be  told  that  no  family  relationship  exists  between 
you  and  our  friend,  Nancy." 

"  Thank  you,"  answered  Zanthon,  promptly,  "  she  has  been 
a  good  friend  to  me  for  all  that." 

The  gentleman  continued  : 

"  I  have  been  speaking  to  her  about  a  change  in  your  condi 
tion  ;  did  she  explain  what  I  meant  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  understand  what  the  change  was  for.  I  am  now 
as  happy  as  I  could  be,  perhaps,  under  any  circumstance." 

"  It  is  because  you  know  no  other  form  of  happiness.  When 
you  advance  in  years  the  bliss  you  now  feel  may  no  longer 
exist ;  for  the  reason  that  it  may  be  due  as  much  to  your  youth 
as  it  is  to  your  situation.  What  I  proposed  to  Nancy  was  that 
I  would  aid  your  friends  in  having  you  sent  to  school." 


A   VOICE    FROM    THE    NIGHT  383 

"I  thought,"  replied  the  boy,  "  I  needed  no  further  learning, 
having  been  taught  the  catechism  by  Miss  Cora  and  the  rule  of 
three  by  Mrs.  Flippington." 

The  gentleman  smiled  and  Nancy  laughed  outright. 

"These  are  not  even  the  preliminaries  of  learning,"  he 
replied.  "  I  understand  your  father  was  a  scholar  of  some 
note." 

"  So  far  as  I  can  judge,  he  knew  almost  everything,"  said 
Zanthon. 

"  Surely  if  he  lived,  the  plan  or  course  I  submitted  to  your 
friends  would  be  the  one  he  would  recommend  you  to  pursue. 
When  you  acquire  knowledge  through  intercourse  with  books, 
the  world  will  entertain  you  in  a  different  way  from  what  you 
must  expect  at  its  hands  while  you  remain  a  mere  menial.  The 
height  to  which  you  could  aspire  and  probably  attain  may  not 
now  be  determined  accurately  ;  but  while  it  would  be  great, 
generally  speaking  your  present  status  will  be  about  the  same 
at  all  times." 

"  Could  I  ever  get  so  far  as  to  have  a  house  of  my  own  ?  " 
asked  the  boy. 

"  Yes,  and  many  other  things  too  numerous  to  mention." 

"  Carriages  and  horses  and  dogs,"  suggested  Zanthon. 

"  Whatever  you  see  others  possess,"  replied  the  gentleman, 
"  would  be  yours  if  you  employed  the  same  means  as  they  did 
to  acquire  them.  The  members  of  your  generation  will  fill  our 
places  when  we  are  dead.  There  is  room  being  made  for  such 
every  day.  If  you  make  the  necessary  efforts  beforehand,  you 
may  have  your  choice  of  the  positions  vacated,  and  finally 
occupying  the  one  most  desirable  to  you,  leave  it  in  turn  to 
some  one  elso." 

"It  will  feel  very  hard  to  me  if  I  attempt  to  leave  the 
Flippingtons,"  said  Zanthon. 

"The  work  before  you  is  much  more  distressing,  or  at  least 
more  laborious,"  replied  Mr.  Gangpond. 

"  Of  what  does  it  consist  ?  " 


384  ZAXTHON 

"  Studying  the  several  branches  of  the  sciences  that  con 
stitute  a  sound  English  education  ;  standing  up  courageously 
against  the  difficulties  with  which  the  life  of  every  man  is  beset 
in  his  struggle  for  support." 

<k  Would  it  not  be  better  to  remain  where  I  am,  and  in  this 
way  avoid  the  distress  ?  "  said  Zanthon,  fully  alive  to  the  mem 
ory  of  his  former  sufferings. 

"  No,"  answered  the  gentleman,  "  it  is  your  duty  to  follow  a 
progressive  course  no  matter  what  the  inconvenience  entailed 
by  it  may  be  ;  because  it  has  been  fully  established  by  experi 
ence  that  this  always  results  in  most  benefit  to  the  actor  besides 
being  in  harmony  with  universal  law." 

"  Why  should  I  have  any  regard  for  duty  ?"  asked  the  boy. 

"  Because  if  you  neglect  it  you  lose  your  place  in  society  as 
well  as  in  the  domain  of  nature.  Duty  is  what  we  should  per 
form  even  at  the  risk  of  our  lives  ;  for  the  eternal  powers  re 
quire  it  in  return  for  the  conditions  with  which  they  surround 
us." 

"  Then  you  think  it  is  my  duty  to  accept  your  kind  offer  ?  " 

"  Without  doubt  it  is." 

Zanthon  hung  down  his  head  in  a  meditative  mood,  unable 
to  give  a  direct  reply.  Presently  he  resumed  :  — 

"I  know  it  would  please  my  father  and  I  will  therefore  con 
sent." 

"  Do  not  be  afraid,"  returned  Mr.  Gangpond,  "  I  will  make  a 
man  of  you." 

The  interview  then  terminated.  Zanthon  after  thanking  the 
gentleman  and  bidding  Nancy  farewell  pursued  his  journey  to 
Flippington  Lodge. 

On  this  occasion  the  weight  of  his  burden  did  not  seem  very 
troublesome.  He  thought  long  and  deeply. 

It  must  be  admitted  there  was  a  large  amount  of  sadness 
mixed  up  with  his  consideration  of  the  contemplated  change. 
The  Flippingtons  were  always  friendly  to  him  and  in  their 
house  his  wants  had  been  fully  supplied.  Would  he  not  be 


A    VOICE    FROM    THE    NIGHT  385 

ungrateful  to  them,  he  thought,  if  he  concealed  the  knowledge 
of  his  clandestine  meeting  with  Nancy  and  Mr.  Gangpond.  On 
the  other  hand,  movements  of  this  nature  demanded  a  certain 
amount  of  secrecy  essential  to  their  successful  operation.  He 
must  follow  the  way  indicated  by  the  gentleman,  the  patron  of 
Nancy  ;  because  he  believed  it  best.  The  greater  of  two  goods 
or  the  lesser  of  two  evils  should  be  selected  when  a  choice  be 
comes  necessary.  The  change  to  him  would  be  greater  good 
than  gratitude  to  the  Flippingtons.  It  was  grievous  to  think  so  ; 
but  there  was  no  help  for  it. 

Thus  he  reasoned  with  himself. 

At  his  return  he  had  not  been  more  than  five  minutes  in  the 
house  when  Mrs.  Flippington  noticed  the  mental  depression 
under  which  he  labored.  To  relieve  him  of  this  distress  the 
lady  approached  the  table  where  he  sat  at  supper  and  attended 
to  his  wants  with  her  own  hands. 

This  action  so  far  from  having  the  desired  effect  increased 
his  sorrow.  After  a  few  efforts  to  overcome  it  he  arose  from 
the  table  and  burst  into  tears  ! 

If  a  thunderbolt  had  exploded  in  the  center  of  the  room  it 
would  not  have  produced  more  astonishment  than  Zanthon's 
exhibition  of  grief. 

Mrs.  Flippington  approached  Mony  on  tiptoe  and  gave  her 
an  inquiring  look  ;  but  the  shadow  was  staring  at  the  floor  in 
silence  and  made  no  response.  Then  the  lady  went  into  the 
drawing-room  where  Miss  Cora  and  Flippington  were  playing 
a  game  of  cards  and  related  what  she  had  seen  and  heard. 
Nobody  could  understand  the  case  ;  because  nothing  presented 
itself  indicating  trouble  for  the  boy. 

When  questioned  presently  on  the  subject,  his  answers  did 
not  elucidate  the  mystery,  Miss  Cora  asked  :  — 

"Are  you  ill,  Zanthon  ?  " 

"  I  am  well,  Miss." 

"  Did  any  person  offend  or  hurt  you  ?  " 

"  Everyone  is  kind  to  me." 

ZANTHON    25 


386  ZANTHON 

"  Have  you  lost  what  you  desired  most  to  keep  ?  " 

11 1  have  won  all  that  is  necessary." 

"  Are  you  dissatisfied  with  your  present  position  ?  " 

"I  do  not  wish  for  any  other." 

"  Will  you  not  tell  us  the  cause  of  your  grief  ?  " 

The  boy  hesitated  as  if  deliberating  whether  or  not  he  would 
reveal  the  truth  in  regard  to  the  origin  of  his  sorrow  ;  he  then 
said  :  — 

"  Something  has  come  into  my  memory  which  makes  me 
grieve.  A  thought  of  past  times,  it  will  be  gone  presently." 

From  this  expression  it  was  understood  that  a  recollection 
of  one  or  more  of  his  dead  relatives  caused  the  temporary 
trouble. 


CHAPTEK  XXIX. 


T  A  7 HILE  the  incidents  recorded  in  the  last  chapter  tran- 

*  *  spired  at  Flippington  Lodge,  Zanthon's  friends  in  the 
town  of  Kindleton  were  busy  in  his  interests.  It  was  strange 
that  Big  Nancy  again  became  instrumental  in  shaping  his 
destinies  ;  not  on  account  of  intelligent  exertion  on  her  part, 
or  even  by  the  most  remote  reflection  exercised  toward  that 
end  ;  but  the  accidental  position  which  she  occupied  seemed 
to  have  been  selected  by  the  powers  through  which  to  bring 
forth  the  boy's  preservation  ;  like  a  sunken  rock  that  alters  the 
channel  of  a  river  on  account  of  some  ulterior  design  of  nature, 
perhaps,  to  beautify  itself. 

Thus  the  most  insignificant  person  known  to  the  community 
became  an  instrument  of  good. 

Mr.  Gangpond  took  pains  to  ascertain  the  history  of  Zanthon 
so  far  as  known.  He  encountered  much  difficulty  in  this 
undertaking,  as  Nancy  betrayed  such  ignorance  of  everything 
outside  scrubbing  and  scouring ;  but  by  patient  perseverance 
he  finally  reached  all  the  details  of  the  case. 

Believing  it  was  due  to  Mrs.  Figbit  he  directed  that  a  mes 
sage  be  sent  her,  so  as  to  have  her  meet  him  at  the  hostlery 
where  she  had  been  accustomed  to  call ;  in  order  that  Zanthon's 
future  position  be  discussed  and  her  consent,  to  the  contem 
plated  change,  obtained.  It  was  also  decided  to  summon  old 
Jemmy. 

Mr.  Gangpond's  status  in  the  proceedings  was  assumed 
through  conscientious  motives.  He  had  no  selfish  ends  to  sub- 

(387) 


388  ZANTHON 

serve.  His  action  was  wholly  for  the  advancement  of  benev 
olence.  He  was  one  of  those  men  who  sometimes  stop  in  the 
market-place  or  on  the  highroad,  pick  up  an  unfortunate  way 
farer  and  assist  him  to  pursue  life's  journey  successfully.  None 
but  Mr.  Gangpond  and  men  of  his  class  ever  know  of  the  sweet 
pleasure  derived  from  such  deeds. 

Mrs.  Figbit  came  on  time.  Heretofore  the  most  active  of  all 
Zanthon's  acquaintances  she  showed  by  her  prompt  attendance 
on  the  present  occasion  no  disposition  to  vacate  that  enviable 
position  so  long  and  faithfully  held  by  her.  The  persons  who 
recognized  her  on  entering  the  town  noticed  a  troubled  look 
upon  her  features  and  an  unusual  quickness  in  her  movements 
as  if  desirous  of  reaching  her  destination  without  delay. 

Old  Jemmy  came  later.  He  wore  a  clean  shirt  collar,  rather 
high  in  its  makeup  and  a  cotton  handkerchief  tied  under  his 
chin,  the  knot  being  elaborate  and  flashy  in  appearance.  The 
rest  of  his  garments  were  the  same  which  he  wore  while  the 
companion  of  Zanthon  at  the  residence  of  Ben  Razzo.  Perhaps 
the  bend  in  his  person  was  a  shade  greater  and  the  look  in  his 
eye  less  bright  than  formerly  ;  but  he  exhibited  fine  health  for 
one  of  his  age. 

His  meeting  with  Mrs.  Figbit  and  Nancy  was  cordial. 

Whatever  unpleasantness  existed  on  account  of  the  scene  at 
Seaview  on  the  occasion  of  her  visit  was  now  set  aside,  and  the 
gravity  of  a  serious  undertaking  assumed  instead  for  Zanthon's 
sake. 

Thus  children  have  been  the  cause  of  many  a  reconciliation 
with  those  who  otherwise  would  have  remained  forever  apart. 

This  was  the  first  time  the  old  man  became  acquainted  with 
Big  Nancy. 

From  what  could  be  gathered  in  Nancy's  language,  when  re 
quested  by  Mrs.  Figbit  to  give  her  views  on  the  subject  at  issue, 
she  thought  the  change  contemplated  involved  only  the  going 
to  school.  If  Mrs.  Figbit's  plan  had  already  secured  the  boy's 
education  through  the  Flippingtons;  she  did  not  understand 


MOVEMENT    ON    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE         389 

how  much  more  there  was  in  it.  What  could  possibly  lie 
beyond  the  catechism  and  the  rule  of  three  ?  Under  these 
circumstances  Zanthon's  transfer  did  not  present  so  favorable 
an  aspect  as  represented  by  Mr.  Gangpond.  Besides  she  be 
lieved  Mrs.  Figbit  knew  more  than  anybody  else  ;  and  she  was 
willing  to  abide  by  her  decision. 

Jemmy,  on  the  contrary,  who  had  read  somewhat  more  ex 
tensively,  considered  it  advisable  to  assist  Mr.  Gangpond's  idea 
by  all  means.  In  furtherance  of  his  opinions  he  said  :  — 

"  Zanty  should  study  anyhow  as  far  as  the  square  root." 

"Well,  and  what  did  you  ever  gain  by  —  by  the  square  or  by 
the  root,"  retorted  Mrs.  Figbit,  with  animation:  "or  by  going 
so  far;  tell  me  that  ?  " 

"  To  tell  you  the  truth,  ma'am,"  answered  Jemmy,  "  I  gained 
but  very  little."  The  woman  resumed  :  — 

"  Baby  is  better  off  now  than  you  ever  was.  If  by  sending 
him  to  school  he  comes  to  nothing  more  than  you  did,  how  can 
you  have  the  heart  to  ask  him,  or  encourage  him,  to  leave  his 
place  ?  I'm  surprised  at  you,  man  !  " 

Jemmy  seemed  staggered  by  this  language,  uttered  in  the 
forcible  manner  for  which  the  lady  was  remarkable.  To  con 
ciliate  her  he  said  :  — 

"  No  doubt  you  are  correct  in  this  as  in  all  other  things. 
You  are  the  cleverest  woman,  not  that  I  say  it  Mrs.  Figbit,  I 
ever  spoke  to.  However,  Mr.  Gangpond,  when  he  comes,  will 
tell  us  more  than  I  can  explain." 

Having  gained  this  point  she  changed  the  subject. 

"How  have  you  fared  since  Baby  left  your  company  ?" 

"  Very  well,  I  thank  you,  ma'am.  I  am  quite  comfortable 
with  the  new  man ;  that  is  he  who  took  up  Ben  Razzo's  busi 
ness,  I  get  something  to  eat." 

"What  did  you  do  when  you  got  nothing  ?  " 

"  I  did  without  it  the  best  way  I  could." 

"  It  was  less  troublesome,"  remarked  Mrs.  Figbit  sarcasti 
cally. 


390  ZANTHON 

"  Pretty  much  that  way,  ma'am  ;  and  very  inconvenient  at 
times." 

"  Do  you  wander  around  now  as  much  as  formerly  ?  " 

"  Not  by  any  means.  I  spend  most  of  •  the  time  at  Seaview, 
doing  odd  jobs  for  the  master." 

"  How  much  are  you  allowed  for  your  work  ?  " 

"  Nothing  but  all  I  eat ;  and  that  is  considerable,  seeing  how 
long  I  fasted  on  little  or  nothing.  He  gives  me  presents  some 
times." 

"Good  ones?" 

"Well,  this  collar,  if  you  excuse  me  for  mentioning  it ;  and 
the  handkerchief.  I  thought  I'd  put  them  on,  so  that  Zanty 
might  see  how  well  I  have  done  since  he  left  us." 

Mrs.  Figbit  smiled,  exchanging  glances  with  Nancy  who  was 
carefully  observing  all  that  passed,  though  strictly  silent. 

"If  I'm  not  too  bold  in  asking,"  said  Jemmy,  "in  what 
way  has  the  world  treated  you,  Mrs.  Figbit,  since  we  last 
met  ?  " 

"  You  are  quite  excusable,  Jemmy.  I  have  not  much  regard 
for  the  treatment  of  the  world.  I  treat  myself  moderately  and 
am  content.  I  live  with  my  sister  on  a  farm.  My  means  are 
well  invested,  that  is,  safely. 

I  have  not  much  trouble  ;  because  I  do  not  take  a  great  deal 
like  others.  I  pay  my  way  ;  I  have  no  debts.  I  live  within  my 
means  and  for  amusement.  I  sometimes  invade  the  province 
of  men  and  hunt  or  fish  as  I  desire." 

"  Don't  tell  me.     You  do  not  fowl,  ma'am  ?  " 

"  Why  yes,     I  can  shoot  a  snipe  on  the  wing  readily." 

"  I'm  astonished  to  hear  you.     You're  wonderful.     I  wish 


"  Do  not,"  said  Mrs.  Figbit  sharply,  before  the  old  man  could 
finish  his  sentence:  "wishes  come  to  nothing." 

"Ah!  you  are  again  right,"  said  Jemmy  with  a  sigh.  "I 
was  only  trying  to  express  how  glad  I  would  be  if  I  could  act 
the  man  as  well  as  you  act  the  woman." 


MOVEMENT    ON    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE          391 

"  Thank  you.    Perhaps  you  could  if  you  tried  hard  enough." 

"  No,  ma'am,  I  have  not  the  brain  for  it." 

"  Nonsense,  use  your  arms.  If  you  cannot  design  on  your 
own  account,  follow  the  instructions  of  some  one  else ;  or  be 
like  an  inferior  animal,  learn  to  work  patiently." 

Before  Jemmy  could  make  reply  Mr.  Gangpond  entered  the 
apartment.  As  the  time  and  place  had  been  arranged  pre 
viously  his  presence  did  not  excite  surprise. 

After  greeting  the  individuals  of  the  party  he  proceeded  in 
a  business-like  way  to  provide  refreshments  for  them. 

Mrs.  Figbit  would  take  a  glass  of  wine  as  a  compliment  to 
the  occasion,  while  Jemmy  and  Nancy  were  accommodated 
with  hot  water  and  whisky  made  palatable  by  the  addition  of 
sugar  ;  besides  there  were  sandwiches  of  cold  beef,  bread,  but 
ter  and  other  articles  of  food. 

When  a  portion  of  these  comforts  had  been  partaken  a  better 
feeling  prevailed.  Mrs.  Figbit  seemed  disposed  to  resign  the 
whole  case  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Gangpond  without  further 
controversy. 

"  You  know  best  what  should  be  done,"  she  said. 

<;  My  experience  in  the'  world  has  enabled  me  to  discover 
many  things  outside  the  reach  of  others,  not  similarly  placed," 
replied  the  gentleman,  "  Zanthon  belongs  evidently  to  a  fine 
stock  of  people.  His  mental  powers  must  be  large,  and  conse 
quently  he  may  attain  a  high  station  in  life  if  proficient  in 
learning." 

"  Will  learning  do  all  that  for  him  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Figbit. 

"  Yes,  and  will  bring  him  a  great  deal  more  ;  independence, 
wealth,  honor  and  happiness." 

"  Happiness  had  better  be  left  out  Mr.  Gangpond." 

"  As  you  will.  I  spoke  because  a  form  of  it  is  possible  of  at 
tainment,  under  certain  conditions,  such  as  peace,  content 
ment,  comfort,  joy,  hope  and  others. 

"Have  you  any  particular  plans  regarding  Zanthon's  fu 
ture  ?  " 


392  ZA.NTHON 

"  Not  many  ;  for  the  reason  that  it  is  better  to  wait  and  see 
what  may  be  required  as  we  proceed.  The  boy,  on  coming 
here  will  be  accommodated  with  the  necessaries  of  life  at  the 
house  of  respectable  people  living  near  one  of  the  suburbs  of  the 
town.  I  will  pay  what  little  may  be  charged  for  his  support. 
He  will  also  attend  the  principal  school  here  at  my  expense. 
Upon  his  own  conduct  there,  will  depend  his  future  success. 
He  will  have  no  further  struggle  for  food  ;  but  his  search  after 
knowledge  must  be  continuous  and  energetic.  He  will  begin 
a  new  life." 

"  There  may  be  trouble  in  getting  him  away  from  the  Flip- 
pingtons.  It  will  be  hard  for  me  to  sanction  his  removal,  see 
ing  that  I  was  the  person  who  asked  the. place  for  him,"  said 
Mrs.  Figbit.  She  continued  :  — 

"  I  am  in  doubt  whether  it  is  best  for  me  to  go  down  to  the 
Lodge  or  stay  away  and  send  the  others." 

"  If  you  be  Zanthon's  real  friend  you  should  confer  personally 
with  his  present  employers,"  said  Mr.  Gangpond.  "  You  have 
the  best  right  to  speak." 

"  Yes,"  returned  the  woman,  "  it  must  be  as  you  say.  Every 
consideration  should  be  set  aside  in  favor  of  the  boy's  release. 
I  will  be  his  friend  as  long  as  I  have  life." 

"  I  think,  too,  it  might  be  as  well  for  Jemmy  and  Nancy  to 
accompany  you,"  resumed  the  gentleman.  "  In  this  way  it 
will  be  seen  how  many  are  interested  in  the  boy,  and  will 
doubtless  give  a  more  favorable  impression  of  the  proceedings 
than  if  only  one  appeared  in  the  case." 

"I  am  ready  to  risk  my  life  for  him,"  said  Jemmy,  with 
enthusiasm,  "  and  I  am  sure  Nancy  would  also." 

Hearing  her  name  mentioned,  Nancy  looked  around  at  the 
persons  in  the  apartment  as  if  to  assure  them  of  her  willing 
ness  to  do  her  share  for  the  boy,  while  she  touched  her  eyes 
with  the  corner  of  her  apron,  where  tears  had  been  accumulat 
ing. 


MOVEMENT    ON    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE          393 

Mrs.  Figbit  recognizing  the  greatness  of  Mrv  Gangpond's 
bounty,  determined  to  give  as  much  assistance  towards  the 
enterprise  as  she  could.  Hence,  the  difficulty  of  transporta 
tion  to  Flippington  Lodge  and  return  presenting  itself  she  said 

"I  will  procure  the  means  of  conveying  all  three  of  us,  and 
have  room  for  Baby  besides." 

"  No  one  could  do  it  better  than  you,"  said  Jemmy. 

Mrs.  Figbit  continued  : 

"  I  will  borrow  Crispus  for  the  occasion.  Baby  will  like  to 
see  him." 

"  It  will  be  a  pleasure  even  to  me,"  said  the  old  man,  "  to 
see  the  horse  Zanty  and  I  loved  so  well." 

"  I  propose  also  to  get  a  family  chaise  and  yoke  him  to  it," 
continued  the  woman,  "  the  vehicle  is  in  the  yard  of  this  house. 
We  will  have  you  drive,  Jemmy,  and  I  warn  you  to  do  it  well." 

"  You  may  be  sure  I  will  do  so  while  you  are  behind  me," 
answered  Jemmy.  t 

Mrs.  Figbit  turned  to  Mr.  Gangpond. 

"  It  is  understood  your  name  will  not  be  mentioned  in  con 
nection  with  this  affair." 

"  You  are  quite  correct.  It  is  best  not  to  do  so,  unless  an 
extremity  might  arise,  in  which  case,  of  course,*!  would  take 
the  matter  into  my  own  hands  and  insist  on  its  accomplish 
ment  ;  but  my  personal  interference  will  probably  not  be  re 
quired." 

"Then  the  responsibility  rests  on  my  shoulders,  or  so  much 
of  it  as  requires  the  removal  of  the  boy,"  continued  Mrs.  Figbit. 
"  I  am  proud  to  undertake  it,  but  I  have  neither  a  paper  nor 
permit  of  any  kind  to  show  the  people  that  have  him." 

"  Nor  a  latitat  nor  a  habeas  corpus"  said  Jemmy. 

"  I  won't  flinch  on  that  account,"  returned  the  woman, 
"while  I  have  a  tongue  in  my  head." 

"  When  do  you  propose  to  make  the  journey  ?  "  inquired  Mr. 
Gangpond,  rising  to  take  leave,  as  the  business  in  hand  had 
been  settled. 


394  ZANTHON 

"To-morrow  morning  at  five  o'clock,"  answered  Mrs. 
Figbit. 

"We  are  all  early  risers  and  understand  the  benefits  of 
morning  air." 

"  I  will  meet  you  at  your  return,"  said  Mr.  Gangpond,  as  he 
opened  the  door  and  passed  out,  leaving  Zanthon's  friends 
together.  • 

Then  Mrs.  Figbit  settling  herself  in  her  seat,  became  the 
great  spirit  of  the  occasion. 

Jemmy  and  Nancy  were  awed  into  silence  lest  the  sound  of 
their  voices  might  dispel  the  glamour  which  encircled  the  per 
sonality  of  this  wonderful  woman. 

The  time  available  to  make  ready  being  limited,  it  was  nec 
essary  that  the  labor  of  preparation  should  be  divided  among 
them. 

To  this  end  Mrs.  Figbit  directed  Jemmy  to  apply  for  Crispus, 
and  on  no  account  to  accept  a  refusal. 

"  If  he  does  not  want  to  lend  the  horse,"  said  Jemmy,  "  what 
can  I  do  ?  " 

"Don't  come  back  to  me  without  him,"  replied  the  austere 
lady,  feeling  hurt  at  Jemmy's  question,  for  she  felt  satisfied  the 
horse  would  be  lent  her.  "You'll  find  the  harness  and  the 
chaise  here,  and  have  them  all  ready  to  start  at  the  time 
appointed."  Then  she  turned  to  Nancy. 

The  instructions  given  to  her  had  reference  principally  to 
provisions  for  the  trip.  Nancy  must  borrow  a  basket  some 
where,  no  ordinary  lunch-basket,  but  one  of  huge  proportions, 
for  Mrs.  Figbit  did  not  forget  she  had  to  deal  with  persons  who 
never  wanted  a  good  appetite.  Moreover,  the  sea  air  would 
have  a  fearful  effect  on  such  constitutions  as  those  possessed  by 
Jemmy  and  Nancy,  making  it  necessary  to  provide  extra  quan 
tities  of  food  for  this  particular  occasion.  Mrs.  Figbit  entered 
into  the  most  minute  details  so  as  to  leave  nothing  undone  in 
making  the  commissariat  worthy  of  such  an  expedition  as  the 
one  now  being  organized. 


MOVEMENT    ON    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE         395 

The  expenses  incurred  here  as  well  as  those  attending  the 
wants  of  old  Jemmy  would  be  borne  by  Mrs.  Figbit  in  the 
interests  of  Zanthon,  and  as  tending  to  show  that  his  friends 
on  her  side  were  not  wholly  destitute. 

It  is  questionable  if  Jemmy  slept  at  all  during  that  night. 
After  getting  Crispus  into  the  stable  and  examining  the  para 
phernalia  pertaining  to  a  family  chaise  in  motion,  enlivening 
his  movements  by  singing  verses  of  old  songs,  he  sat  beside  the 
kitchen-fire  until  bedtime,  then  stretched  himself  on  a  bench 
in  the  corner,  intimating  to  the  host  of  the  hostlery  that  as  he 
needed  to  be  astir  early  he  would  not  employ  a  room.  It  was 
evident  he  had  a  wholesome  fear  of  Mrs.  Figbit's  criticism,  or 
else  it  was  desirable  he  should  stand  well  in  her  estimation. 

How  long  he  remained  on  the  bench  could  not  be  determined, 
for  those  who  first  entered  the  place  next  morning  found  him 
absent  in  the  stable  busily  engaged  at  work. 

When  Zanthon's  three  friends  met  at  the  breakfast  table  in 
the  back  parlor,  everything  was  ready. 

The  meal  finished,  Jemmy  with  a  great  show  of  circumstance, 
hitched  Crispus  to  the  old  chaise,  and  led  him  out  to  the  front 
door. 

The  horse  was  in  splendid  condition.  From  habit  the  man 
had  been  grooming  him  for  a  couple  of  hours,  the  result  being 
a  shining  coat,  a  glossy  mane  and  tail. 

When  Mrs.  Figbit,  with  some  slight  paleness  in  her  face, 
appeared,  followed  closely  by  Nancy,  he  said  in  the  pride  of  his 
heart : 

"  Look  at  his  hind-quarters,  ma'am." 

"  He's  a  handsome  beast,"  returned  Mrs.  Figbit. 

"  He  has  an  eye  in  him,"  continued  Jemmy,  "  as  bright  as 
well  water,  and  the  spring  under  his  fetlock  is  of  the  right  kind. 
Step  right  in,  Mrs.  Figbit,"  he  said,  holding  the  door  of  the 
chaise  open. 

Nancy  followed.  Finally  taking  the  reins,  Jemmy  mounted 
the  box-seat,  and  touching  Crispus  lightly  on  the  flank  with 


396  ZANTHON 

the  whip  which  was  a  part  of  the  furniture  of  the  outfit  moved 
off. 

"Keep  him  in  an  easy  trot,  man,"  said  Mrs.  Figbit.  "I 
want  him  fresh  for  the  return  journey  with  Baby." 

"  If  it  wasn't  yourself  that  said  it,"  returned  the  old  man,  "  I 
know  how  to  manage  Crispus  the  best  of  any  man  on  the  road, 
Zanty  can  tell  you  that." 

To  which  the  lady  replied  : 

"  It  is  my  business  to  manage  both  you  and  Crispus  on  this 
occasion  and  it  will  be  done  without  fear  or  favor." 

Jemmy  felt  the  time  had  come  to  suspend  further  con 
versation,  so  bending  resolutely  to  the  work  on  hand,  the 
chaise  continued  the  forward  motion  bearing  its  passengers  in 
silence. 

The  morning  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens  and  shining  pleas 
antly  over  Flippington  Lodge,  as-  if  specially  designed  to  con 
tribute  light  and  warmth  to  it,  when  a  dark  looking  vehicle, 
drawn  by  a  steel  gray  horse  was  seen  approaching  the  gate. 
There  was  a  jingle  accompanying  its  motion  which  might  be 
heard  some  distance,  caused  probably  by  a  piece  of  chain  hang 
ing  to  the  axle  and  the  loose  washers  under  the  linchpins.  At 
intervals  the  top,  or  covering,  would  lurch  from  side  to  side  as 
if  about  to  fall  off ;  and  the  body  itself  on  these  occasions  os 
cillated  perceptibly  until  one  would  suppose  it  must  soon  go  to 
pieces. 

Zanthon  observed  these  peculiarities  of  the  drag,  as  he  stood 
before  the  front  entrance  on  the  occasion  referred  to.  The  ap 
pearance  was  so  quaint  that  he  kept  his  eyes  on  it  until  it 
stopped  and  the  driver  had  dismounted  to  aid  the  others  in 
getting  out. 

The  boy  expected  the  conveyance  to  pass  the  gate  like  many 
more,  as  the  road  lead  down  to  the  beach  and  thence  northward 
to  a  well-peopled  district.  The  reverie  into  which  he  had  been 
thrown  was  now  quickly  dispelled  giving  place  to  astonishment 
on  perceiving  that  the  party  so  far  from  proceeding  over  the 


MOVEMENT    ON    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE         397 

route  anticipated  seemed  actually   preparing  to  move  on  the 
Lodge  itself. 

What  could  such  a  coach  as  this,  or  the  homely  people  it 
contained,  want  with  the  Flippingtons  ?  he  thought.  They 
were  not  relatives  surely ;  and  it  was  preposterous  to  assume 
they  might  be  guests. 

Who  were  they  ? 

The  answer  came  immediately,  and  brought  fear  with  it  as 
well  as  surprise.  The  three  persons  advancing  in  Indian  file 
along  the  gravel  walk  between  the  gate  and  the  house  could 
not  be  mistaken.  Mrs.  Figbit,  with  a  whip  under  her  arm, 
leading  ;  Big  Nancy  with  the  handkerchief  around  her  head, 
and  old  Jemmy  dressed  in  his  large  coat  and  high  hat,  bent 
from  the  effects  of  years  and  accumulated  cares. 

Although  Zanthon  had  given  his  consent  to  leave  Flipping- 
ton  Lodge  he  did  not  expect  this  sudden  visit,  made  evidently,  • 
for  the  purpose  of  carrying  him  off ;  and  he  now  regretted  hav 
ing  favored  the  idea.  He  possessed  great  regard  for  his  old 
friends,  loved  to  remember  them ;  but  good  food  and  kind 
words  went  far  to  influence  his  actions  when  taken  in  connec 
tion  with  any  serious  change  in  his  mode  of  life.  Hence  he  in 
stinctively  dreaded  the  uncertainty  of  the  immediate  future. 

Before  he  could  control  the  first  impulse  with  which  he  was 
actuated,  he  ran  off  in  great  excitement,  and  meeting  Flipping- 
ton  in  the  garden  informed  him  of  what  he  feared  was  going  to 
transpire.  It  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  he  did  this,  how 
ever,  for  the  trouble  at  his  heart  took  away  almost  all  power  of 
speech. 

When  Flippington  gathered  from  his  disjointed  words  some 
understanding  of  what  the  boy  meant,  his  gaiety  disappeared 
in  an  instant  ;  and  he  looked  up  at  the  sky  as  if  expecting  to  be 
hold  some  unusual  commotion  there  on  account  of  the  perpetra 
tion  of  such  an  outrage  as  the  taking  away  of  Zanthon  implied. 

Hastily  advancing  into  the  house  he  summoned  each  mem 
ber  of  the  family  by  name,  supplemented  by  loud  shouting, 


398  ZANTHON 

t|ie  like  of  which  had  never  before  been  heard  coming  from 
him.  If  Mony  had  not  made  her  appearance  in  good  time, 
showing  her  great  strength  to  advantage,  and  holding  in  her 
hand  an  immense  club,  the  ladies  would  undoubtedly  have 
been  frightened  into  hysterics.  Flippington  continued  to  run 
around  the  apartments  screaming  and  laughing,  throwing  up 
his  hands  above  his  head  and  stamping  on  the  floor  like  a  jig 
dancer. 

The  cause  of  the  commotion  was  explained  by  Zanthon  in  a 
few  seconds,  so  that  by  the  time  his  friends  appeared  at  the 
door,  their  business  was  known  to  the  inmates  of  the  Lodge. 

It  is  safe  to  say  that  the  plague  within  the  walls  of  Flipping- 
ton  Lodge  would  not  have  created  more  consternation  than  did 
this  threatened  departure  of  Zanthon. 

The  suddenness  of  the  movement  almost  paralyzed  the  pow 
er  of  the  Flippingtons.  Mony,  however,  was  equal  to  the  oc 
casion.  Standing  in  the  doorway,  like  a  tower,  she  brought  the 
end  of  her  club  down  against  the  floor  with  such  force  that  the 
foremost  of  the  Figbit  party  trembled.  She  did  this  of  her  own 
accord,  for  the  purpose  of  stopping  any  further  advance  of  the 
enemy,  so  called,  in  order  to  allow  the  people- within  ample  time 
to  recover  their  equanimity  and  determine  on  the  best  method 
of  procedure. 

Mrs.  Flippington  recognizing  Mrs.  Figbit  saluted  her  kindly 
and  invited  her  whole  party  into  the  drawing-room,  where  after 
a  little  while  the  entire  household  assembled  and  became 
known  to  each  other.  Zanthon  cordially  shook  hands  with  his 
old  friends  and  stood  in  the  midst  of  them  conversing  with 
each  one  in  turn. 

Miss  Cora  believing  that  on  her  rested  the  responsibility  of 
debating  such  important  questions  as  might  be  presented  on 
the  present  occasion,  assumed  a  grave  aspect  and  prepared  to 
speak  ;  Flippington  in  the  mean  time  rubbing  his  hands  with 
delight  in  anticipation  of  the  method  by  which  she  would  dis 
pose  of  the  arguments  of  the  new  comers.  Miss  Cora  addressed 


MOVEMENT    ON    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE         399 

Mrs.  Figbit  with  the  understanding  that  she  was  the  chief  per 
sonage  on  the  opposite  side.     She  said  :  — 

"  We  have  been  led  to  believe  your  party  has  come  here  to 
disturb  our  relations  with  Zanthon." 

"  Wherever  you  got  the  information,"  replied  _Mrs.  Figbit 
boldly,  "  it  is  not  strictly  correct.  We  have  no  intention  of 
making  any  disturbance." 

"  But  your  intention  is  to  take  the  boy  away." 

"  You  are  right,  Miss  Cora,  it  is  my  intention." 

"  If  you  are  permitted  to  do  so,  we  will  consider  it  a  very 
serious  disturbance  indeed  ;  and  an  unwarrantable  interference, 
on  your  part,  with  the  affairs  of  our  house." 

Mrs.  Figbit  winced  under  this  severe  language.  Every  eye 
was  turned  on  her  inquisitively.  She  had  answered  the  first 
question  in  a  masterly  manner  ;  how  would  she  meet  this  one 
so  well  pointed  by  a  lady  who  possessed  learning,  wisdom  and 
the  experience  of  old  age  to  sustain  her  ?  It  might  be  seen, 
however,  that  some  of  the  old  fire  which  used  to  animate  her  in 
former  days  came  to  her  aid,  for  she  raised  her  face  with  such 
an  expression  of  defiance  that  Miss  Cora  gathered  the  folds  of 
her  dress  nearer  to  her  as  if  she  needed  protection. 

"  The  fact  of  your  considering  it  a  disturbance,"  said  Mrs. 
Figbit,  "  does  not  make  it  so  ;  or  granting  on  the  other  hand 
that  your  opinion  is  true  it  may  not  amount  to  much.  I  mean 
it  may  be  insignificant  compared  with  the  purpose  we  desire  to 
accomplish.  It  was  my  power,  poor  as  you  think  it  to  be,  that 
gave  him  to  you  in  the  first  place,  a  power,  let  me  tell  you, 
still  capable  of  taking  him  back." 

"Excuse  me,"  rejoined  Miss  Cora  quickly,  "your  power 
in  regard  to  him  ceased  when  he  came  to  us.  He  no  longer 
belongs  to  any  of  his  former  acquaintances.  We  own  him  now." 
Flippington  laughed  gleefully  at  Miss  Cora's  language,  re 
peating  the  last  sentence,  and  nodding  his  head  at  Zanthon  to 
inform  him  that  the  matter  was  settled  in  that  way.  Mrs. 
Flippington,  too,  seemed  highly  pleased  on  account  of  her  aunt 


400  ZANTHON 

expressing  so  well  what  she  herself  would  be  most  likely  to 
say.  Mrs.  Figbit  resumed  :  — 

"I  hope  it  will  not  be  necessary  for  me  to  prove  that  the  boy 
is  no  slave.  There  was  no  bond.  Bad  as  the  country  is  it  does 
not  tolerate  slavery.  You  should  tell  ignorant  people  that  you 
own  him.  /  can  afford  to  laugh  at  that.  You  cannot  own 
him  if  you  recognize  the  law.  I  have  the  first  claim  to  be  his 
guardian  ;  because  I  was  first  in  affording  him  shelter  when  he 
was  in  need.  I  permitted  his  service  with  you  for  his  benefit ; 
and  now  believing  another  change  to  be  still  more  beneficial  I 
consider  it  my  duty  to  have  the  transfer  made.  You  know,  or 
at  least  Mrs.  Flippington  knows  my  intentions  were  always 
good  and  my  designs  such  as  could  be  examined  by  anyone 
without  bringing  discredit  on  me." 

Jemmy  coughed  behind  his  hand,  as  Mrs.  Figbit  finished, 
and  scrutinized  the  faces  of  those  in  front  of  him  with  keen  in 
terest.  He  felt  this  was  the  best-  argument  yet  put  forward, 
and  he  actually  straightened  himself  in  his  seat,  with  a  show 
of  pride,  so  much  did  his  enthusiastic  admiration  of  her  influ 
ence  his  mind  and  body. 

Miss  Cora  did  not  reply  immediately.  A  slight  paleness  ap 
peared  above  and  around  her  lips.  It  was  evident  she  was 
seeking  how  to  effect  an  honorable  retreat  from  the  position  as 
sumed  by  her  on  the  subject  under  discussion. 

Flippington  and  his  wife  were  gravely  silent.  They  had 
heard  a  reference  made  to  the  law  which  set  them  thinking. 
It  made  them  serious. 

Miss  Cora  continued:  — 

"  What  place  could  you  offer  him  where  his  wants  might  be 
better  supplied  than  here  ?  " 

"  I  have  considered  the  subject  very  well  before  making  the 
application,"  replied  Mrs.  Figbit  evasively. 

"  The  fact  that  we,  too,  are  concerned  in  the  same  subject 
ought  to  entitle  us  to  an  answer,"  resumed  Miss  Cora.  "  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Flippington  are  persons  of  quality  and  responsible  for 


MOVEMENT    ON    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE          401 

what  they  do.  There  should  be  some  respect  paid  to  their 
rights  and  privileges." 

Flippington  here  interposed  hastily. 

"  I  will  take  care  that  they  shall  be  respected,  Cora.  The 
boy  cannot  leave.  He  must  not  leave.  If  he  is  forced  away  I 
will  send  officers  after  him,  and  have  the  others  arrested  or  im 
prisoned. 

Mrs.  Figbit  looked  askance  at  Flippington  but  did  not  speak 
lest  she  might  say  too  much. 

Mrs.  Flippington  in  the  mild  manner  peculiar  to  her  asked  :  — 

''  May  we  not  hear,  Mrs.  Figbit,  what  your  designs  are  re 
specting  Zanthon's  future  ?  " 

"  Most  assuredly  lady.  It  is  intended  to  send  him  to  school. 
I  believed,  formerly,  that  learning  consisted  of  only  two 
branches  ;  but  on  reflection  I  find  I  was  mistaken.  I  know  it 
must  be  the  greatest  benefit  to  him  in  the  end  to  learn  all  he 
can  at  school.  He  is  a  bright  boy  and  a  good  boy." 

"Will  his  other  wants  be  also  attended  to  Mrs.  Figbit?" 

"  We  are  prepared  to  do  so  to  the  best  of  our  ability,"  an 
swered  that  lady  ;  and  she  continued  :  — 

"  We  are  poor  people  ;  but  his  wants  will  not  be  many,  nor 
the  demands  on  our  means  very  great." 

There  was  silence  in  the  apartment. 

It  appeared  the  discussion  had  reached  another  turning 
point. 

No  person  desired  to  comment  on  the  proposition  respecting 
the  boy's  schooling.  It  was  too  important  to  be  trifled  with. 
After  a  while  Mrs.  Flippington  turning  to  Zanthon  with  a  sad 
countenance,  asked  — 

"  Zanthon,  what  do  you  say  to  these  questions  :  will  you  re 
main  with  us ;  or  will  you  depart  with  the  persons  here  as 
sembled  who  have  come  to  claim  you  ?  " 

The  boy  stood  up  exhibiting  'signs  of  great  trouble.  It 
seemed  as  if  he  had  grown  older  in  a  few  moments  than  time 
would  make  him  in  years.  He  answered  :  — 

ZANTHON    26 


402  ZANTIION 

"  Mrs.  Flippington,  I  do  not  know  how  to  answer  you.  The 
kindness  you  have  shown  me  makes  my  heart  sad  when  I 
think  it  possible  to  go  elsewhere.  I  have  been  as  happy  here, 
as  I  ever  was  in  my  own  home.  What  I  received  in  your 
house  was  better  than  anything  I  ever  had  before.  I  came  to 
think  contentment  would  be  my  portion  forever.  But  lady, 
these  old  friends  remind  me  of  the  time  when  I  wa's  destitute. 
They  bring  back  to  my  recollection  the  memory  of  my  own 
people,  especially  my  father.  I  cannot  forget  him.  He  loved 
me  better  than  he  loved  himself.  I  am  sure  what  Mrs.  Figbit 
says  about  school  would  please  him." 

The  boy's  emotion  choked  his  further  utterance.  He  sat 
down  c  jvering  his  face  with  his  hands  to  conceal  his  tears,  while 
every  one  present  became  visibly  affected  by  his  sorrow. 

Then  Mrs.  Flippington  looking  from  one  to  another  of  the 
persons  in  the  apartment  beckoned  Zanthon  to  come  near  her. 
Placing  her  hand  on  his  head  in  token  of  kindliness  as  if  to 
soothe  his  grief,  she  said  :  — 

"You  shall  go  with  your  friends,  Zanthon.  There  must  not  he 
any  obstruction  placed  between  you  and  the  course  which  your 
good  father  evidently  would  have  marked  out  for  your  pursuit. 
Mr.  Flippington  and  Miss  Cora  will  abide  by  my  decision. 

Let  justice  prevail. 

Whatever  inconvenience  may  be  felt  by  us  on  account  of 
your  departure,  it  will  be  cheerfully  borne,  when  we  reflect  that 
we  have  endeavored  to  do  right  in  this  as  in  other  things  to 
the  extent  of  our  knowledge." 

Mrs.  Flippington  arose  from  her  seat  with  the  air  of  one  sat 
isfied  that  the  judgment  rendered  by  her  was  imperatively 
binding  on  all  the  parties  concerned  and  must  be  respected. 

In  conversation  with  Miss  Cora  it  was  arranged  that  Mrs. 
Figbit  and  her  companions  be  entertained  in  a  suitable  man 
ner  ;  and  to  this  end  refreshments  would  be  served  to  them  in 
the  parlor,  notwithstanding  the  fact  becoming  known  that  they 
were  already  provided  with  provisions. 


MOVEMENT    ON    FLIPPINGTON    LODGE         403 

"  My*dear,"  said  Mrs.  Figbit  privately  to  Mrs.  Flippington, 
"  we  have  a  boiled  ham  and  a  couple  of  roast  chickens  in  the 
basket,  besides  five  or  six  cuts  off  a  round  of  beef  in  sand 
wiches  ;  a  fat  goose  to  be  eaten  with  mustard  ;  a  breast  of  lamb 
and  buttered  bread  enough  for  all  our  reasonable  wants  not  to 
speak  of  a  dozen  of  ale  to  wash  down  the  victuals." 

Jemmy  was  directed  to  escort  Crispus  to  the  stable  where  he 
could  be  fed,  while  Nancy  would  accompany  Zanthon  and  col 
lect  what  belonged  to  him  in  the  house.  Then  they  sat  down 
to  a  great  luncheon,  where  cold  roasts  and  boiled  dishes  were 
liberally  flanked  by  bottles  of  porter,  preserves  and  pudding ; 
and  this  good  cheer  finally  had  the  effect  of  dissipating  all  ill- 
feeling  which  existed  between  the  parties  at  the  first  meeting. 

The  Flippingtons,  Miss  Cora  and  Mony  presented  Zanthon 
with  mementoes  of  their  esteem,  requesting  at  the  same  time 
to  be  remembered  by  him  in  his  new  world.  On  his  part,  he 
did  not  fail  to  return  thanks  as  kindly  as  his  generous  nature 
permitted,  and  promised  never  to  forget  them. 

When  the  moment  for  his  departure  at  length  arrived  he  was 
unable  to  speak.  He  could  only  extend  his  hand  silently  to 
each  individual.  Indeed  everybody  there  seemed  similarly 
affected,  for  the  Flippingtons,  after  he  had  turned  away,  re 
treated  precipitately  to  separate  apartments  as  if  desirous  of 
hiding  their  grief  from  each  other. 

The  emotion  of  Mrs.  Figbit's  party  resulted  from  joy. 

We  may  say  Mrs.  Figbit  never  felt  a  happier  time  than  this, 
as  taking  Zanthon's  hand  she  walked  with  him  slowly  down 
the  lawn  to  the  gate  where  the  conveyance  awaited  them. 

There  were  no  words  spoken  because  it  was  thought  proper 
to  allow  the  boy's  grief  its  full  measure  of  indulgence  without 
interruption. 

In  the  chaise  Zanthon  was  placed  in  the  center  between  Mrs. 
Figbit  and  Nancy,  the  seat  being  large  enough  for  their  accom 
modation.  Then  Jemmy  looking  in  to  ascertain  if  all  his  pas 
sengers  were  comfortable,  mounted  the  box,  glanced  furtively 


404  ZANTHON 

at  Flippington  Lodge  as  if  it  threatened  to  surprise  his  retreat, 
applied  the  whip  to  Crispus  and  drove  off  at  a  brisk  pace. 

It  is  strange  how  soon  grief  begins  to  grow  less  through  the 
instrumentality  of  change  of  scene,  or  the  acquaintance  of  new 
associates. 

Flippington  Lodge  being  out  of  view,  Zanthon  raised  his  head 
to  look  at  the  beauty  of  the  sunlight  which  pervaded  the  after, 
noon.  Then  he  rested  his  eyes  on  each  of  his  friends,  saw 
Crispus  gaily  trotting  before  him,  the  landscape  along  which 
they  were  moving,  and  finally  turning  to  Mrs.  Figbit  said  : 

"  I  do  not  know  why  you  have  all  been  so  good  to  me  ;  I  feel 
very  happy  as  well  as  sorrowful." 

"  You  will  be  more  cheerful  in  a  little  while,"  said  Mrs.  Fig- 
bit,  kindly.  "  We  were  waiting  until  you  began  to  speak  of 
your  own  accord." 

"You  will  have  the  finest  time,  Zanty,  my  boy,  that  ever 
was,"  said  Jemmy. 

"I  am  beginning  to  feel  I  will,"  answered  Zanthon,  as  he 
brightened  up  and  entered  fully  into  the  general  conversation 
which  ensued. 

The  shackles  of  his  servitude  were  broken  and  he  felt  free. 

It  was  a  happy  time  for  these  simple  people,  carrying  as  in 
a  triumph,  the  poor  orphan  boy  from  obscurity  and  dependence 
into  the  light  ot  knowledge  and  the  advantages  accompanying 
its  possession.  No  wonder  their  hearts  were  glad.  No  wonder 
they  laughed  hysterically  until  tears  dimmed  their  eyes,  and 
that  the  scenery  surrounding  them,  as  they  sped  along,  was 
magnified  to  resemble  a  sight  of  Paradise. 

What  were  the  political  intrigues  of  the  world  to  innocent 
hearts  like  these  ?  Where  could  their  happiness  be  found  ? 
Surely  not  amid  the  pomp  and  glitter  of  wealth,  or  the  fulsome 
shows  invented  for  the  entertainment  of  the  ignorant. 

They  were  not  influential  in  a  worldly  sense,  but  they  had 
power  such  as  is  employed  by  Nature  in  her  mysterious  designs, 
the  power  of  doing  good. 


MOVEMENT    ON   I'LIPPINGTON    LODGE         405 

In  their  souls  there  was  a  sweetness  which  the  combined 
attractions  of  the  earth  or  the  ingenuity  of  mankind  could  not 
bestow,  because  it  emanated  from  the  Infinite  as  the  reward 
offered  to  those  who  perform  generous  actions  on  behalf  of  their 
fellow  creatures  without  compensation  ! 

Ascending  the  eminence  from  which  an  extended  view  of  the 
coast-line,  as  well  as  the  village  just  quitted,  could  be  obtained, 
Jemmy  pulled  up  Crispus  to  afford  Zanthon  an  opportunity  of 
taking  a  last  look  at  his  late  residence.  The  scene  was  beauti 
ful  and  the  boy  gazed  on  it  with  delight. 

"For  my  part,"  said  Jemmy,  "it  is  not  likely  I  will  come 
this  way  again.  It  cannot  be  long,  now,  until  I  enter  on  the 
road  from  which  there  is  no  turning." 

"  We  had  enough  sadness  for  one  day,  old  man,"  said  Mrs. 
Figbit.  "Keep  your  tongue  quiet  on  that  subject.  We  old 
heads  must  not  allow  sorrow  to  get  the  best  of  us  in  the  pres 
ence  of  blooming  youth.  It  will  be  time  enough  to  cry  about 
you,  when  we  come  to  attend  your  funeral." 

"  You  are  right,  ma'am."  returned  Jemmy,  although  he  felt 
how  terribly  severe  her  words  were,  "  you  have  more  good  sense 
than  a  score  like  me.  The  way  you  managed  this  day's  busi 
ness  was  worthy  the  character  of  a  statesman.  I  was  proud  of 
you." 

"I  am  well  repaid  for  it  by  the  pleasure  I  feel,"  answered  the 
woman.  "  I  will  never  forget  this  happy  day." 

Zanthon  sat  in  an  ecstasy  of  delight,  meditating  on  the  varied 
beauties  of  the  scene.  There  was  a  crimson  glow  on  his  cheeks 
and  a  brilliant  lustre  in  his  eyes  more  illustrious,  perhaps,  than 
even  the  sunlight  which  surrounded  him.  Health,  beauty  and 
peace  were  his  in  abundance,  and  the  rectitude  of  a  noble  mind 
could  be  discerned  in  his  countenance. 

From  extreme  sorrow,  cruelty  and  insignificance  he  was  com 
ing  into  the  possession  of  friendship,  freedom  and  prosperity. 

Out  of  darkness  he  was  emerging  into  light. 

Why  should  he  not  exult  ? 


406  ZANTHON 

His  spirit  was  like  that  of  the  universe,  conscious  of  its  own 
grandeur. 

No  monarch  ever  sat  on  his  throne  with  a  statelier  air  than 
he,  surrounded  by  his  friends  and  the  charms  of  nature. 

Through  the  azure  of  the  heavens  he  saw  the  magnificence  of 
the  Incomprehensible. 

The  purity  of  God  became  visible  to  the  keen  perception  of 
his  soul. 

He  drank  of  the  sweetness  of  the  beatitude  of  Omnipotence 
until  he  became  intoxicated  almost  beyond  endurance. 

He  laughed  like  one  crazed  from  joy.     It  was  his  day  ! 

He  stood  on  the  highest  pinnacle  of  virtue,  on  the  awful  line 
which  separates  innocence  from  worldly  debasement ;  the  be 
ginning  of  the  pleasant  prospect  leading  through  life  to  honor, 
intelligent  exertion  after  legitimate  acquisitions,  and  the  pur 
suit  of  knowledge  ;  or  the  cross-road  into  by-ways  and  devious 
paths  where  whirlwinds  prevail,  purposeless  aims,  and  the  bit 
terness  acquired  by  vicious  practice. 

Oh,  boy  !  shall  we  call  to  thy  presence,  from  the  highways  of 
a  bustling  world,  the  hearts  riven  by  misery  and  care,  so  that 
the  genial  conditions  which  surround  thee,  and  the  happiness 
of  thy  lot,  may  gain  them  one  moment  of  pleasure  ? 

Shall  we  importune  the  wanderer  whose  footsteps  were 
thoughtlessly  directed  from  home  in  the  days  of  his  youth, 
that  he  may  pour  his  regrets  and  his  sorrows  into  thine  ear ; 
and  will  the  lost  child  of  many  a  bright  home  turn  to  behold 
thy  face  so  as  to  remember  a  happier  period  that  shall  come 
no  more  ? 

Fully  satisfied  with  what  he  saw,  Zanthon,  rising  from  his 
seat,  laid  his  hand  on  Jemmy's  shoulders  and  said  : 

"  Let  us  go  forward." 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE  APPROACH  OF  THE    WHIRLWIND 

\  A  7HILE  Zanthon  was  pursuing  his  studies  under  the 
*  *  patronage  of  Mr.  Gangpond,  and  learning  by  experi 
ence  all  the  pleasures  and  troubles  peculiar  to  schoolboys  and 
students,  vague  rumors  began  to  circulate  of  some  impending 
danger,  calculated  to  disturb  the  nation's  peace. 

Incoherent  mutterings,  significant  innuendos,  mysterious 
whisperings  and  threats  were  heard,  occasionally  in  the  public 
places,  all  tending  toward  the  one  object  —  preparation  for 
war. 

Severity  of  the  laws  instituted  by  the  rulers  and  mismanage 
ment  of  the  internal  affairs  of  the  country  were  the  remote 
causes  of  the  popular  discontent,  while  the  recent  famine  and 
its  terrible  consequences  aggravated  this  feeling  into  desper 
ation. 

It  was  the  approach  of  the  whirlwind  ! 

Where  oppression  forged  her  thunderbolts,  there  must  be 
sparks  of  fire. 

After  the  night  of  woe,  a  dawn  was  coming  whose  ordinary 
character  indeed  might  be  changed  by  the  dreadful  lightning 
flash  ;  but  it  could  be  relied  upon  to  involve  both  friend  and  foe 
disastrously  in  the  wings  of  the  storm  1 

The  natives  had  been  suspended  in  the  jaws  of  death ;  but 
while  numbers  fell  victims  to  the  dread  destroyer,  the  majority 
escaped. 

A  few  years  brought  them,  again,  prosperity,  such  as  it  had 
been,  in  the  past,  and  with  it  a  determination  to  evolve  the 

(407) 


408  ZANTHON 

freedom  essential  to  a  better  system  of  social  life  in  the  future 
or  perish  in  the  attempt. 

Death  by  the  sword,  with  the  spirit  of  a  patriot,  would  be 
preferable  to  the  slow  process  of  decease  by  starvation. 

It  was  true,  that  time  and  circumstances  had  destroyed  the 
pristine  glory  of  the  old  nationality,  had  paralyzed  political  in 
dependence  and  commercial  enterprise  ;  but  like  an  oak  whose 
strength  survives  more  than  a  hundred  years  after  its  fall,  the 
heart  was  yet  sound  ! 

Patriotism  lived  ! 

The  herculean  task  of  revolution  presenting  itself  at  this 
time  for  consideration,  was  accepted,  generally,  by  all  classes 
of  the  enslaved  people  ;  not  necessarily  because  there  were 
great  hopes  of  its  success ;  but  for  the  reasons  that  the  prob 
lems  inducing  it  would  be  forced  before  the  attention  of  the 
civilized  nations  of  the  world  ;  and  the  dominant  aliens, 
compelled  through  fear,  to  concede  more  advantageous  laws 
to  the  survivors  than  those  by  which  they  had  been  heretofore 
governed. 

Men  of  the  character  of  Ribbonson,  whom  the  reader  will 
remember  having  met  journeying  with  Antony  Firfag  on  his 
way  to  Mrs.  Timbertoe's,  appeared  simultaneously  in  all  parts 
of  the  country.  Strong  of  limb,  fearless  in  danger  ;  imbued 
with  the  patience  of  stoics  to  witness  without  exhibitions  of 
passion,  the  insults  and  injustice  of  the  oppressors  ;  and  per 
severance  in  the  eternal  search  for  freedom  by  every  means 
within  their  reach. 

They  were  the  van-guard  of  progressive  action  whose  exam 
ple  would  influence  the  destinies  of  mankind,  politically  and 
socially,  in  many  an  ill-governed  nation,  hundreds  of  years  in 
the  future  ;  the  incubators  and  disseminators  of  the  idea  of 
war  as  a  remedy  for  wrongs,  that,  otherwise  would  not  be 
righted  ;  the  trumpeters  on  the  hill-tops  calling  men  to  arms 
for  justice  and  humanity's  sake  !  The  advocates  of  republican 
ism  as  a  substitute  for  monarchy. 


THE    APPROACH    OF    THE    WHIRLWIND        409 

In  the  mean  time  Zanthon's  life  was  the  most  peaceful  imagi 
nable.  The  family  where  he  resided  consisted  of  a  man  and 
woman,  husband  and  wife,  each  of  them  being  well  advanced 
in  years.  They  belonged  to  the  poor  thrifty  class ;  and  in 
selecting  them  Mr.  Gangpond  had  in  view  the  good  example 
their  lives  would  make  for  the  boy. 

The  man's  name  was  Mehall  or  Mehill  •;  but  people,  invari 
ably,  called  the  woman  by  her  Christian  name,  Earing. 

Mehill  followed  the  occupation  of  a  laborer  ;  working  in  the 
fields  for  a  landowner,  who  finding  him  steady  and  attentive  to 
his  business,  gave  him  a  fair  compensation  and  continuous 
employment. 

Earing,  on  her  part,  sought  to  assist  her  husband,  or  rather, 
perhaps,  to  increase  the  household  finances,  through  jobbing  on 
a  limited  scale.  She  purchased  eggs  from  poor  country  folks, 
in  small  quantities,  and  sold  them  at  a  profit  to  merchants  of 
the  town.  Hard-fisted,  rough-mannered,  penurious  through 
necessity ;  these  two  persons  toiled  for  a  competence ;  and 
competence  they  acquired  :  health,  contentment  and  a  free 
conscience  being  added  gratis. 

Their  wants  were  few. 

They  knew  no  literature  or  science,  but  the  art  of  toiling. 

In  a  country  where  politics,  at  times,  assumed  fearful  phases, 
they  were  ignorant  of  its  significance. 

They  were  good  without  being  religious  ;  wise  without  logic 
and  happy  without  riches. 

The  vanity  of  competition  with  their  neighbors  as  to  who 
should  be  reckoned  the  greatest  in  the  community,  never  en 
tered  their  minds.  They  knew  their  station  and  kept  their 
places,  like  inferior  animals  in  a  comfortable  burrow. 

Mehill  was  subject  to  Earing,  to  an  extent  not  often  witnessed 
among  married  people.  There  was  economy  in  this  ;  because 
it  saved  him  from  trouble ;  such  as  an  ignorant  man  who  is 
self-willed  is  sure  to  experience. 


410  ZANTHON 

If  he  had  an  opinion  at  all,  it  was  this  :  that  his  wife  Earing 
was  the  custodian  of  thought,  prudence,  economy  and  every 
principle  pertaining  either  to  business  or  morals,  essential  to 
life.  Therefore  he  became  an  attentive  listener  to  her  but  spoke 
few  words.  He  dare  not  smoke  or  drink  or  swear  or  tell  lies  ; 
but  he  found  to  his  astonishment  that  the  absence  of  such 
luxuries  soon  made  him  content  without  them. 

This  successful  termination  of  his  self-denial  he  ascribed  to 
the  generalship  of  his  wife. 

The  food  provided  for  him  was  good  ;  the  clothing  com 
fortable  ;  the  house  clean.  It  is  true  the  domicile  was 
not  large,for  it  contained  only  three  apartments,  but  it  pos 
sessed  all  the  qualities  of  comfort  observed  in  more  pre 
tentious  establishments  ;  air  space,  dryness,  ventilation  and 
warmth. 

Mehill  did  not  wait  for  the  millennium  of  the  dreamer  that 
would  never  come  ;  he  created  one  for  himself  and,  figuratively, 
swam  in  it  to  his  heart's  content.  The  conditions  necessary 
to  produce  this  state  of  bliss  were  few  and  apparently,  easily 
accomplished  :  work  and  silence. 

It  was  here  Zanthon  learned  how  much  contentment  may  be 
gained  by  persons  in  the  humblest  walks  of  life,  if  guided  by 
common  sense. 

One  of  the  apartments  had  been  given  up  for  his  special  use  ; 
one  reserved  as  the  bed  chamber  of  Mehill  and  Earing,  while 
the  remaining  room  constituted  kitchen,  sitting  and  dining 
room  combined. 

To  Mehill  and  Earing,  Zanthon  soon  became  like  the  sun 
shine,  an  additional  source  of  pleasure.  He  often  turned  from 
his  books,  when  the  fire  in  the  evening  was  brightest  on  the 
hearth ;  and  explained  some  difficult  problem  to  the  awe- 
stricken  minds  of  this  good  couple.  However  time  flew  with 
its  accustomed  rapidity.  In  the  peaceful  retreat  assigned  to 
him,  the  periodic  visits  of  his  old  friends  were  the  only  incid 
ents  in  his  life,  outside  the  routine  of  school  business.  Indeed 


THE    APPEOACH    OF    THE    WHIRLWIND         411 

the  boy  was  merging  into  manhood  before  he  seriously  felt  the 
obligation  he  was  under  to  Mr.  Gangpond. 

It  was  during  this  period  he  visited  May's  grave  in  the  old 
house  and  the  fort  near  it ;  but  found  to  his  surprise  that  the 
bodies  of  both  had  been  removed. 

Zanthon  had  resided  about  four  years  with  the  Mehills  and 
was  preparing  to  accept  a  Jposition  in  a  warehouse  from  his 
patron,  when  something  occurred  that  changed  the  entire 
direction  of  his  career.  He  was  then  about  eighteen  years  of 
age. 

One  evening  after  Baring's  return  from  the  business  part  of 
the  town  and  Mehill  from  work,  Zanthon  heard  the  following 
dialogue  pass  between  them. 

"  There's  a  crowd  at  the  corner  to-night,  me  man." 

"  A  crowd  at  the  corner,  Earing  ?  " 

"There  is  that,  Mehill." 

"There  is." 

"  I  would  n't  be  near  'em  en  any  account.  There's  black 
strangers  among  'em." 

"Ah!  ha!  Earing." 

"  Dark  lookin'  min,  Mehill." 

"They  are." 

"  In  the  face  I  mean :  angry  ;  ready  to  give  a  blow." 

"  Yes  ! " 

"  They  were  looking  at  something  on  the  wall." 

"The  wall,  Earing?" 

"  A  paper  on  the  wall.  What  they  seen  made  'em  come 
closer  together." 

"It  did!" 

"  Pushed  'em  among  each  other." 

"Oo!  Oo!  Earing." 

"  The  paper  wants  'em  to  find  the  grandson  of  Merraloon." 

"  Merraloon  ! " 

"  Merraloon  !  Mehill.  Merraloon,  the  chief,  who  was  killed  in 
the  rebellion." 


412  ZANTHON 

"  The  Lord  bless  us  ! "  said  the  man,  in  surprise. 

"  Amen,"  answered  Earing.     The  woman  continued  :  — 

"They'll  give  money  for  him.     A  power  of  money." 

"They  will." 

"  The  full  of  a  bag  of  gold,  they  say,"  Mehill  groaned  and 
smacked  his  lips  in  token  of  ecstasy  at  the  idea. 

"They  don't  know  where  he  is,"  resumed  Earing. 

"They  don't." 

"  Some  say  this ;  and  some  say  that ;  and  some  think  he 
never  lived  at  all." 

"They  do." 

"  No  one  ever  seen  him ;  but  he'll  rise  out  of  the  ground 
when  he  comes." 

"  He  will." 

Earing  lowered  her  voice  and  stood  closer  to  Mehill  as  she 
continued  :  — 

"There  will  be  slates  on  the  houses,  roads  through  the 
swamps  and  long  black  coats  on  the  clergy  under  him." 

Mehill  opened  his  mouth  in  wonder  at  such  a  glorious  pros 
pect  ;  but  was  unab]e  to  utter  a  word  on  account  of  the  tempo 
rary  paralyzation  of  his  organs  of  speech,  seeing  which  the 
woman  continued  :  — 

"  He'll  bury  his  feet  in  the  sand,  so  the  enemy  cannot  follow 
him  He'll  banish  the  fogs,  the  hunger  and  the  cold  ;  and  stop 
the  wild  geese  from  going  to  distant  parts.  He'll  bring  the  re 
bellion  again  to  the  doors  of  the  gentry  !  " 

Mehill's  mute  look  of  amazement  became  fixed,  as  if  he  had 
been  set  up  in  marble.  Whether  he  furtively  entertained  opin 
ions  pro  or  con,  in  reference  to  the  subject  spoken  of  by  Ear 
ing  ;  or  committed  himself  to  the  act  of  dreaming  of  a  time  in 
the  future  when  his  own  millennium  would  admit  of  freedom  of 
speech,  could  not  be  divined,  as  there  was  no  physical  sign 
visible  from  which  an  idea  might  be  deduced.  His  oracle  had 
spoken  and  therefore  the  necessity  for  comment  on  his  part 
was  prevented. 


THE    APPROACH    OF    THE    WHIRLWIND         413 

Before  the  conversation  was  resumed  Zanthon  coming  out  of 
his  rcom  passed  quickly  into  the  street. 

In  the  depths  of  obscurity  there  appeared  an  oracle  for  him 
also.  His  spirit  awoke  at  the  mystic  sound,  as  if  he  had 
been  sleeping  and  was  roused  by  the  discharge  of  cannon  at 
his  door. 

Timidity,  doubt,  mystification,  fled  from  him. 
Like  the  sun  over  the  mountain  he  came  forth  in  the  pride 
of  strength  and  glory  of  power. 

He  realized  the  truth  of  the  political  situation  with  the 
keen  perception  of  one  accustomed  to  reason  on  facts  instead  of 
opinions. 

Heretofore  he  had  been  content  to  read  of  and  investigate  the 
issues  of  the  past:  quarrels,  invasions,  battles,  conquests  and 
all  the  train  of  evils  resulting  from  man's  ambition,  arrogance 
or  desire  to  dominate  over  the  destinies  of  his  fellow-man ;  as 
also  the  questions  pertaining  to  his  own  country  and  people 
without  imagining  for  an  instant  a  possibility  of  war,  on  account 
of  the  want  of  material  to  prosecute  it. 

Hence  when  the  call  for  his  appearance  came  he  was 
astounded  but  ready. 

His  cogitations  now  must  end  in  activity  and  the  strife  of 
war.  It  would  be  idle  on  his  part,  he  thought,  to  oppose  the 
resolution  of  the  patriots  on  the  issue  of  revolution,  merely  be 
cause  his  reason  induced  him  to  believe  they  could  not  be  suc 
cessful  without  an  organized  army  and  a  base  of  supplies. 
Such  opposition  would  only  entail  dishonor  on  the  fame  left  by 
his  ancestors,  at  a  time  when  the  niceties  of  his  action  might 
be  construed  to  indicate  cowardice. 

He  was  the  grandson  of  Merraloon,  and,  therefore,  must  be 
unyielding  to  any  circumstance  favorable  to  peace  with  the 
enemy  of  his  country. 

Up  to  this  period  he  had  guarded  with  scrupulous  care  the 
secret  of  his  identity  as  imposed  on  him  by  his  father. 
No  human  being  knew  his  true  character. 


414  ZANTHON 

Would  he  disregard  the  admonition  of  his  parent,  the  last 
wish  of  a  dying  man,  and  reveal  it  now  ? 

The  pride  of  youth,  the  fearlessness  of  honor,  the  ambition 
of  individuality  made  him  answer  his  own  question  in  the  af 
firmative. 

"  Yes." 

That  answer  neutralized  years  of  Marlband's  researches  in 
quest  of  means  and  ways  to  secure  the  safety  of  his  son  against 
the  consequences  of  political  intrigue. 

With  a  light  step  Zanthon  proceeded  to  the  principal  busi 
ness  street  of  the  town  where  the  corner  referred  to  by  Earing 
was  situated. 

To  a  stranger  there  was  nothing  worthy  of  notice  in  the  ap 
pearance  of  the  place ;  for  the  large  crowd  had  disappeared  ; 
but  he  perceived  that  in  the  space  between  the  sidewalk  and 
the  center  of  the  street  a  number  of  men  were  standing  in  small 
knots,  evidently  discussing  some  question  of  importance. 
These  knots  extended  a  considerable  distance  like  a  picket- 
line  ;  but  their  motionless  attitude  seemed  to  disclaim  any  re 
lationship  with  war. 

He  turned  to  a  placard  on  the  wall  whose  outline  and  con 
tents  could  be  yet  discerned  in  the  twilight.  The  language  of 
this  placard  was  disguised,  in  order,  no  doubt,  to  evade  the 
vigilance  of  the  police  and  save  it  from  being  torn  down  ;  for 
the  agents  of  the  party  in  power  were  alive  to  the  necessity  of 
continued  watchfulness  and  allowed  no  opportunity  to  pass  of 
proving  how  assiduously  they  intended  meeting  every  indica 
tion  of  revolt. 

Zanthon  gleaned  a  few  salient  points  from  what  he  read.  A 
reward  was  offered  for  any  information  of  the  discovery  of  the 
heir  of  Merraloon,  whose  presence  was  desired  in  order  to  settle 
some  dispute  respecting  the  title  to  a  piece  of  land  formerly  oc 
cupied  by  his  father.  From  careful  study  of  all  the  circum 
stances  connected  with  the  family  of  Merraloon  it  had  been 
ascertained  that  there  were  strong  reasons  to  believe  a  grand- 


THE    APPROACH    OF    THE    WHIRLWIND         415 

son  of  the  celebrated  chieftain  was  living  in  the  country,  but 
under  an  assumed  name.  If  this  youth  should  present  himself 
to  the  proper  persons  he  would  hear  something  to  his  advan 
tage. 

"The  proper  persons,"  said  Zanthon,  reflectively,  " are  the 
leaders  of  the  coming  revolution.  No  doubt  I  can  consult  their 
representatives  here." 

It  was  wonderful  how  sharp  appeared  the  turning  from  the 
studious  habits  of  his  youth  to  the  exciting  circumstances  con 
nected  with  the  life  of  a  soldier. 

It  was  not  difficult  to  find  a  person  who  would  be  compe 
tent  to  furnish  him  with  additional  information  on  the  subject  of 
his  thoughts.  His  residence  in  the  town  enabled  him  to  become 
acquainted  with  all  classes  of  its  inhabitants,  either  personally 
or  by  report  ;  the  patriotic  as  well  as  those  willing  to  uphold 
the  cause  of  the  conquerors. 

After  a  little  reflection  he  directed  his  steps  toward  one  of 
the  groups  of  men  on  the  street  above  mentioned,  and  coming 
near  to  it  beckoned  with  his  hand  to  some  person  of  his  ac 
quaintance  there. 

The  man  detached  himself  at  once  from  his  companions 
and  joined  Zanthon. 

He  was  above  the  medium  height,  straight  and  comely  in 
form,  his  dark  complexion  being  intensified  in  shade  by  thick 
black  hair.  The  cheeks  were  lean.  The  lips  thin  and  color 
less,  the  nose  sharp  and  pointed,  the  chin  square,  the  orifice  of 
the  mouth  fairly  horizontal  showing  teeth  white  and  regular. 

Strongly  built  in  proportion  to  his  size  ;  quick  in  his  move 
ments,  always  on  the  alert  to  detect  intrusion,  offensive  or  ag 
gressive,  it  was  evident  there  was  great  capacity  in  him  for  the 
performance  of  daring  deeds  when  called  into  action. 

"Tanders,"  said  Zanthon,  addressing  him  familiarly,  "you 
can  tell  me  all  I  desire  to  know." 

"What  are  your  wishes,  my  dear  boy  ?  "  returned  the  man  in 
a  pleasant  manner. 


416  ZANTHON 

"  Are  the  rumors  of  war  well  founded  ?  " 
"It  is  a  dangerous  subject  to  trifle  with." 

"I  am  quite  serious,  Tanders." 

"  No  one  can  doubt  any  longer  that  we  may  expect  the  most 
alarming  troubles." 

"  You  think  it  time  for  every  man  to  choose  his  side  ?" 

"  Pardon  me,  Zanthon.     I  did  not  say  so." 

"Come,  Tanders,  let  us  understand  each  other.  You  know 
me,  my  circumstances  and  my  sentiments.  I  love  my  coun 
try  ;  I  am  willing  to  fight  for  its  independence.  I  want  to  join 
the  patriots  !  " 

Tanders  extended  his  hand  and  grasped  that  of  Zanthon  t 
Baying  curtly:  — 

"  It  is  better  to  be  a  volunteer  than  a  conscript." 

"Or  a  mercenary,"  rejoined  the  young  man. 

"  Or  a  coward,"  continued  Tanders. 

"But,"  said  he,  "you  must  first  be  inspected." 

"And  then?" 

"  And  then  examined." 

"What  next?" 

"  Enrolled." 

"And  afterwards?" 

"Assigned." 

"Enough." 

"Come.  We  pass  along  that  line  of  men  on  the  street. 
They  will  inspect  you." 

"  What !  the  civilians  in  groups  ?  " 

"  The  same." 

"  Explain  ?  " 

"  They  are  soldiers ;  republicans,  patriots.  Being  with  me 
they  will  understand  you  seek  admission  to  their  ranks." 

"  All  eyes,  no  doubt,  will  be  turned  upon  me." 

"  Nothing  will  be  left  undone  to  make  the  scrutiny  of  your 
person  complete.  It  is  but  just,  as  a  rule,  seeing  how  neces 
sary  it  is  to  observe  the  greatest  caution  in  order  to  prevent  the 


THE    APPROACH    OF    THE    WHIRLWIND        417 

agents  of  the  enemy  from  getting  a  knowledge  of  our  plans  and 
movements." 

Having  made  a  circuit  of  the  line  by  marching  along  it  on 
one  side  of  the  street  and  countermarching  on  the  other,  Tand- 
ers  accompanied  by  Zanthon  entered  a  door  leading  from  the 
sidewalk  into  a  small  office,  such  as  justices  of  the  peace  oc 
cupy  while  holding  court  in  petty  precincts  of  cities. 

"Your  inspection  is  over  and  we  will  now  await  the  report," 
said  Tanders  as  he  lighted  a  lamp  and  motioned  Zanthon  to  a 
seat  near  him. 

Presently  two  men  entered  the  apartment. 

One  of  these  men  had  a  commanding  appearance  with  long 
features  and  full  beard.  His  manner  was  grave  and  methodi 
cal.  The  look  of  his  eye  was  not  prepossessing  nor  the  pallor 
overspreading  his  countenance.  If  rightly  interpreted  they  in 
dicated  severity  in  his  character,  or  rigid  adhesion  to  set  pur 
poses.  If  he  had  nursed  a  lofty  air  he  would  be  imperious  ; 
but  he  had  only  sufficient  resolution  to  evoke  the  cruelty  in 
herent  in  human  nature  and  practice  it  sometimes  without 
regret.  His  age  must  have  been,  then,  about  forty-five  years. 

Anyone  acquainted  with  military  men  would  conclude  he 
was  a  good  disciplinarian. 

Tanders  greeted  him  by  name  : 

l<  Hordance,"  and  he  was  not  unknown  to  Zanthon. 

The  individual  accompanying  him  could  not  boast  much  of 
either  stature  or  corpulency.  A  small  man  with  a  clerical 
air ;  due  probably  to  a  long  black  coat,  which  he  wore  but 
toned  up  in  front,  as  well  as  on  account  of  his  gait  and  method 
of  speaking.  He  seemed  gifted  with  a  fine  flow  of  speech,  a 
mild  temper  and  a  quick  perception. 

He  had  a  dark  complexion,  black  hair,  thin  colorless  face, 
long  nose,  his  lips  and  chin  being  covered  with  a  moustache 
and  full  beard.  No  doubt  he  was  forty  years  of  age. 

"  How  is  it,  Taffies  ?"  inquired  Tariders  addressing  him. 

"Satisfactory,"  answered  the  new  comer. 

ZANTHON    27 


418  ZANTHON 

Tanders  turning  to  Hordance,  said  :  — 

"  Proceed." 

Thus  reminded  Hordance  drew  from  his  breast  pocket  a 
paper  from  which  he  read  the  following  queries  to  Zanthon, 
recording  the  answer  in  each  case  as  he  received  it: 

"  For  what  purpose  have  you  come  here  ?  " 

"  I  desire  to  join  the  ranks  of  my  patriotic  countrymen." 

"  Do  you  know  what  these  patriots  seek  ?  " 

"The  independence  of  their  country." 

"  Give  your  views  on  the  nature  of  independence  ?  " 

"  A  government  of  the  people  by  the  people  which  guarantees 
equal  rights  to  all  citizens  within  its  jurisdiction,  protects  them 
from  violence  and  intrigue,  and  fosters  industry  for  their 
benefit." 

"  What  is  this  form  of  government  called  ?  " 

"  Republican/' 

1  'To  what  extent  will  you  endeavor  to  supersede  the  mon 
archy  by  the  republic  ?  " 

"  With  all  my  powers." 

"  What  punishment  should  be  meted  out  to  him  who  having 
engaged  to  act  with  his  comrades  for  the  emancipation  of  his 
country  betrays  them  to  the  enemy  ?  " 

"  Death  ! " 

There  was  a  pause. 

"  Enroll  him,"  resumed  Tanders  to  Taffies. 

"  What  is  the  full  name  ?  "  inquired  the  latter. 

"  Zanthon,"  replied  the  youth. 

The  men  looked  puzzled.  Taffies,  however,  recorded  the 
name  in  a  small  book  which  he  carried  with  him  saying  as  he 
did  so :  — 

"  Variety  is  one  of  the  greatest  laws  in  nature  ;  your  parents 
must  have  been  people  of  knowledge  to  have  observed  it  in  this 
manner." 

Zanthon  made  no  reply  and  Tanders  continuing  said  :  — 


THE    APPROACH    OF    THE    WHIRLWIND        419 

"  We  are  now  engaged  in  filling  a  regiment  of  which  your 
humble  servant,  Jack  Tanders,  is  Colonel.  This  grave  gentle 
man,  Bruce  Hordance,  is  Lieutenant-Colonel  and  Luke  Taffies, 
Adjutant.  I  think  my  good  Zanthon,  we  will  make  you, 
Major." 

"  A   very  suitable  young  man  for  the  place,"  said  Hordance. 

"  I  commend  your  taste,  Colonel,"  said  Taffies,  <k  our  field 
and  staff  will  make  a  fair  showing,  whatever  may  be  said  of 
the  rank  and  file." 

Tanders  smiled,  but  made  no  comment  on  this  remark. 

"  We  may  as  well  lead  you  into  the  knowledge  of  a  few 
secrets  regarding  the  regiment  at  once,"  resumed  Taffies,  glanc 
ing  at  the  others,  "  so  as  to  prevent  you  asking  unnecessary 
questions  when  you  come  to  meet  it  on  parade.  It  is  designed 
to  distinguish  itself  during  the  approaching  campaign." 

"  That  fact  is  self-evident,"  returned  Zanthon  pleasantly. 

"It  will  be  known  as  the  Crowfoot  Regiment." 

"  A  grave  name  indeed  ;  but.  euphonious." 

"  Excepting  officers  of  the  field  and  staff  every  mother's  son 
in  it,  or  who  may  hereafter  gain  admittance  to  its  ranks,  must 
wear  the  mark  of  a  crow's  foot,  in  a  conspicuous  place  on  his 
person." 

"That  is  a  singular  arrangement." 

"  It  is  a  war  sign,  figuratively  speaking  ;  a  sign  of  age. 
Veterans  all  of  some  kind  ;  desperate  tramps,  hoary-headed  tin 
kers  who  have  kept  public  gatherings  in  fear  during  a  score  of 
years,  reformed  thugs,  backsliders  evading  the  vigilance  of  the 
law,  men  w.ho  escaped  the  gallows  by  a  hair's  breadth.  Pugi 
lists,  circus-clowns,  spendthrifts  without  money,  the  black 
sheep  of  families  in  the  district  and  prodigal  sons  from  all 
quarters.  Men  of  large  stature  and  long  necks.  The  high 
cheek-boned  and  those  with  contorted  features.  The  squint- 
eyed,  the  bow-legged  and  many  others  that  must  be  seen  to 
be  appreciated." 

"  The  enumeration  of  itself  is  sufficient  to  inspire  terror." 


420  ZANTHON 

"  We  hope  so.  The  idea  of  classifying  men  in  this  way  is 
not  without  merit.  In  cases  of  great  emergency  a  commanding 
general  could  easily  carry  or  defend  a  particular  point,  if  fully 
conversant  with  the  character  of  his  men." 

"You  are  determined,  I  presume  to  permit  the  Crowfoot 
Regiment  to  engage  in  some  hard  fighting  ?  " 

"  Assuredly.  Wherever  the  smoke  of  battle  is  thickest  there 
it  may  be  found. 

If  there  be  a  breach  to  enter  or  a  retreat  to  cover  the  men 
of  the  Crowfoot  Regiment  will  be  expected  to  perform  that 
duty. 

It  is  on  the  lists  to  deploy  in  skirmish  line  before  the  main 
body  of  the  Brigade  of  which  it  is  a  part,  in  the  first  encounter 
with  the  enemy. 

If  found  neqessary  it  will  lead  the  forlorn  hope,  the  storm 
ing  party,  the  night  attack  and  the  flank  movement  in  great 
engagements." 

"  What  will  be  its  strength,  in  active  service  ?  " 

"  About  twelve  hundred  all  told." 

"  How  many  may  be  expected  to  survive  the  first  year  of  the 
war  ?  " 

Taffies  did  not  answer,  but  his  look  of  grim  inquiry  at  Tan- 
ders  and  Hordance  assured  Zanthon  that  the  survivors  could 
be  easily  counted. 

As  other  duties  with  the  regiment  demanded  the  attention 
of  the  Lieutenant-Colonel  and  the  Adjutant  before  bedtime, 
these  officers  arose  to  depart,  but  each  in  turn  grasped  the 
hand  of  the  young  Major  and  congratulated  him  on  his 
appointment. 

After  they  had  left  Zanthon  said  to  Tanders  :  — 

"  What  is  the  real  significance  of  the  placard  respecting  the 
heir  of  Merraloon  ?  " 

"  If  such  a  person  exists  it  is  calculated  that  his  presence 
will  strengthen  our  cause  considerably." 

"  Then  it  is  for  war  purposes  only  that  he  is  sought  ?  " 


THE    APPROACH    OF    THE    WHIELWIND         421 

"  For  the  most  part.  Every  item  in  our  favor  is  so  much 
gained.  At  least  he  would  count  one.  If  not  fitted  for  the 
field  he  might  be  utilized  in  the  council.  The  memory  of  his 
grandfather's  deeds  will,  doubless,  exercise  a  salutary  influence 
on  many  of  our  people,  and  induce  others  to  assist  our  efforts 
towards  political  freedom." 

"  Certain  facts  have  come  to  my  knowledge  in  regard  to  the 
subject  which  I  would  like  to  disclose  to  the  persons  inter 
ested." 

"  We  are  all  concerned  about  it,  of  course  ;  but  the  Execu 
tive  Council  is  the  party  for  which  the  information  is  desired. 
As  your  appointment  in  the  regiment  must  be  confirmed  by 
the  general  commanding  in  the  province  and  your  commission 
issued  by  the  Council,  I  will  give  you  an  introductory  letter  to 
thatv  body  at  once  so  as  to  enable  you  to  make  the  statement  we 
speak  of  before  it." 

"  Thanks,  but  tell  me  further  where  is  the  Executive  Council 
located  ? " 

Tanders  bent  over  and  whispered  something  in  Zanthon's  ear 
to  which  the  latter  responded  :  — 

"  Well  !  well  !  that  is  a  surprise.  Now  continue  your 
information.  What  is  the  rank  of  the  provincial  general  ?  " 

"  He  is  a  Major-General." 

"  How  many  brigades  will  the  province  muster  ?  " 

"  Eight  to  begin  with,  calculating  six  regiments  to  a  brigade." 

"  Other  provinces,  no  doubt,  are  similarly  organized  ?  " 

"  I  believe  so." 

"  I  presume  you  are  acquainted  with  the  number  of  pro 
vinces  in  the  entire  country  ?  " 

"  Why  yes.     Everybody  knows  that." 

"  The  strength  of  our  army  can  be,  therefore,  easily  esti 
mated." 

"  There  is  no  lack  of  men,  but  war  material  is  scarce.  The 
expenses  of  an  army  are  enormous." 

"  How  shall  we  meet  them  ?  " 


422  ZANTHON 

"The  best  way  we  can.  Necessity  will  make  us  perform, 
perhaps,  many  things  which  otherwise  would  never  be  thought 
of.  The  product  of  the  country  must  be  retained  and  pressed 
into  service." 

"  You  will  pay  for  it,  of  course  ?  " 

"  Yes.  Our  idea,  in  this  connection  is  to  institute  and  carry 
on  a  legitimate  warfare." 

"  Where  will  the  money  be  procured  ?  " 

"  Where  all  governments  find  it  in  contributions,  taxes,  bonds, 
and  scrip. 

We  must  first  establish  a  credit  by  means  of  success,  and 
that  is  what  we  will  now  attempt  to  do." 

"  Have  you  made  any  arrangement  about  clothing  ?  " 

"  To  be  sure.  Every  man  in  the  regiment  has  provided  for 
himself  a  uniform  pants  and  the  tunics  are  making,  so  th»t  in  a 
short  time  we  can  turn  out  at  a  moment's  notice.  We 
encountered  some  trouble  in  the  selection  of  a  uniform  hat,  as 
we  could  not  procure  the  shako  ;  but  finally  it  was  determined 
to  adopt  the  soft  felt  or  campaign  hat,  until  a  better  pattern 
can  be  found." 

"  What  is  the  color  of  the  uniform  tunic  ?  " 

"  Bottle  green  with  red  facing  for  artillery,  gold  or  bronze 
for  cavalry  and  blue  for  infantry.  Ours  of  course  will  be  blue." 

"  Excellent.     Now  tell  me  where  are  the  arms  stored  ?  " 

Tanders  looked  up  quickly  for  an  instant  while  saying  :  — 

"  If  we  had  arms  and  storage  sufficient  for  our  requirements 
the  enemy  could  not  hold  this  country  twenty-four  hours. 
Their  rules  make  it  criminal  to  carry  or  possess  arms  on  any 
pretense  whatsoever.  Our  friends  and  agents  are  now  engaged 
in  making  the  necessary  provision  ;  but  with  what  success  I 
am  unable  to  say.  There  is  one  thing  certain,  however,  the 
Crowfoot  Regiment  will  be  fully  equipped  the  hour  the  drums 
beat  the  long  roll  to  prepare  it  for  action." 

Zanthon  vacated  his  seat  at  this  juncture  in  order  to  go 
home. 


THE    APPROACH    OF    THE    WHIRLWIND 


423 


"  Give  me  the  letter.  I  leave  town  to-morrow  afternoon,"  he 
said.  "In  the  morning  I  will  meet  my  patron,  Mr.  Gangpond, 
and  inform  him  of  my  departure.  You  shall  hear  from  me." 

Tanders  wrote  a  few  lines  on  a  slip  of  paper,  folded  it  and 
gave  it  to  Zanthon.  Then  the  newly  made  friends  shook  hands 
and  parted. 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

OPPOSING  FORCES. 

1  I  \HE  twilight  had  disappeared  when  Zanthon  emerged  into 
-**  the  street  after  his  interview  with  Colonel  Tanders. 

It  was  springtime. 

The  air  was  no  longer  keen  or  blustering,  but  mild  and  sweet,  as 
if  it  belonged  to  the  Orient  and  had  wandered  imperceptibly  to 
this  distant  land,  where  the  perfume  of  early  flowers  gave  it  a 
welcome  in  harmony  with  its  beauty. 

Many  a  time  in  the  past  had  Zanthon  sauntered  here,  at  this 
hour,  through  crowds  of  citizens  conversing  pleasantly  with 
each  other  ;  but  now  the  thoroughfare  was  deserted.  Intuitively 
he  divined  the  cause. 

The  men  planning  warfare,  the  women  either  assisting  them, 
or  terrorized  ;  the  agents  of  the  enemy  inside  of  barred  doors, 
the  wind  only  remained  in  the  street.  It  came  as  if  laden  with 
grief,  not  vigorously,  but  with  little  sound,  like  mysterious 
whispers  trying  to  tell  the  young  man  how  sad  was  the  condi 
tion  of  his  country,  and  warning  him  of  the  advent  of  future 
danger.  There  was  a  charm  in  this  dreadful  substitution  of 
spirit  for  human  life  ;  a  fascination  filling  the  soul  of  the 
observer  with  awe,  as  if  he  had  been  dragged  to  the  brink  of 
earth's  domain  to  look  into  the  immense  chasm  of  eternity  ! 

Under  this  spell  he  sought  repose  in  the  domicile  which  here 
tofore  had  been  his  humble  home,  and  dreamed  of  cavalry 
charges,  forced  marches  and  the  bursting  of  shells  among  the 
enemy's  lines. 

(424) 


OPPOSING    FORCES  425 

He  was  astir  early  the  next  day.  Mehill  went  to  labor  in 
the  fields  as  usual,  and  Earing  to  ply  her  traffic  on  the  road 
unconscious  of  any  change  in  the  times  or  fear  of  disturbance, 
thus  leaving  him  alone  at  the  breakfast  table. 

He  had  arranged  with  himself  to  leave  the  place  without 
informing  anyone  of  his  exact  destination  excepting  Tanders, 
after  weighing  everything  seriously  that  related  to  the  subject. 

His  accounts  were  clear  ;  that  is  to  say,  there  were  no  debts 
to  liquidate.  During  the  past  two  years  he  had  earned  some 
money  by  keeping  books  for  a  merchant  three  evenings  in  the 
week  and  writing  for  Mr.  Gangpond  every  Saturday  afternoon. 

By  this  means  his  patron  was-  relieved  of  any  expenses  on 
his  account.  Besides  Zanthon's  accuracy  as  well  as  honesty 
were  repaying  Mr.  Gangpond  for  all  he  had  advanced  him  in 
the  first  instance. 

Nor  were  other  person's,  well  known  to  the  reader,  forgotten. 

Big  Nancy  was  frequently  made  happy  by  donations  of  money 
from  Zanthon's  purse.  For  old  Jemmy  he  purchased  a  new 
overcoat,  and  Mrs.  Figbit  was  obliged  to  accept  presents  from 
him  once  a  year  during  the  Christmas  holidays. 

In  his  room  there  were  but  few  personal  effects,  and  even 
these  did  not  possess  but  little  value.  A  square  box  about 
as  large  as  a  Saratoga  trunk  contained  all,  with  the  excep 
tion  of  his  books  which  appeared  on  two  shelves  near  the 
window. 

The  new  silk  hat  which  he  had  purchased  recently  he  took 
from  a  compartment  of  the  box,  placed  it  on  the  table,  and 
under  the  band  of  it  inserted  a  slip  of  paper  with  these  words, 
"For  Mehill."  Leaving  the  key  in  the  box  and  everything 
undisturbed  as  on  all  other  occasions,  he  stepped  lightly  through 
the  house  and  into  the  street,  securing  the  door  behind  him  as 
was  customary  with  the  inmates. 

Then  he  proceeded  to  interview  Mr.  Gangpond. 

He  found  that  gentleman  in  his  house  in  a  suite  of  rooms 
fronting  the  east  where  the  morning  sun  was  liberally  distrib- 


426  ZANTHON 

uted  among  easy  chairs,  ornamental  tables,  books,  pictures  and 
other  evidences  of  comfort. 

Mr.  Gangpond,  whom  we  have  not  yet  fully  described,  was 
one  of  that  class  of  men  who  live  long  because  they  live  well. 

At  peace  with  the  world  he  acquired  peace  for  himself  almost 
without  an  effort. 

He  did  not  love  seclusion  or  the  meandering  through  country 
lanes  in  search  of  a  poet's  genius,  but  to  meet  his  old  friends 
in  the  largest  crowd  available  and  talk  lustily  with  them  on 
the  nonsense  of  the  times,  as  well  as  business. 

New  principles  were  .abhorrent  to  him.  The  knowledge  of 
his  day,  whatever  it  might  be,  was  the  eternal  order  of  things, 
he  thought. 

While  yet  quite  young  he  married,  assisted  to  raise  six  chil 
dren,  and  saw  them  severally  united  in  wedlock,  comfortably 
housed  and  provided  with  all  the  requirements  of  life.  Now  he 
was  alone,  attended  only  by  servants,  his  wife  having  died,  but 
hale  and  hearty  like  a  mammoth  tree  that  survives  the  wreck 
of  its  fellows  of  the  forest,  and  upon  whose  branches  can  still 
be  detected  the  evidence  of  pristine  verdure.  The  steel  gray 
hair  was  becoming  white ;  but  the  features  were  yet  full,  the 
forehead  smooth,  the  eyes  bright  and  the  frame  erect. 

On  the  occasion  of  Zanthon's  entrance,  Mr.  Gangpond  noticed 
instantly  a  change  in  the  young  man's  manner  indicative  of 
trouble. 

"  Has  the  revolution  smarted  ?  "  he  said  looking  up. 

u  I  am  not  aware  of  it,  but  believe  the  time  for  its  appearance 
to  be  near  at  hand." 

"  My  dear  boy,  don't  give  way  to  sensational  rumors.  There 
is  nothing  in  them.  I  recollect  very  well  how  I  used  to  be 
excited  over  similar  reports  when  I  was  a  young  man.  Imag 
ination  carries  people  a  long  distance." 

"  Then  you  think  there  will  be  no  disturbances  ?  " 

"  There  may  be,  but  they  will  prove  unfortunate  for  the  peo 
ple." 


OPPOSING    FOECES  427 

"  Have  you  no  regard  for  men's  rights  ?  " 

"More  than  many  professional  politicians." 

"  The  efforts  of  revolutionary  parties  elsewhere  in  the  past 
have  not  been  always  unsuccessful." 

"  True  ;  because  the  conditions  were  different.  The  people 
here  have  not  enough  strength  to  support  their  efforts.  See 
what  the  government  can  achieve.  Its  regular  troops  in  this 
country  number,  at  least,  seventy-five  thousand  men  stationed 
at  the  best  strategic  points  the  place  can  afford.  It  has 
a  special  garrison  of  twenty-five  thousand  men  equipped  as 
rifles  distributed  in  small  squads  through  the  length  and  breadth 
of  the  land.  These  squads  have  each  a  barrack  built  of  stone 
and  mortar  sufficient  to  stand  a  siege  for  weeks  at  a  time, 
unless  assaulted  by  heavy  guns.  It  could  double  the  numbers 
above,  mentioned  in  forty-eight  hours  from  outside  garrisons. 
The  militia  forces  under  it  are  enormous.  It  has  a  fleet  of  war 
ships  at  the  south  and  another  at  the  north  guarding  the  coast 
line.  It  holds  the  capital  and  every  place  of  importance  that 
could  be  named.  There  is  money  at  its  command,  provisions 
for  the  soldiers  and  war  material  almost  without  limit.  What 
chances  could  a  revolutionary  party  have  against  such  odds  ?  " 

"They  have  a  good  cause  to  inspire  them  with  energy.  The 
justice-loving  people  of  the  world  will  commend  their  endeavors. 
Genius  shall  invoke  aid  and  procure  it,  where  otherwise  it  would 
be  inaccessible.  Unity  of  purpose  persisted  in,  will  gain  more 
favorable  results  than  great  numbers  of  soldiers  whom  time 
must  soon  destroy  or  circumstances  scatter." 

u  You  are  clever  Zanthon.  I  delight  to  hear  you  speak  ;  and 
so  well,  too." 

"  The  patriots  may  be  overpowered  but  their  action  will  ad 
vance  their  country's  interests  towards  good,  a  century  beyond 
where  they  found  them." 

"  I  like  that.  I  believe  you  boy  ;  but  you  see  how  many 
poor  men  must  suffer  before  they  can  accomplish  so  much." 

"  Every  generation  cannot  be  a  conqueror.     It  is  enough  if 


428  ZANTHON 

each  perform  a  part  until  all  be  completed  which  was  desir 
able  ;  and  as  for  suffering  it  is  inevitable  in  such  cases. 

"  We  must  part,  Mr.  Gangpond." 

"  What  is  that  ?  " 

"  I  am  going  to  another  part  of  the  country." 

"  Nonsense,  Zanthon  ;  nonsense  !  " 

"  It  is  true." 

"  And  you  so  young,  so  tender,  so  considerate  for  others  ;  to 
expose  yourself  to  the  rough  usage  of  strangers  and  ruin  your 
future  prospects  ;  Oh  no  !  Your  enthusiasm* I  believe,  carries 
you  recklessly  into  the  revolution.  It  is  not  suitable  dear  boy. 
Let  rude  men  fight  if  we  must  have  battles.  Besides  you  are 
under  age." 

"Good-bye." 

"  Don't  go  my  boy.  Stay  with  me  altogether.  You  are  like 
a  second  son  in  my  affections.  Part  of  my  fortune  will  revert 
to  you  when  I  am  dead.  Without  your  presence  I  will  be 
desolate ! " 

Before  the  words  of  the  paragraph  terminated  Zanthon  was 
gone. 

His  footsteps  were  heard  for  an  instant  outside  the  door ;  then 
the  sounds  died  away  ;  for  the  silence  folded  them  up  in  its 
embrace.  The  world's  reality,  in  all  its  stern  phases,  was  be 
fore  him.  Peace,  contentment,  fortune  and  friendship  were 
abandoned  ;  not  without  pangs  of  regret ;  but  because  the 
greater  principle,  patriotism,  demanded  his  services. 

It  was  in  the  season  of  youth,  when  love  of  country  is  held 
sacred  and  pure  before  being  degraded  by  mercenary  motives  ; 
or,  lessened  in  value  on  account  of  the  acquisition  of  the  knowl 
edge  of  mankind  seen  through  the  smallness  of  its  designs, 
like  crystal  water  issuing  from  its  cavernous  bed  in  the  moun 
tain,  before  it  is  sullied  by  the  soil  of  the  plain  ;  like  the  foliage 
of  the  trees,  in  spring,  before  it  has  been  seared  by  exposure  to 
summer  suns ;  like  the  snowflake  in  mid-air,  before  suffering 
contact  with  the  dull  dark  earth ;  like  the  sentimental  dream 


OPPOSING    FORCES  429 

i 

of  a  maiden  before  her  confidence  in  her  lover  is  rudely  broken 
by  acquaintance  with  his  worthlessness. 
The  fire  of  this  patriotism  filled  his  soul. 
No  sacrifice  was  considered  too  great  to  be  offered  at  its 
shrine. 

The  land  on  whose  bosom  he  had  first  seen  the  sunshine  ; 
whose  smiles  had  filled  his  youthful  years  with  delight,  not 
withstanding  the  cruelty  perpetrated  against  him  by  human 
beings  ;  where  genial  atmosphere  supplied  a  place  of  luxuries  ; 
this  home  among  the  billows  of  western  seas,  was  desecrated 
by  the  presence  and  unjust  rule  of  others. 

lie  could  hear  its  complaint  in  the  low  murmuring  of  the 
streams;  and  the  long  deep  moaning  of  the  wind  through  the 
woods. 

To  his  vision  the  hills  wore  a  meek  aspect  and  the  valleys 
seemed  intent  on  concealing  their  beauty  from  the  strangers, 
as  if  acting  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  of  the  natives. 

As  instructed  by  Tanders,  Zanthon  directed  his  steps  to  the 
place  where  the  Executive  Council  of  the  revolutionary  party 
held  its  session. 

What  time  the  journey  occupied,  none  knew.     It  is  probable 
he   made  no  mental  record  of  it  himself,  so  busy   were  his 
thoughts  with  the  anticipated  struggle. 
To  inconveniences  he  paid  no  attention. 
His  weariness  afoot  was  sometimes  relieved  by  a  ride  in  a 
country  wagon,  or  behind  a  peasant  on  horseback. 

When  he  ate  it  was  hastily  ;  and  for  drink  he  imbibed  noth. 
ing  but  water. 

Arriving  at  his  destination  he  found  himself  in  a  city  of 
considerable  magnitude. 

After  the   preliminary   circumlocution    attending   his   first 
appearance   among  Tander's  political  co-mates  had  been  ex 
hausted,  he  was  conducted  through  devious  passages  ;  up  wind 
ing   stairways  and  across  open  rooms  of  a  large  building  de-  - 
voted   to   business  purposes  ;  and   finally  into  a   rectangular 


430  ZANTHON 

apartment  resembling  a  public  hall.  This  was  the  secret 
chamber  where  the  Executive  Council  met. 

There  was  a  table  of  heavy  dark  oak  in  the  center  ;  and  a 
number  of  chairs  with  high  backs  carved  fantastically,  arranged 
for  the  accommodation  of  members  of  the  Council  both  at  the 
board  and  along  the  walls  of  the  chamber. 

The  six  chairs  involving  the  space  around  the  head  of  the 
table  had  been  upholstered  in  different  colors. 

For  the  President  of  the  Council,  purple. 

For  him  who  held  the  portfolio  of  state,  blue  ;  of  war, 
red  ;  the  navy,  green  ;  finance,  yellow  and  foreign  relations , 
white. 

The  Council  had  absolute  jurisdiction  in  all  things  pertain 
ing  to  the  country  until  a  representative  body  could  be  elected, 
after  the  defeat  of  the  enemy.  Its  means  of  operations  were 
so  multifarious  that  it  would  be  foreign  to  a  work  of  this  class 
to  make  any  attempt  at  even  a  general  outline  of  them. 

The  Council  was  in  session  when  Zanthon  made  his  appear 
ance.  Besides  the  six  members  already  mentioned  there  were 
four  representatives  of  large  bodies  of  the  race  in  other  coun 
tries  who  had  promised  substantial  aid  during  the  war  and 
claimed  joint  control  with  the  home  delegation. 

Zanthon's  guide  advancing,  said  to  the  President  :  — 

"  This  is  the  person  accredited  by  Colonel  Tanders." 

The  man  in  the  purple  chair  raised  his  head  slightly  and 
motioned  Zanthon  to  come  forward. 

"  What  business  have  you  with  the  Council  ?  "  he  said  in  a 
mild  voice. 

"  I  come  in  response  to  a  call  for  the  production  of  the  grand 
son  of  Merraloon  ;  the  deceased  chief  of  revolutionary  fame." 

"  Well  ?  " 

"  I  am  he." 

"You?" 

"Yes." 

"Can  you  adduce  proof?  " 


OPPOSING    FOECES  431 

"  My  father,  the  son  of  Merraloon,  instructed  me  in  the 
family  history.  He  was  forced  to  conceal  himself  in  a  poor 
country  district  under  the  name  of  Marlband." 

"  Is  there  nothing  but  your  own  words  to  substantiate  this  ? 
Are  there  no  other  persons  to  testify  in  the  case  ?  " 

"No." 

"  Explain." 

"  We  suffered  in  the  famine.  It  was  night  when  alone  with 
him  I  entered  a  cave,  where  he  died  and  from  which  I  escaped. 
No  one  saw  the  entrance  or  the  exit.  He  surrounded  me  with 
such  restrictions  as  made  it  impossible  for  me  to  be  recognized. 
I  adopted  the  name  of  Zanthon  at  his  suggestion  the  better  to 
carry  out  his  wishes." 

"  What  object  had  he  in  view  in  changing  your  name  ?  " 

"  So  far  as  I  can  judge  it  was  in  order  that  I  might  pursue 
civil  avocations  and  avoid  military  service  ;  as  well  as  to  re 
move  the  political  disability  which  my  relationship  with  Merra 
loon  would  entail." 

"  It  is  strange  that  he  would  do  this,  and  he  the  son  of  a 
chief." 

"  He  was  devoted  to  the  study  of  abstruse  science,  regarding 
it  as  being  greater  than  the  profession  of  arms." 

The  members  of  the  Council  looked  up  suddenly  at  each 
other,  as  if  about  to  speak,  but  relapsed  into  a  grave  mood  as 
before. 

The  President  continued  : 

"Do  you  desire  to  express  your  own  individual  prefer 
ences  ?  " 

"I  wish  to  offer  my  services  to  the  Republic  in  the  hour  of 
need." 

A  murmur  of  applause  was  heard  in  the  apartment. 

"  Besides  in  deference  to  the  memory  of  my  father  I  will  re 
tain  the  name  of-  Zanthon  ;  but  it  may  be  stated  by  proclama 
tion  or  otherwise  that  the  grandson  of  Merraloon  will  take  the 
field.  In  furtherance  of  this  idea  I  am  disposed  to  serve  with 


432  ZANTHOX 

Colonel  Tander's  regiment  as  Major,  to  which  rank  he  has  been 
kind  enough  to  promote  me,  subject  to  the  approval  of  your 
Council." 

The  President  seemed  pleased  with  this  statement.  He 
motioned  Zanthon  to  a  seat  near  the  sidewall  and  taking  up 
the  end  of  a  tube  which  hung  at  the  head  of  the  table  sent  a 
signal  through  it.  In  response  to  this  summons  a  man  stood 
an  instant  in  the  doorway  before  entering. 

A  certain  gracefulness  of  motion  made  him  remarkable.  A 
small  stature,  square  shoulders  and  strongly  built  frame,  indi 
cated  capacity  for  physical  exertion.  The  gray  eyes  sparkling 
with  intelligence  completed  a  picture  with  which  the  reader 
must  be  acquainted.  Yes,  this  man,  once  seen,  would  be  easily 
recognized  :  it  was  Ribbonson,  now  active  in  revolutionary 
work. 

"I  believe  it  was  you  that  collected  the  data  concerning 
Merraloon,"  said  the  President,  after  Ribbonson  presented  him 
self. 

"  Yes,  Mr.  President." 

"  State  briefly  the  principal  items  of  information  which  you 
were  enabled  to  gather  on  the  occasion  ?  " 

"  I  found  that  the  man  called  Marlband,  living  near  the  vil 
lage  of  Footford,  in  the  province  of  Liebadthore,  was  the  son  of 
Merraloon.  The  means  by  which  I  discovered  this  were  acci 
dental  but  conclusive.  The  information  was  confided  to  me  by 
a  dying  man  who  was  satisfied  of  my  integrity.  He  said  Marl- 
band  was  known  to  him  both  before  and  after  his  first  appear 
ance  at  Footford,  as  son  of  the  chief  and  as  a  peasant.  Every 
account  following  this  one  tallied  with  it." 

In  reply  to  further  questions  Ribbonson  continued  :  — 

"I  first  heard  a  description  of  Marlband  from  a  lackey 
named  Antony  Firfag.  So  remarkable  did  it  appear  to  me, 
that  I  was  induced  to  investigate  further  and  was  rewarded  by 
success  at  last. 


OPPOSING    FORCES  433 

From  other  persons  who  had  resided  at  Footford  I  learned 
that  Marlband  raised  two  sons,  one  of  whom  died  during  the 
famine  ;  but  of  the  other  there  was  no  trace.  I  searched  every 
place  in  the  vicinity  of  the  village  ;  examined  a  number  of  per 
sons  who  formerly  saw  the  boy  but  all  to  no  purpose.  Therefore 
I  concluded  that  the  other  son  also  was  dead." 

"  He  is  here,"  said  the  President,  pointing  to  Zanthon. 

Ribbonson  opened  his  mouth  in  wonder  and  stood  staring  at 
the  young  man  as  if  petrified. 

"There  is  some  doubt  as  to  his  identity,"  continued  the 
President  in  a  low  tone  of  voice. 

"We  can  easily  relieve  all  doubts  on  that  score,"  said  Rib 
bonson. 

Then  advancing  to  the  table  he  drew  from  a  large  drawer  in 
it,  a  picture  of  Merraloon  and  carrying  this  to  the  place  where 
Zanthon  sat  held  it  against  the  wall,  so  that  the  two  were  side 
by  side. 

"  See  for  yourselves  !  "  he  said. 

An  exclamation  of  surprise  burst  from  the  members  of  the 
Council. 

"  The  resemblance  is  most  remarkable,"  said  the  President. 

Then  instructed  by  Ribbonson,  he  directed  Zanthon  to  come 
forward  : 

"  What  name  were  you  known  by,  before  you  were  called 
Zanthon  ?  "  he  said. 

"Clare." 

"  And  your  sisters  ?  " 

"  Amby,  May  and  Valine." 

"  It  is  sufficient.  I  congratulate  you  on  your  patriotism  and 
assure  you  we  shall  approve  your  claim  to  the  name  and  posi 
tion  occupied  by  Merraloon  if  ever  you  desire  to  make  one." 

Zanthon  thanked  the  Council  in  appropriate  terms. 

"  In  addition  to  the  rank  of  Major  in  Colonel  Tander's  regi 
ment  which  you  desire  to  hold,  we  will  confer  on  you  the  gov 
ernorship  of  the  province  of  Liebadthore  where  we  expect  the 

ZAKTHON    "3 


434  ZANTHON 

enemy  to  make  his  first  stand.  In  other  Words,  we  will  begin 
the  war  there  ! 

It  will  be  your  duty  to  assist  the  forces  in  the  field  by  all 
means  available  such  as  providing  them  with  provisions,  cloth 
ing,  horses,  men  and  other  material  as  may  be  deemed  neces 
sary.  You  will  be  responsible  to  no  one  but  this  Council  for 
your  official  acts,  until  the  people  choose  representatives  for 
their  future  government ;  and  we  will  rely  on  your  honor, 
honesty  and  good  disposition  to  conduct  the  affairs  of  the  in 
fant  Republic  in  a  just  and  statesmanlike  manner/' 

Other  instructions  being  in  order  for  the  new  Governor  be 
fore  his  departure,  Zanthon  was  accommodated  with  a  seat  near 
the  President's  chair  and  Ribbonson  withdrew. 

"  We  will  instruct  the  leaders  in  the  province  in  regard  to 
your  appointment ;  "  resumed  the  President,  "  so  that  you  will 
encounter  no  difficulty  with  them  on  your  arrival." 

"  Can  you  give  me  any  idea  about  resources  ?  " 

"Yes;  issue  a  proclamation  to  the  effect  that  all  persons 
within  the  province  found  aiding,  sympathizing,  or  protecting 
the  enemy,  or  declaring  in  favor  of  his  future  rule  shall  forfeit 
their  right  to  their  real  and  personal  property  and  the  same 
may  be  seized  for  the  benefit  of  the  Republic. 

This  will  give  you  a  large  supply  of  stock,  money,  provisions 
and  land,  when  the  war  is  in  progress,  for  there  are  many 
alien  property-owners  in  Liebadthore  who  are  staunch  adher 
ents  to  the  monarchical  cause. 

In  the  next  place,  employ  forces  of  men  to  carry  out  your  in 
structions.  Establish  recruiting  and  supply  depots.  Organize 
wagon  trains.  Send  parties  out  to  collect  horses  for  the  army  ; 
and  if  possible  start  a  gun  factory," 

Zanthon  could  not  avoid  seeing  the  similarity  between  these 
details  and  the  instructions  given  by  Mony  for  the  protection  of 
the  Flippingtons,  and  wondered  why,  in  all  stages  of  life,  so 
much  is  expected  from  one  individual. 

The  President  continued  :  — 


OPPOSING    FORCES  435 

"We  will  place  at  your  disposal  a  number  of  the  bonds  of 
the  Republic  with  which  you  can  pay  for  material  taken  from 
our  friends.  You  perceive  how  essential  it  is  to  control  the 
services  of  men  in  whom  we  can  place  implicit  confidence." 

"  Are  they  not  all  reliable  ?  " 

"  I  doubt  if  it  were  ever  intended  they  should  be.  At  any 
rate  we  find  unreliable  parties  in  every  country  ;  probably  on 
account  of  their  early  training  being  neglected  ;  or  adhesion 
to  vitiated  opinions ;  or  again  as  the  result  of  greed  for 
wealth. 

We  have  a  small  party  with  us  who  wish  to  become  notori 
ous  in  the  pursuit  of  violence.  Of  course  in  the  field  this  would 
be  legal,  to  the  extent  recognized  by  the  usages  of  war ;  but 
otherwise  it  would  be  injurious  to  our  interests.  Therefore, 
Governor,  appoint  judges  of  the  law  in  your  province  and  such 
other  officers  as  may  be  sufficient  to  maintain  it,  in  accordance 
with  their  decisions." 

"  We  have  yet  no  code  of  law." 

"  Law  is  eternal  and  universal ;  rule  in  equity." 

11  What  species  of  violence  do  you  fear  ?  " 

"It  may  be  called  insurrection  out  of  season.  Making  any 
attack  on  the  enemy  before  we  are  ready  to  follow  it  up  ;  and 
in  this  way  exposing  our  men  to  certain  defeat  or  death. 
The  perpetration  of  murder,  incendiarism  or  other  acts,  which 
besides  being  positively  criminal  in  peace  or  war,  expose  us  to 
the  criticism  of  civilized -nations  very  much  to  the  detriment  of 
our  administration  ;  for  it  is  usually  concluded  in  such  cases 
that  we  instigate  every  act  done  in  our  name.  The  time  and 
place  to  burn  powder  and  exhibit  exertion  in  slaying  obnoxious 
individuals  is  on  the  field  of  battle  in  face  of  the  enemy." 

"  I  shall  remember  your  instructions,  Mr.  President." 

"  And  bear  in  mind,  also,  Governor,  there  are  large  numbers 
of  people  who  desire  to  become  famous  through  criminal  pro 
cesses,  especially  when  excited  by  war ;  hence  be  upright  in 
duty  and  cautious  with  all  who  surround  you." 


436  ZANTHON 

"  When  may  we  expect  thfe  commencement  of  hostilities  ?  " 

"  Immediately.  Some  of  our  men  are  coming  from  the 
enemy's  country  in  large  numbers.  There  are  ten  thousand 
of  this  class  already  in  the  city.  The  government  of  the 
enemy  is  making  no  arrests.  There  are  not  jails  available  to 
hold  even  a  moiety  of  the  suspects  in  sight ;  besides  movement 
from  point  to  point  is  not  deemed  criminal. 

Auxiliaries  will  also  arrive  from  other  places.  It  is  singular 
we  should  depend  on  foreign  aid,  when  if  fully  organized  our 
own  power  would  be  strong  enough  to  expel  the  aliens  and 
maintain  independence." 

"  From  what  country  are  the  auxiliaries  coming?  " 

"  I  may  say  with  truth  from  all  quarters.  Soldiers  of  for 
tune  for  the  most  part.  The  governments  of  course  do  not 
show  their  hands  in  the  case. 

Gold  from  Australia.  Arms  and  men  from  America.  Offi 
cers  from  Italy,  Germany,  Austria,  Spain,  and  Russia ;  but," 
said  the  President,  bending  over  towards  Zanthon  and  speak 
ing  with  unusual  energy  :  "  France  sends  an  entire  contingent 
of  regular  troops  fully  equipped,  and  a  general-in-chief  to  take 
command  here." 

"How  should  we  interpret  this  action  of  France,  in  our 
regard  ? " 

"  In  the  sense  that  justice  requires,  as  the  magnanimity  of  a 
great  nation  desirous  of  assisting  our  people  out  of  the  thral 
dom  of  destitution  with  which  misgovernment  has  encumbered 
them  during  centuries  of  the  past.  Like  a  generous  friend  who 
grieves  for  your  distress  and  exults  over  your  emancipation 
from  it  as  if  the  transposition  were  his  own. 

Dignified  by  noble  deeds,  proud  of  a  greatness  acquired 
through  exertion  and  genius,  its  liberality  is  not  only  incom 
parable  ;  but  large  enough  to  make  the  nations  of  the  entire 
earth  conspicuous  if  distributed  among  them. 

Upright  and  hospitable  at  home,  it  viewed  the  cruelty  per- 


OPPOSING    FOKCES  437 

petrated  on   our  country   by  its   conquerors,  with  the   most 
uncompromising  dissatisfaction. 

Its  acute  sense  of  justice  made  it  the  patron  of  equity  ;  its 
high  discerning  powers,  the  friend  of  art ;  its  broad  intelli 
gence,  the  custodian  of  science  ;  its  love  of  rectitude,  the 
teacher  of  the  world  1  ^ 

While  contemporaneous  political  powers  carried  conquest  to 
defenceless  peoples  and  despoiled  them  of  their  liberties  and 
territory,  France  sought  but  to  perpetuate  the  principles  cf 
knowledge  essential  to  the  maintenance  of  good  government 
and  happy  homes  for  her  citizens. 

To  enslaved  races  of  mankind  it  has  been,  what  the  morn 
ing  star  is  to  watchers  in  the  night  ;  an  individual  glory 
heralding  the  coming  of  day,  where  the  light  of  scientific  truth 
stimulates  the  citizen  to  labor ;  and  freedom  crowns  his  efforts 
with  competence. 

Patient  with  its  children,  through  the  adversities  of  the  past, 
either  while  followers  of  voluptuous  courts  or  the  crafty  designs 
of  an  autocrat ;  yet  even  at  the  height  of  their  folly  or  selfish 
ambition  it  taught  the  nobleness  of  honor,  the  refinement  of 
taste,  the  delicacy  of  politeness,  the  value  of  honesty,  the  god 
like  attribute  of  friendship  ! 

France  !  The  elite  of  civilization,  leader  of  etiquette,  distrib 
utor  of  fashion,  school  of  design  ;  a  righteous  sword,  an  aurora? 
a  sunburst,  a  planet  endowed  with  eternal  light,  a  diadem 
above  the  nations ! 

Rising  through  the  lurid  ages  of  kingly  rule  to  be  interpreter 
and  protector  of  the  people's  rights,  its  varied  powers  combine 
all  the  greatness  of  Sparta,  all  the  learning  of  Athens,  all  the 
courage  of  Carthage,  all  the  genius  of  Rome  ! 

Great  in  peace.  Great  in  war.  In  the  unity  of  its  citizens 
great.  Great  in  sympathy.  Great  in  benevolence.  Great  in 
truth  !  Like  a  meteor  penetrating  illimitable  space  bound  for 
some  mysterious  goal  of  rest,  as  yet  unknown  to  human  intelli 
gence,  its  progress  is  onward  !  " 


438  ZANTHON 

Zanthon  expressed  great  pleasure  at  the  President's  eulogy 
of  France,  saying  moreover,  "it  was  well  deserved." 

Then  he  withdrew  to  send  a  message  to  Tanders  and  prepare 
for  his  own  reappearance  in  Liebadthore. 

While  thus  engaged  we  will  turn  to  Mehill  and  Earing,  and 
view  f8r  an  instant  their  sorrow  on  account  of  Zanthon' s  absence 
from  home,  not  knowing  what  had  become  of  him.. 

At  supper,  the  first  evening  of  his  disappearance,  the  couple 
sat  in  blank  amazement  unable  to  form  any  opinion  of  the 
strangeness  of  the  phenomenon.  They  had  just  finished  an 
examination  of  his  room  and  every  corner  in  the  house  with  the 
hope  of  finding  him  ;  Mehill  in  his  forgetfulness  even  going  so 
far  as  to  raise  the  lid  off  an  iron  pot  on  the  supposition  that  he 
might  be  hiding  in  it,  regardless  of  its  size.  They  listened 
when  a  footstep  was  heard  on  the  outside  ;  and  one  or  the  other 
arose  to  see  if  Zanthon  was  at  the  door  or  coming. 

When  the  night  fell  and  the  hour  to  retire  to  rest  had  passed, 
they  sought  the  customary  repose,  but  Mehill  did  not  sleep. 
He  heard,  however,  nothing  but  the  sounds  peculiar  to  the 
night ;  the  rumble  of  scavenger  wagons,  the  barking  of  dogs, 
a  solitary  pedestrian,  half  intoxicated,  hurrying  out  of  town 
towards  home,  the  creaking  of  old  doors  and  swinging  signs  on 
their  rusty  hinges,  and  the  distant  uproar  of  the  river  at  the 
falls. 

In  the  morning  Mehill  and  Earing  turned  out  to  prosecute 
their  customary  labor,  but  at  the  midday  meal  the  woman 
made  report  of  her  inquiries  and  observations  regarding  the 
missing  young  man. 

"  There's  neither  tales  nor  tidings  of  him,"  she  said. 

To  which  Mehill  responded  : 

"  There  isn't." 

"  Not  a  dividu'l  word  nor  an  iday  where  he  will  be  found." 

"  No." 

"  I  have  my  doubts,  howsomever.  The  min  at  the  corner 
ook  him  maybe.  They're  bad  times  for  that  work." 


OPPOSING    FORCES  439 

"  They  are." 

"  They'd  want  him  to  jine  'em." 

"Tojine  'em?" 

"  To  be  sure.  They'll  rise  another  rebellion  among  'em  and 
he'll  be  killed  in  it." 

"  He  will." 

"  But  I'll  go  to  Mr.  Gangpond  to-night.  That's  what  I'll 
do." 

"Yis." 

After  her  interview  with  Mr.  Gangpond  that  evening,  Earing 
returned  home  contented.  The  gentleman  told  her  Zanthon 
was  out  of  town  on  some  business,  that  in  due  time  he  would 
come  back,  and  cautioned  her  about  making  any  display  of 
feeling  on  his  account  as  it  would  be  unnecessary. 

This  was  said  by  the  old  gentleman  so  as  to  shield  Zanthon 
from  the  suspicion  of  having  joined  the  patriots. 

Up  to  this  time  as  no  attention  had  been  paid  to  the  new  hat 
left  by  Zanthon  on  the  table  of  his  room,  Mehill  and  Earing 
now  began  to  speculate  as  to  the  purpose  of  its  presence  there. 
Perceiving  the  note,  the  woman  withdrew  it  from  the  band,  and 
carrying  it  to  a  person  living  near  who  was  accustomed  to  read 
her  letters,  for  she  could  not  read  herself,  asked  to  be  informed 
of  the  nature  of  its  contents. 

Then  she  came  home  jubilant  with  the  news,  "  the  hat  was 
for  Mehill." 

When  the  full  significance  of  the  announcement  became 
known  to  the  man's  mind,  he  trembled  as  if  the  reading  of  his 
death  warrant  was  in  progress. 

He,  Mehill,  accustomed  all  his  life  to  the  coarsest  and  cheap 
est  kind  of  head-gear,  to  don  a  hat  like  this  in  the  full  light  of 
day  and  before  all  the  people,  to  be  laughed  at,  jeered  and 
stared  out  of  countenance  ? 

Preposterous  !  The  weight  of  such  refinement  and  criticism 
would  absolutely  crush  him  to  the  earth  !  or  shame  drive  him 
to  desperation. 


440  ZANTHON 

Oh  !  no.  If  Earing  wanted  him  to  wear  this  hat,  the  great 
est  surprise  of  his  married  life  would  transpire  there  and  then; 
he  would  refuse  point  blank. 

In  other  affairs  she  might  carry  home  rule  to  any  extent  she 
pleased,  but  when  it  came  to  "  hat,"  he  would  demur.  His  mind 
was  made  up  on  the  question. 

That's  where  he  would  plant  his  foot,  figuratively  speaking, 
and  begin  the  era  of  opposition  whatever  the  result. 

Mark,  however  the  strength  of  human  vanity. 

The  next  morning  when  satisfied  Earing  had  left  the  house 
Mehill  returned  to  it,  locked  the  door  to  prevent  interruption 
and  prepared  to  gloat  over  the  acquisition  of  his  new  hat,  alone. 

As  preliminary  actions  he  rubbed  the  tips  of  his  fingers  on 
the  sides  of  his  pantaloons,  in  order  probably  to  make  his  grasp 
thoroughly  secure  ;  coughed,  groaned  with  excessive  delight, 
then  seized  the  hat  daintily  in  his  hands. 

After  examining  its  beauty  with  the  keenest  relish  imagin 
able,  he  raised  it  above  him  an  instant,  like  one  about  to  crown 
himself,  then  permitted  its  soft  lining  to  encompass  his  head. 

The  hat  was  on  ! 

There  was  a  looking-glass  on  the  wall  near  him,  up  to  which 
he  glided  and  the  sight  that  met  his  eyes  there,  roused  every 
latent  power  of  his  body  and  mind  into  ecstasy. 

He  laughed,  giggled,  screamed,  bowed  to  himself,  threw  "his 
feet  up  alternately  in  the  air  as  if  executing  a  highland  fling 
and  performed  many  other  wonderful  movements,  until  com 
pelled  to  stop  for  want  of  breath. 

He  never  imagined  the  world  capable  of  affording  him  such 
pleasure. 

It  would  make  him  a  new  man  with  patience  to  bear  twenty 
years  more  of  life,  and  gild  the  passage  of  all  that  time  with 
golden  memories. 

Having  delivered  this  decision  to  himself  in  his  own  way, 
he  hastily  replaced  the  hat  in  its  receptacle  and  returned  to 
his  work  in  the  fields. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  BOUNDARY 

rjnHE  inhabitants  of  Kindleton  were  aroused  from  slumber 
*  one  night  by  the  reports  of  firearms  in  the  streets,  shortly 
after  the  departure  of  Zanthon  from  that  historic  town,  as 
previously  related. 

It  was  that  peculiar  hour,  specially  favored  by  Morpheus, 
when  those  who  had  rested  uneasily  on  their  couches,  on  account 
of  suffering  or  wakefulness.  finally  sank  into  sweet  repose  ;  the 
time  when  the  silence  becomes  profound,  as  if  by  design,  in 
recognition  of  the  greatness  of  the  power  which  moulds  the 
destinies  of  the  darkness. 

Tne  firing  occurred  at  intervals,  a  few  rifles  or  muskets  only 
being  concerned  in  it ;  but  the  effect  on  the  listener's  minds 
was  terrible.  They  could  hear  also  the  measured  tread  of  men 
arranged  in  military  column  and  the  orders  of  the  persons  in 
charge  of  them,  directing  their  movements. 

The  revolution  had  begun  ! 

It  was  Colonel  Tanders'  method  of  opening  it ;  for  the  harsh 
commotion  in  the  quiet  night  came  from  the  vanguard  of  the 
Crowfoot  regiment,  as  it  pushed  forward  on  the  line  of  march. 

Before  the  noise  subsided  the  deep  regular  footfall  peculiar 
to  the  marching  of  large  numbers  of  men  was  heard,  as  the 
main  body  of  the  troops  approached.  It  was  headed  by  a 
solitary  bugler,  who  sounded  the  call  to  arms. 

The  men  remained  silent,  as  if  conscious  of  the  fearful 
nature  of  their  undertaking ;  but  a  crowd  of  persons  on  the 

(441) 


442  ZANTHON 

sidewalks  accompanying  them  kept  up  a  continuous  clatter  of 
voices  laudatory  of  the  revolution.  After  them  came  the  dull 
rolling  of  the  wagon  train ;  and  finally  the  rear  guard,  de 
signed  to  prevent  men  of  the  command  from  straggling  too 
far  behind  ;  or  to  render  them  aid  in  case  of  accident  or  sick 
ness. 

Tanders  had  received  orders  to  move  in  the  direction  of 
Fawndell,  the  capital  city  of  Liebadthore,  distant  about  three 
days'  march  from  Kindleton. 

The  enemy  held  the  place  with  a  force  of  ten  thousand  men 
which  when  augmented  by  the  scattered  squads  in  the  province 
to  the  number  of  twelve  or  fifteen  thousand  more,  the  united 
command,  would,  it  was  calculated,  resist  any  and  all  efforts 
of  the  patriots  to  dislodge  it ;  and  save  the  rest  of  the  coun 
try  from  the  horrors  of  war.  In  furtherance  of  this  idea 
the  small  detachments  of  government  troops  stationed  in 
and  around  Kindleton  had  been  withdrawn  several  days  be 
fore,  which  enabled  the  opposing  party  to  organize  without 
molestation. 

The  route  taken  by  the  Crowfoot  regiment  was  southeast,  over 
an  old  road  fairly  passable.  The  order  to  march  included  the 
time  and  direction  so  as  to  permit  large  or  small  parties  join 
ing  it  on  the  way.  Ten  miles  out  it  was  met  by  other  regiments 
as  yet  mere  skeletons,  the  entire  brigade  mustering  not  more 
than  three  thousand  men.  This  was  due  to  many  causes  which 
may  be  readily  understood  by  those  acquainted  with  organiza 
tion  in  general,  namely  :  lack  of  patriotism  on  the  part  of 
some,  sickness,  accident,  insufficiency  of  firearms,  and  family 
3ares  with  others.  However  small  bodies  of  men  were  corning 
up  from  all  points  along  the  route  and  farmers  in  many  in 
stances  voluntarily  gave  up  all  they  possessed  in  provisions 
and  horses  to  assist  the  soldiers  under  arms. 

On  this  account  a  regiment  of  cavalry  was  organized  during 
the  progress  of  the  march  which  went  far  to  assist  in  sustain 
ing  the  hopeful  spirits  of  the  patriots. 


THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    BOUNDARY  443 

Besides  the  regular  troopSj  there  were  many  irregular  bodies 
of  enthusiastic  citizens  armed  with  the  old  flint-lock  musket, 
the  blunderbuss,  as  well  as  a  variety  of  swords,  scythes,  pitch 
forks,  pistols  and  pikes. 

Late  in  the  evening  of  the  second  day  after  leaving  Kindle- 
ton,  Tanders'  regiment  bivouaced  on  the  ground  where  all  the 
forces  available  in  the  province  were  about  to  concentrate. 

The  general  commanding,  whose  name  was  Hefton,  had  never 
been  a  soldier,  but  was  eminently  qualified,  notwithstanding, 
to  conduct  the  issues  of  a  great  battle.  The  same  genius  which 
made  him  remarkable  in  building  bridges,  constructing  canal?, 
and  attending  to  all  the  details  of  large  works  of  this  kind,  was 
now  turned  to  efficient  account  for  his  country's  good.  Nor 
did  he  rely  wholly  on  his  own  knowledge  while  in  charge  of  the 
military  movements  then  in  progress.  During  the  following 
day,  after  the  arrival  of  all  the  troops,  he  held  a  council  of  war 
at  which  he  heard  the  principal  officers  of  the  army  express 
their  views  on  the  best  methods  of  attack  or  defense  in  the 
coming  engagement,  and  the  plan  of  battle  by  which  they  would 
be  guided. 

Zanthon  and  Tanders  were  both  present  at  this  council.  The 
meeting  of  the  two  friends  was  exceedingly  cordial. 

The  young  governor  with  a  large  escort  had  carried  dis 
patches  from  the  Executive  Council  to  General  Hefton,  among 
which  he  was  informed  of  Zanthon's  appointment,  and  what 
might  be  expected  of  him  in  collecting  war  material  when  the 
first  battle  of  the  war  decided  whether  he  could  exercise  power 
independently  of  the  enemy  or  remain  in  the  field. 

Reconnoitering  parties  coming  from,  the  direction  of  Fawn- 
dell  reported  that  the  enemy  was  taking  up  a  position  about 
two  miles  outside  the  city  in  anticipation  of  attack. 

Hefton's  command,  therefore,  must  be  the  assaulting  party. 
The  force  at  his  command  was  not  as  great  as  anticipated. 

There  were  twelve  thousand  infantry,  three  thousand  mounted 
men  carrying  arms  of  various  descriptions,  but  principally  mus- 


444  ZANTHON 

kets ;  three  thousand  pike  men,  and  a  battery  of  three  guns, 
besides  a  thousand  irregulars,  teamsters,  cooks  and  camp  fol 
lowers. 

The  commanding  general,  and  indeed  several  officers  and  men 
of  every  brigade  under  his  orders,  were  thoroughly  posted  in 
regard  to  the  character  of  the  ground  in  the  vicinity  of  the  city 
where,  as  just  announced,  the  government  troops  proposed  to 
fight.  This  was  considered  favorable  for  the  patriots. 

In  conversation  with  Tanders  and  Zanthon,  General  Hefton 
said  he  did  not  fear  defeat  in  this  engagement. 

"  The  government  troops  are  like  our  own,  strangers  to  war. 
There  is  not  a  veteran  soldier  among  them." 

"  Why  have  they  left  the  city  ?  "  inquired  Tanders. 

"  To  save  their  aristocratic  friends  the  distress  of  witnessing 
a  battle  in  the  streets." 

"  You  propose  then  to  enter  the  city  ?  " 

"We  will  be  there  to-morrow  night." 

"  Have  you  determined  on  the  method  of  utilizing  the  pike 
men  ?  " 

"  I'll  annihilate  the  enemy's  cavalry  with  them/' 

"  If  chance  permits  you  ?  " 

"  It  already  offers  me  victory.  I  cannot  help  taking  advan 
tage  of  the  enemy's  plans.  Their  sappers  have  cleared  the 
plain  over  which  the  country  road  runs  to  the  city  on  the  east 
side.  This  indicates  conclusively  they  intend  charging  us  with 
their  cavalry  at  that  point,  and  it  is  there  my  pike  men  will 
meet  them." 

"It  is  well  conceived,  General.  There  is  one  piece  of  infor 
mation  omitted  heretofore,  which  I  desire  to  communicate.  The 
men  of  my  regiment  are  armed  with  a  rifle  superior  to  any  in 
the  country.  They  will  kill  fully  a  quarter  of  a  mile  beyond 
the  range  of  the  enemy's  muskets." 

General  Hefton  on  hearing  Tanders  make  this  announcement 
bent  his  head  an  instant  in  thought  and  replied  curtly  : 

"  That  is  important." 


THE    BATTLE    OF   THE    BOUNDARY  445 

Tandcrs  continued  : 

"  Besides,  General,  every  man  carries  a  pistol  in  his  belt 
which  has  a  revolving  cylinder  at  the  breech,  capable  of  holding 
eight  prepared  cartridges,  and  these  may  be  discharged  alter 
nately  in  less  than  a  minute  of  time." 

"  Why,  Tanders,  you  will  be  irresistible.  Have  you  tested 
the  weapons  fully  ?  " 

"  Yes,  General ;  moreover  every  bullet  from  the  pistol  will 
reach  as  far  as  a  musket  ball ;  therefore,  my  regiment  can  be 
made  as  effective  as  an  entire  brigade."  . 

"This  is  wonderful  news.  How  did  you  get  possession  of 
them  ?  " 

"  They  were  manufactured  by  experts  employed  by  me 
secretly.  The  design  of  the  pistol  also  was  furnished  by  one  of 
our  men  returned  from  abroad.  I  have  been  concerned  with 
them  off  and  on  more  than  five  years  in  anticipation  of  war. 
The  men  engaged  in  the  work  were  thoroughly  reliable,  so  that 
we  completed  it  without  interruption." 

"If  we  succeed  in  establishing  independence,  I  will  see  to  it 
that  you  be  suitably  rewarded  with  those  who  have  assisted  in 
the  manufacture  of  the  arms  as  reported." 

"  Thank  you,  General." 

"  Now,  is  there  any  particular  service  you  wish  to  render 
during  the  coming  battle ;  in  other  words,  how  may  we  place 
your  regiment  so  as  to  enable  it  to  act  to  the  best  advantage  ?  " 

"I  desire  to  be  permitted  to  turn  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy 
which  .your  map  of  his  position  shows  will  be  the  northern 
extremity  of  the  lines." 

"  The  idea  is  good.  I  tell  you  what  we  will  do.  I  will  order 
two  regiments  to  support  yours  in  that  undertaking.  This 
arrangement  will  afford  me  the  opportunity  of  promoting  you 
to  the  rank  of  Brigadier-General,  which  you  well  deserve.  Carry 
the  earthworks  on  the  left  flank  and  throw  the  enemy  on  to  his 
center,  where  I  will  look  after  him.  We  will  give  Hordance 
the  Colonelcy  of  the  regiment,  and  our  young  friend,  Governor 


446  ZANTHON 

Zanthon,  can  fill  his  place  with  the  rank  of  Lieutenant-Colonel. 
Now  to  your  posts,  gentlemen.     We  move  immediately." 

As  soon  as  the  order  of  march  was  communicated  to  the 
several  commanders  by  the  usual  method,  namely,  mounted 
orderlies,  the  troops  began  to  move  forward  ;  Tander's  bri 
gade  of  three  regiments  in  advance.  After  these  went  the 
main  body  of  the  infantry,  followed  by  the  pike  men,  the 
cavalry,  the  irregulars,  the  cannon,  the  wagon  train,  and  the 
rear  guard. 

The  troops  appeared  in  excellent  spirits. 

As  no  provision  had  been  made  to  provide  the  regiments 
with  bands,  individual  musicians  were  encouraged  to  carry 
their  musical  instruments  with  them  and  play  whenever  it 
was  deemed  advantageous  and  pleasurable. 

Hence,  on  the  present  occasion,  there  arose  such  a  collection 
of  harmonious  sounds,  on  the  morning  air,  as  had  never  before 
been  heard  by  any  person  in  the  command.  Under  these  in 
spiring  strains,  men  unable  to  control  their  feelings  of  delight 
burst  into  cheers  or  laughter,  as  if  they  were  children  bound 
for  a  day's  pleasure  in  the  woods.  The  paraphernalia  of  war, 
however,  so  thrilling  to  youthful  minds  was  not  alone  the  chief 
source  of  inspiration. 

The  face  of  Nature  was  full  of  beauty. 

The  poor  man's  cultivated  field  and  the  rich  man's  pasture, 
lay  on  each  side  of  the  route,  equally  endowed  with  the  glorious 
sunshine  of  spring.  Wild  flowers  supplied  perfume,  wayside 
brooks,  pure  water  and  the  general  landscape,  a  view  such  as 
the  proudest  Emperor  of  the  East  might  envy. 

General  Hefton  set  great  value  on  the  information  derived 
from  his  scouts  and  reconnoitering  parties.  Those  who  had 
been  detailed  to  keep  him  posted  in  regard  to  the  nature  of  the 
ground  in  front  of  the  enemy  reported  in  the  afternoon  when 
the  command  was  about  five  miles  from  it.  On  this  account 
he  was  enabled  to  complete  his  plan  of  battle  and  communicate 
the  same  to  the  various  commanders  under  him  before  going 


THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    BOUNDARY  447 

into  camp  for  the  night.     At  daybreak  next  morning  the  fight 
would  begin. 

Favvndell,  the  capital  city  of  the  province  of  Liebadthore, 
had  a  population  of  twenty-five  thousand  inhabitants.  It  was 
an  inland  city  depending  on  agricultural  products  and  manu 
facture  for  its  trade  and  wealth.  Its  western  suburbs  lay  on 
the  line  dividing  Liebadthore  from  another  province.  This  line 
was  popularly  known  as  "  The  Boundary,"  and  as  the  upland 
on  which  it  extended  was  occupied  by  some  handsome  villas  of 
the  aristocracy,  to  the  exclusion  of  everyone  else,  the  owners 
were  termed,  ' '  The  Gentry  of  the  Boundary." 

The  importance  of  Fawndell  as  a  business  center  and  pleasant 
place  of  residence  for  foreigners  made  it  incumbent  on  the  gov 
ernment  to  concentrate  a  number  of  forces  there  for  its  defense 
in  preference  to  other  towns  with  less  claims  for  protection. 

There  had  been  no  attempt  made  to  fortify  it ;  the  barracks 
for  the  government  troops  was  a  stone  building  six  stories  high 
intended  merely  as  a  dwelling-place  for  them  in  times  of  peace  ; 
but  wholly  unsuitable  in  war  being  little  better  than  a  trap 
Hence  their  general,  Mills,  pushed  his  troops  two  miles  east  of 
the  city  and  threw  up  a  series  of  earthworks  to  protect  them  in 
action,  feeling  confident  he  could  hold  the  ground  in  opposition 
to  any  force  brought  against  him  by  the  Republicans  with  the 
weapons  then  in  use. 

The  arrangement  of  his  forces  in  line  of  battle  was  well  con 
ceived.  His  center  rested  behind  the  edge  of  a  plain,  as  before 
stated,  and  was  composed  of  a  battery  of  six  guns,  one  thou 
sand  cavalry,  and  nine  thousand  infantry ;  three  thousand  be 
ing  in  reserve.  His  left  extending  northward  consisted  of  six 
thousand  infantry  militia,  while  the  right  wing  running  south, 
and  bounded  or  terminating  near  a  large  lake  was  made  up  of 
four  thousand  infantry,  also  militia. 

His  purpose  was  to  hold  the  center ;  force  his  enemy  from 
that  point  and  support  his  wings  with  men  from  the  reserves  if 
necessary. 


448  ZANTHON 

When  the  Republican  troops  got  into  place  it  was  found  their 
distribution  was  according  to  the  following  order. 

The  center  rested  on  the  other  side  of  the  plain  opposite  the 
center  of  the  government  troops.  In  it  were  three  guns  having 
only  about  fifteen  round  shot  for  ammunition ;  two  thousand 
infantry  ;  three  thousand  pike  men ;  with  all  the  cavalry  about 
three  thousand  in  number  held  in  reserve.  Tander's  brigade  on 
the  extreme  right,  supported  by  a  brigade  of  infantry  five  thou 
sand  strong  ;  while  the  left  stretching  to  the  lake  was  occupied 
by  one  thousand  irregulars  and  two  regiments  of  infantry. 

The  distance  between  the  lines  measured  about  three-quar 
ters  of  a  mile.  The  character  of  the  ground  to  the  right  and 
left  of  the  center  was  irregular,  being  divided  into  sections  by 
stone  walls  four  or  five  feet  high  and  ditches  of  earth,  both 
favorable  to  infantry. 

The  silence  which  pervaded  the  armies  during  the  night  re 
mained  unbroken  when  the  first  appearance  of  dawn  indicated 
the  approach  of  a  new  day.  All  preparations  for  battle  had 
been  completed  long  before  this  time ;  and  the  troops  rested  on 
their  arms  or  slept  with  the  implements  of  war  in  their  hands, 
beside  their  watchful  comrades. 

The  air  was  clear  and  invigorating,  the  stars  had  twinkled 
mysteriously  whether  for  good  or  evil,  no  one  knew  ;  but  their 
disappearance  gradually  below  the  western  horizon  appeared 
to  many  like  the  desertion  of  friends. 

Presently  a  red  light  flashed  up  in  the  neighborhood  of  Gen 
eral  Hefton's  center  followed  by  a  long  dull  sound.  It  was  a 
cannon  discharged  at  the  government  earthworks  over  the 
plain.  After  describing  a  semi-circle  in  the  air  the  ball  fell 
short  of  the  breastwork  ten  or  twelve  paces. 

Some  of  General  Mills'  officers  who  witnessed  the  incident 
laughed  ;  and  the  troops  in  the  vicinity  gave  vent  to  ironical 
cheers  and  derisive  applause  ! 

When  the  amusement  created  by  this  ineffectual  method  of 
clearing  a  breach  on  the  part  of  the  Eepublicans  subsided, 


THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    BOUNDARY  449 

Hefton's  miniature  battery  discharged  another  round  shot  with 
no  better  result  than  the  first  one. 

At  this  second  exhibition  the  merriment  was  renewed  with 
an  uproar.  The  soldiers  in  several  places  mounted  the  ditch 
and  called  to  General  Hefton  not  to  disturb  them  at  that  early 
hour  but  to  "call  again  and  leave  them  a  lock  of  his  hair." 

The  commanding  general  hearing  of  the  character  of  the  as 
sault  recommended  the  officers  around  him  to  go  to  breakfast 
saying  good  humoredly:  — 

"  I  myself  will  indulge  in  hot  rolls  this  morning." 

Then  he  sent  dispatches  by  courier  to  the  city  in  the 
same  vein,  informing  his  friends  they  might  rest  easily  as  it 
was  likely  he  would  rout  the  enemy  in  a  couple  of  hours  and 
carry  the  rebel  commanders  home  in  the  evening. 

Daylight  had  spread  itself  through  the  opposing  camps. 

In  his  tent  some  distance  behind  the  lines  sat  General  Mills, 
the  Commander  of  the  Government  forces,  in  happy  mood 
oTHfTg  to  the  abortive  attempt  at  assault  made  by  the  patriots 
on  his  center. 

Breakfast  was  served  to  him  by  two  or  three  soldiers  acting 
as  waiters.  The  hot  rolls  were  there,  fish,  eggs,  meat,  potatoes, 
and  other  desirable  articles  of  food.  He  had  touched  the  han 
dle  of  his  coffee  cup  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  it  to  his  mouth 
when  the  sharp  rattle  of  musketry  brought  him  to  his  feet  in  an 
instant,  so  terribly  real  was  it  in  the  silence  of  the  morning. 

As  he  left  his  tent  to  ascertain  the  cause,  he  was  joined  by 
his  adjutant-general  whom  he  questioned  :  — 

"  What  is  that,  sir  ?  "  he  said. 

The  orderly  will  be  here  immediately,  general,  with  the- 
news,"  replied  the  subordinate,  who  had  sent  a  courier  to 
the  nearest  field  officer  on  duty  for  report.  The  report  soon 
came. 

"  An  attack  is  being  made  on  the  left  wing  of  the  command. 

The  attacking  party  is  infantry  ;  but  they  are  numerous  and 
active." 

ZANTHON    29 


450.  ZANTHON 

General  Mills  walked  to  an  elevation  in  the  vicinity  of  his 
tent  and  examined  through  a  field-glass  the  situation  of  his 
forces  on  the  extreme  left.  His  gaze  was  long  and  earnest. 

Notwithstanding  a  cloud  of  smoke  which  arose  slowly  from 
the  place  under  observation,  he  could  see  the  nature  of  the 
action  and  the  soldier-like  bearing  of  the  men  engaged  in  the 
attack.  When  he  lowered  the  glass  he  said  :  — 

"We  will  get  something  to  do  at  that  point,  sir." 

Then  he  returned  to  breakfast. 

Well  might  he  marvel  on  the  character  of  the  commotion 
just  inaugurated.  Vengeance  was  in  the  wind  !  Retribution 
appeared  ready  to  strike  for  justice's  sake.  Tande'rs  and  Hord- 
ance  were  there,  not  as  idle  spectators  assuredly ;  but  avengers 
fully  determined  on  pushing  their  men  through  the  enemy's 
lines,  to  victory  or  death. 

General  Hefton's  first  shot  was  the  signal  to  prepare  for 
action  as  prearranged  with  Tanders  ;  the  second  to  take  the 
field. 

Five  companies  of  the  Crowfoot  regiment  were  detailed  for 
the  advance,  Colonel  Hordance  commanding  ;  while  Zanthon 
as  Lieutenant  Colonel  took  charge  of  the  remaining  companies 
attached  to  the  brigade.  The  day  was  then  bright.  Lightly 
the  men  stepped  as  Hordance  accompanied  by  two  orderlies 
and  a  bugler  gave  the  command  :  — 

"  Deploy  as  skirmishers  !  Double  quick  !  March  !  " 

Then  when  the  line  was  completed  he  cried  :  — 

"  Halt !  Front !  Forward  !  March  !  Fire  !  " 

Hordance  appeared  terrible. 

Mounted  on  a  black  charger,  his  hat  drawn  closely  over  his 
brow  ;  the  uniform  coat  buttoned  in  front  to  the  neck,  a  strong 
leather  belt  around  his  waist,  a  naked  sword  in  his  hand  ;  with 
the  wind  blowing  his  whiskers  backward  over  his  shoulder  ; 
his  eyes  red  from  excitement ;  his  words  of  command  reiter 
ated  by  the  bugler,  were  like  sharp  thunder  claps  at  intervals 
in  a  storm. 


THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    BOUNDARY  451 

Inspired  by  his  appearance  the  men  bent  to  their  work  vigor 
ously.  They  knew  the  superiority  of  their  rifles  compared 
with  the  muskets  of  the  enemy  and  with  the  memory  of  having 
been  systematically  wronged  by  force  and  fraud,  felt  they  had 
been  appointed  the  instruments  of  justice  to  drive  the  usurpers 
from  the  land. 

The  first  volley  from  their  guns  penetrated  the  picket  line  of 
the  government  troops  with  deadly  effect.  The  soldiers  re 
treated  precipitately  without  waiting  to  return  the  fire  leaving 
three-fourths  of  their  number  dead  on  the  field. 

The  loud  reports  from  the  new  arms,  the  humming  s*ound  of 
the  bullets  through  the  air  and  the  fearful  results  witnessed 
after  each  discharge,  brought  universal  consternation  to  the 
enemy's  camp.  The  branches  of  trees  fell  off  as  if  cut  by  the 
keen  edge  of  a  knife  ;  wooden  posts  flew  into  splinters,  the 
stones  were  pulverized  under  the  leaden  hail  and  the  earth  it 
self  torn  into  deep,  unsightly  ruts. 

The  men  behind  the  earthworks  opened  fire  with  their 
muskets  as  a  retaliatory  movement ;  but  the  range  was  too 
long  to  be  effective,  so  that  Hordance's  command  stood  quite 
secure,  especially  as  they  took  cover  behind  a  wall  after  they 
had  driven  the  pickets  in  on  the  main  body. 

With  the  view  of  dislodging  his  opponents  and  capturing  the 
extreme  end  of  their  lines  before  cannon  could  be  brought  to 
their  assistance,  Tanders  ordered  that  a  steady  fire  be  kept  up 
at  that  point  by  the  entire  regiment,  when  the  companies  under 
Zanthon  joined  their  comrades,  in  one  continuous  line  of  bat 
tle.  The  remaining  two  regiments  of  his  brigade  would  form 
a  storming  party  when  the  enemy  became  thoroughly  disor 
ganized.  Nor  had  he  long  to  wait  for  the  realization  of  this 
successful  movement. 

The  bullets  from  the  Crowfoot  not  only  reached  the  enemy's 
works  but  perforated  the  top  of  them,  fell  with  deadly  purpose 
on  the  other  side  of  the  ditch  :  killed  men  some  distance 


452  ZANTHON 

beyond  it,  tore  their  canvas  to  tatters  and  routed  three  regiments 
instantaneously. 

In  fact  the  flank  was  evacuated  ! 

Seeing  this  happy  termination  of  their  first  efforts,  Tander's 
entire  brigade  as  well  as  the  brigade  of  five  thousand  men 
which  supported  him  moved  rapidly  forward,  and  in  a  short 
time  were  abreast  of  the  works  recently  occupied  by  the  enemy 
Before  reaching  it  however,  the  fire  from  their  opponents  on  the 
left  of  their  position  caught  them  and  many  men  fell  including 
fifty  of  the  Crowfoot  regiment. 

The  occupation  of  the  flank  by  the  Republican  troops  opened 
up  a  great  advantage  to  them.  The  whole  line  of  the  enemy's 
left  became  exposed  to  their  fire  and  his  soldiers  were  obliged 
to  retreat  beyond  a  rising  ground  some  distance  in  direction  of 
the  center,  in  order  to  save  themselves  from  utter  destruction. 

Tanders  sent  a  courier  to  General  Hefton  with  the  following 
dispatch  :  — 

"  I  have  turned  the  enemy's  flank." 

While  these  important  movements  were  taking  place,  Gen 
eral  Mills'  tent,  on  the  Government  side,  was  the  scene  of  live 
ly  discussions. 

With  his  adjutant-general,  staff  officers  and  aides-de-camp 
he  received  dispatches  from  the  disturbed  point  every  half 
hour. 

When  it  was  reported  that  at  least  three  thousand  of  his  men 
had  fallen  back  before  the  fire  from  the  rebel  guns,  he  grew 
white  Avith  rage. 

"Ridiculous,  sir!"  he  said,  "if  six  thousand  men  cannot 
hold  their  position  behind  earthworks  with  only  a  lot  of  rag- 
muffins  in  front  of  them,  what  is  the  service  coming  to  ?  There 
was  neither  shot,  shell,  canister  nor  grape  to  touch  'em.  A 
file  of  schoolboys  with  pop-guns  would  do  better  than  that." 

"  General  Moulin  who  commands  the  militia  there,  states 
these  same  ragmuffins  are  in  possession  of  a  superior  musket," 
replied  the  adjutant-general. 


THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    BOUNDARY  453 

"  Ridiculous,  sir  !  stuff  and  nonsense  ! "  retorted  the  com 
mander.  "  No  infantry  weapon  can  dislodge  troops  under  cov 
er  of  a  ditch.  I  placed  six  thousand,  men  on  the  left  in  order 
to  feel  secure  before  charging  on  the  center.  A  bull-frog  croaking 
on  the  top  of  a  pole  would  do  more  service  than  these  cowardly 
militia." 

The -next  dispatch  requested  reinforcement  without  delay, 
as  the  security  of  the  entire  left  was  threatened  by  a  most 
galling  fire. 

"  Take  my  reserves,  sir  ;  strip  me  !  cripple  me  !  -My  left  in 
retreat,  my  reserves  gone,  what  hope  can  I  have  of  victory 
with  such  troops  ?  " 

"  You  may  have  to  change  your  front,  General,"  suggested 
the  subordinate. 

"  Change  my  front,  sir  !  Ridiculous  sir  !  We  must  fight  on 
the  present  lines  or  court  defeat.  There  is  no  time  for  move 
ments  except  those  designed  for  immediate  action." 

When  the  final  news  reached  him  that  the  position  held 
by  his  troops  on  the  left  had  been  taken  by  the  enemy  and 
some  of  his  men  were  actually  retreating  from  the  field,  he 
mounted  his  horse  and  with  his  staff  rode  to  the  center  of  his 
lines. 

Nothing  was  perceptible  at  General  Hefton's  center  but  the 
discharge  of  a  round  shot  at  long  intervals.  This  had  been 
performed,  as  was  now  evident  to  all,  to  divert  the  enemy's 
attention  from  the  point  where  the  most  important  movement 
of  the  battle  took  place.  The  decoy  enraged  General  Mills  as 
well  as  those  who  were  disposed  to  laugh  at  their  foes  in  the 
early  morning. 

"  They  shall  have  fighting  all  along  the  line,"  he  said.  "  Let 
that  battery  open  fire,  sir ;  and  when  those  toy  guns  of  the 
rebels  are  silenced,  let  the  cavalry  charge  and  capture  their 
position.  We'll  swing  after  'em.  Keep  the  right  steady  until 
our  center  is  assured  of  success." 

Then  there  was  added  to  the  rattle  of  musketry,  the  deep 


454  ZANTHON 

booming  of  cannon,  which  the  hills  re-echoed  in  many  a  peace 
ful  valley  and  on  many  a  meadowy  plain. 

Above  the  sky  was  clear  and  full  of  azure  like  some  far-dis 
tant  paradise  visible  in  dreams ;  but  volumes  of  dark  blue 
smoke  rolled  over  the  land  at  the  scene  of  strife,  as  if  an 
immense  crater  had  been  suddenly  opened  for  the  purpose  of 
discharging  its  contents  on  the  innocent  earth,  the  better  to 
purify  itself. 

The  wind  carried  the  smoke  with  difficulty,  so  full  was  it  of 
impurities,  dragging  it  across  green  fields  and  hedges  covered 
with  blossoms  to  the  margin  of  the  lake  where  the  crystal  water 
met  the  quiet  shore  enveloping  both  in  a  canopy  of  darkness,  as 
if  some  fiend  from  the  bottomless  pit  had  escaped  designedly 
in  order  to  efface  the  beauty  of  the  golden  morning  ! 

The  Republican  forces  at  the  center  had  been  waiting  assault 
General  Hefton,  their  commander,  knew  his  foes  must  act  in 
that  way,  because  his  movement  on  their  flank  would  admit  of 
no  other  practical  course,  except  retreat  towards  the  city  and 
the  taking  up  of  a  new  position  which  he  would  endeavor  to 
prevent. 

When  the  enemy's  battery  opened  fire,  the  pike  men,  and 
their  support  of  infantry  lay  close  behind  double  ditches  or 
stone  walls.  The  effect  of  the  fire  was  trifling.  Some  of  the 
balls  whizzed  far  over  the  lines,  others  were  buried  in  the  ditch, 
while  a  few  made  breaches  on  the  tops  of  the  walls  without 
causing  much  damage. 

Besides  the  Crowfoot  regiment,  which  gave  such  evidence  of 
its  superiority,  great  confidence  had  been  placed  in  the  ability 
of  the  pike  men  to  resist  cavalry. 

The  pike  itself  was  a  terrible  weapon.  It  consisted  of  a  steel 
head,  lance  shaped,  a  foot  long,  secured  to  a  shaft  of  oak  or  ash 
wood,  fifteen  feet  in  length.  The  men  who  carried  these  for 
midable  implements  of  warfare  were  country  peasants,  strong 
and  active,  as  well  as  being  fully  alfcre  to  the  necessity  of  prov 
ing  themselves  victorious  on  the  present  occasion. 


THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    BOUNDARY  455 

Like  leviathans  in  the  recesses  of  the  deep  gloating  over  the 
appearance  of  a  school  of  fish  soon  to  become  their  prey,  those 
hardy  wielders  of  the  pike  kept  watch  for  the  propitious  time 
that  would  bring  them  face  to  face  with  their  foes.  Hence, 
when  the  bugles  of  the,  enemy  sounded  the  charge,  they  sprang 
to  their  feet  and  prepared  for  action. 

Then  the  long  lines  of  heavy  cavalry  were  seen  bounding  for 
ward  from  their  position.  They  emerged  through  two  openings 
at  the  right  and  left  of  the  center,  wheeled  into  line  on  the 
sloping  ground  and  moved  rapidly  over  the  level  plain. 

They  formed  an  imposing  spectacle,  these  gallant  horsemen 
of  a  misused  and  tyrannical  power.  The  red-tinted  tunics  which 
they  wore  appeared  in  striking  contrast  with  the  green  sward, 
and  made  them  look  like  a  party  of  huntsmen  seeking  the  pleas 
ures  of  the  chase. 

The  brass  helmits  glittered  in  the  sunshine  in  front  of  the 
wild  looking  plumes  which  the  wind  lifted  and  tossed  into  wierd 
shapes.  From  the  swords  and  steel  sheaths  came  flashes  of 
light,  keen  and  swift,  as  if  lightning  had  been  cast  from  the 
heavens  into  the  face  of  day  for  some  extraordinary  purpose. 

The  columns  were  remarkably  straight,  the  horses  evidently 
having  been  well  trained  to  act  in  harmony  with  their  rider's 
requirements. 

When  nearing  the  Republican  center,  at  a  distance  from  it 
of  about  two  hundred  yards,  the  leaders  flourishing  their 
sabers  above  their  heads,  began  to  cheer  in  order  to  encour 
age  the  men  to  perform  deeds  of  valor  in  the  approaching 
conflict. 

Suddenly  the  bugles  of  General  Hefton's  command  at  this 
point  were  heard.  The  pike  men  had  formed  and  were  begin 
ning  to  move  on  the  right  of  their  line.  It  was  intended  they 
should  advance  to  meet  the  enemy  in  the  shape  of  a  crescent, 
so  as  to  encompass  them,'and  subject  their  regularity  to  attack 
from  several  points  at  once. 

The  last  commands  came  pleasantly  to  their  ears  : 


4o6  ZANTHOX 

"  Left  front  into  line.  March  !  Charge  !  Forward  ;  double 
quick.  March." 

That  column  of  pike  men,  three  thousand  strong,  went  forth 
like  a  hurricane  when  it  is  furious  !  Over  the  ditch  it.  rolled 
like  a  great  wave  of  the  sea  impelled  by  a  storm.  Whatever 
stood  in  opposition  to  it  went  down  to  the  dust  like  grass  in  the 
scythe  of  a  mower.  Those  who  witnessed  the  closing  together 
of  the  two  armies  and  the  crash  of  the  first  encounter,  will  never 
forget  the  scene  if  they  lived  a  thousand  years. 

It  would  be  grand  if  it  were  not  shocking. 

It  was  frightful ! 

Then  were  heard  above  the  words  of  command,  the  loud 
shouting  of  men  engaged  in  the  death  struggle,  varied  in  tone 
and  intensity  by  the  particular  situation  of  the  combatants. 

Curses  mingled  with  huzzas  ;  cries  of  despair  with  shouts  of 
defiance.  Groans,  gasps  and  wild  shrieks  of  young  men  dying 
and  the  howling,  whining  or  other  guttural  sounds  peculiar  to 
the  wounded. 

The  earth  shook  beneath  the  tread  of  horses  as  they  reared 
on  their  hind  quarters  or  fell  from  the  deadly  lunge  of  the  pike 
which  the  riders  were  unable  to  parry. 

The  cavalry  sabers  were  no  match  for  the  weapons  of  their 
foes.  The  men  could  not  even  draw  their  pistols,  so  swift  and 
destructive  was  the  onslaught  of  the  pike  men.  The  rear  lines 
of  the  cavalry  wheeled  into  open  order  to  give  the  riders  in 
front  a  chance  to  save  themselves  ;  but  before  they  could  exe 
cute  the  movement  a  second  time,  they  found  themselves  in  the 
clutches  of  the  enemy.  After  one  of  the  most  stubborn  encoun 
ters  ever  witnessed  on  a  field  of  battle,  the  cavalry  finally 
retreated,  or  so  many  of  them  as  constituted  only  a  small  rem 
nant  of  their  original  number. 

Wild  with  their  success  the  pike  men  pressed  forward  in 
pursuit,  supported  by  the  balance  bf  the  command  held  in 
reserve  ;  for  General  Hefton  left  nothing  undone  that  would 
tend  to  ensure  him  complete  victory.  Their  passage  over  the 


THE    BATTLE    OF   THE    BOUNDARY  457 

plain  to  the  enemy's  position  resembled  a  storm  at  sea  whero 
spray  rises  mountains  high  above  the  waves  as  a  consequence 
of  the  lashing  of  the  waters  by  the  wind. 

As  they  crossed  the  earthworks  they  could  see  Tander's 
brigade  of  infantry  driving  the  enemy  from  the  field  to  tho 
right.  Indeed  General  Mills'  army  was  in  full  retreat. 

Zanthon  conducted  himself  bravely  in  the  fight.  He  com 
manded  the  second  battalion  of  the  Crowfoot  Regiment  and 
repelled  the  reinforcements  sent  to  aid  the  militia  in  the  early 
part  of  the  day.  These  reinforcements  came  forward  over  the 
ridge  behind  which  the  extreme  left  had  retreated  ;  and  it  was 
these  forces  that  Zanthon's  infantry  forced  back.  The  regiment 
then  advanced  to  the  ridge  itself ;  and  by  the  time  the  cavalry 
was  seen  retreating,  the  enemy  was  completely  routed  at  all 
points,  the  right  also  having  joined  the  general  stampede. 

General  Mills  like  all  efficient  officers,  attempted  to  cover 
his  retreat  by  a  brigade  of  infantry.  The  steadiness  of  the 
fire  from  this  force  kept  the  pike  men  in  check  ;  but  Tanders 
seeing  it,  sent  the  Crowfoot  Regiment  with  the  lorg  range  rifles 
in  pursuit,  which  broke  up  their  lines  and  made  them  run  with 
all  the  speed  in  their  power. 

Long  before  the  final  issue  was  reached,  couriers  carried  the 
news  to  the  city  that  the  patriots  were  successful,  which  caused 
many  of  the  gentry  of  the  boundary  to  desert  their  homes 
through  fear  and  take  the  road  in  the  direction  which  General 
Mills'  army  would  most  likely  pursue  in  the  progress  of  its 
retreat. 

The  officers  of  the  government  troops  made  no  attempt  to 
rally  them  when  they  reached  the  city.  The  principal  inci 
dents  of  the  day  proved  to  their  minds,  conclusively,  that  they 
were  unequally  matched  and  would  be  annihilated  if  forced  to 
renew  the  fight.  Therefore  their  flight  to  the  interior  province 
was  precipitate  and  uninterrupted. 

That  night  the  Republican  army  occupied  the  city  of  Fawn- 
dell. 


458 

A  great  feast  was  spread  for  the  men  on  benches  in  the  streets 
by  the  inhabitants  favorable  to  their  cause  ;  and  indeed  these 
were  largely  in  the  majority. 

General  Hefton  and  a  number  of  his  officers  were  entertained 
at  the  house  of  a  rich  man,  Tanders,  Hordance.  Zanthon  and 
Taffies  being  among'them.  It  was  a  great  occasion  and  well 
did  all  enjoy  it.  After  mutual  congratulation  had  been 
exchanged  and  full  justice  done  to  the  good  things  provided 
for  them,  General  Hefton  said  to  Tanders  :  — 

"  We  move  forward  to-morrow  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy  leav 
ing  Governor  Zanthon  to  superintend  the  collection  of  supplies 
and  carry  out  the  instructions  of  the  Executive  Council.  Had 
I  a  few  more  regiments  like  yours  we  might  calculate  on  easy 
victory  in  the  future  :  but  it  is  probable  the  enemy  will  take 
measures  to  meet  the  emergency  created  by  our  famous 
weapons  and  give  us  a  warm  reception  the  next  time." 

To  which  his  companion  in  arms  replied  :  — 

"  Whatever  may  be  the  issues  of  the  future  there  is  one 
thing  certain,  neither  enemies  nor  friends  will  soon  forget  the 
Battle  of  the  Boundary." 

Then  they  separated  for  the  night. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

A  SETTLEMENT  WITH  OLD  FRIENDS 

r~PHE  victory  won  by  the  Republican  troops  under  General 

.  Hefton,  in  the  recent  battle  on  the  boundary  of  Liebad- 
thore,  created  a  profound  sensation  throughout  the  country. 
Instead  of  being  decisive  for  peace  it  stirred  up  to  greater  activ 
ity  the  elements  of  war. 

The  opposing  parties  disregarded  everything  of  minor 
importance  for  the  supreme  issue  of  battle.  On  this  account 
lawlessness  prevailed  to  an  alarming  extent.  Individuals 
apart  from  the  army  were  obliged  to  defend  themselves  after 
their  own  methods,  as  best  they  could. 

Thieves  saw  in  it  a  propitious  season  ;  and  ghouls  a  time  in 
which  to  ply  their  hideous  trade. 

The  additional  duty  devolved  upon  Zanthon  of  appropriating 
the  munitions  of  war  captured,  or  rather  abandoned  by  the 
retreating  army.  The  battery  of  six  guns  fell  into  his  hands, 
as  well  as  a  large  number  of  muskets,  accouterments,  horses 
and  wagons,  besides  provisions  for  the  field  and  treasure.  His 
labors  were  in  this  manner  increased  to  a  great  extent,  as  it 
was  with  difficulty  he  could  find  capable  persons  to  fill  all  the 
places  of  trust  in  his  gift. 

After  having  hastily  established  a  depot  of  supplies  and  the 
nucleus  of  a  brigade  for  the  army  at  Fawndell,  he  detached 
one  hundred  mounted  men  to  accompany  him  as  an  escort  and 
departed  for  Kindleton,  with  the  view  of  making  a  similar 
provision  at  that  place. 

(459) 


403  ZANTHOX 

On  entering  the  town  he  was  accorded  a  brilliant  reception. 
The  great  bulk  of  the  population  who  had  been  previously 
informed  of  his  coming  thronged  the  streets  to  see  him  pass, 
waving  hats,  handkerchiefs  and  banneretts  in  testimony  of 
their  appreciation  of  his  services.  When  about  to  enter  the 
hotel  assigned  to  him  he  turned  and  spoke  to  the  multitude  in 
these  words  :  — 

11  Be  not  hasty  in  your  judgments  regarding  the  final  results, 
of  the  present  war.  We  can  only  congratulate  ourselves  on 
having  won  the  first  battle.  Our  enemies  are  strong  ;  our 
resources  weak  or  limited  in  extent  and  kind.  We  who  are 
foremost  in  the  strife  for  freedom  accept  cheerfully  the  con 
sequences  arising  from  such  situation  ;  but  caution  should 
characterize  your  conduct  towards  it,  until  more  definite  pros 
pects  assure  you  of  your  party's  success. 

Everyone  is  not  conscious  of  right ;  and  there  are  many  who 
will  not  tolerate  the  administration  of  justice  to  others  if  it 
infringe  in  the  least  degree  on  their  interests,  or  controvert 
their  opinions. 

Darkness  yet  prevails  in  the  political  heaven  of  the  world, 
as  well  as  in  the  minds  of  men. 

Old  systems  of  government  which  have  ruled  the  people  for 
centuries  are  not  easily  eradicated,  especially  as  the  substitutes 
offered  for  them  remain  yet  mere  experiments  without  the  sus 
tenance  of  political  machinery  to  strengthen  them.  Therefore 
respect  the  rights  of  others  and  otherwise  love  the  dictates  of 
law,  so  as  to  make  known  to  your  enemies  that  you  have  a 
right  to  what  you  seek,  the  independence  of  your  country  and 
the  privilege  of  governing  yourselves." 

The  wisdom  of  Zanthon's  remarks  was  praised  by  all  his 
hearers  ;  and  some  avowed  he  would  be  the  first  President  of 
the  Republic. 

Lest  he  should  compromise  the  future  safety  of  his  friend 
Mr.  Gangpond,  he  sent  him  a  note  stating  he  would  not  call  at 


A    SETTLEMENT    WITH    OLD    FRIENDS          401 

his  residence,  but  informed  him  of  the  principal  incidents 
connected  with  his  career  since  their  parting. 

Mr.  Gangpond  answered  the  missive  in  person.  He  shook 
Zanthon's  hand  vigorously,  called  him  "  Governor  "  and  spoke 
throughout  the  interview  in  the  most  affectionate  terms,  adding 
also  that  his  house  was  open  to  him,  if  he  desired  to  accept  its 
hospitality. 

Zanthon  thanked  him  but  declined  the  proffered  kindness. 

Soon  after  this  agreeable  meeting  Zanthon  was  still  further 
surprised  by  the  visit  of  two  other  old  friends,  namely  Mrs. 
Figbit  and  Big  Nancy.  Although  both  appeared  in  good 
health,  Time  seemed  to  have  wrought  changes  in  them  indic 
ative  of  the  lessening  of  their  vital  powers. 

Mrs.  Figbit's  features  had  grown  sharp,  her  frame  attenuated 
and  her  hair  was  beginning  to  turn  white  ;  while  in  Nancy's  case 
the  eyes  had  retreated  inward,  leaving  large  cavities  in  front, 
the  color  of  the  face  assumed  a  darker  hue  and  the  body  began 
to  bend  slightly. 

Nevertheless  when  Zanthon  stood  before  them  in  all  his 
comeliness  of  glowing  youth  and  beauty  they  became  animated 
with  such  pleasure  as  made  them  appear  young  again. 

"  My  dear  Governor,"  said  Mrs.  Figbit,  after  the  first  greet 
ing  terminated,  "I  would  prefer  seeing  you  in  a  station  less 
dangerous  than  the  one  you  now  hold."  To  which  he  re 
plied  :  — 

"  I  am  willing  to  make  any  sacrifice  in  favor  of  national  in 
dependence." 

"  You  are  too  liberal,  Governor.  Some  of  the  people  you  are 
risking  so  much  to  free  are  not  worthy  of  it.'' 

u  In  that  case  my  efforts  will  be  doubly  meritorious.  It  is 
the  duty  of  men  who  understand  the  value  of  political  freedom 
in  a  nation,  to  establish  it  at  all  hazards,  regardless  of  opposi 
tion  from  friends  or  foes.  This  is  the  purpose  of  the  supreme 
powers  in  order  to  bring  mankind  to  harmonize  with  the  un 
written  law  of  the  universe." 


462  ZANTHON 

"It  may  be,  Governor,  but  it  is  not  my  idea  to  see  you,  on 
any  account,  give  up  your  life  for  others.     However  you  will 
excuse  me,  knowing  my  failing  of  old,  to  contradict  everyone 
that  speaks  to  me,  right  or  wrong.     Now,  what  do  you  think  of 
your  future  success  in  the  revolution?  " 

"  It  is  impossible  to  divine  at  present.  Successful  to-day,  we 
may  be  defeated  to-morrow,  and  that  brings  me  to  a  subject  I 
desire  very  much  to  discuss,  namely  a  settlement  with  my  old 
friends.  Conceal  nothing  from  me.  My  allowances  are  large  ; 
my  personal  expenses  small.  I  have  more  money  than  I  needi 
Therefore  tell  me  how  I  can  benefit  you  and  Nancy,  so  that 
you  may  be  financially  independent  all  your  lives." 

Mrs.  Figbit  and  Nancy  were  both  visibly  touched  by  this 
speech. 

After  a  few  moments'  deep  reflection  the  elder  woman  an 
swered  : 

"  You  are  good  as  well  as  being  great.  I  know  you  wish  from 
your  heart  to  make  us  comfortable  and  I  will  speak  my  mind 
honestly  as  if  I  was  going  before  my  Maker.  Lend  me  the 
equivalent  of  five  hundred  dollars.  It  must  be  only  a  loan.  I 
will  take  my  own  time  to  repay  you. 

In  the  next  place  I  want  fifty  dollars  for  Nancy.  On  that 
amount  I  will  make  her  fortune." 

Zanthon  smiled  incredulously  at  this  statement,  seeing  which 
the  woman  resumed  :  — 

"  My  dear  Governor,  it  is  sufficient.  In  a  poor  country  like 
this,  that  sum,  small  as  you  think  it,  will  go  a  long  way.  I 
will  tell  you  my  plan.  Nancy  can  come  with  me  to  the  coun 
try.  By  her  work  there,  she  may  make  a  good  living  such  as 
country  folks  are  used  to.  I  will  be  with  her.  Thirty  of  her 
fifty  dollars  will  purchase  six  calves  and  the  balance  will  more 
than  pay  for  their  grass  from  May  to  November.  On  this  ar 
rangement  she  will  be  rich  in  five  years  from  now." 

Nancy  was  crying  with  delight  at  the  prospect  of  being  the 
owner  of  calves  ;  and  Zanthon  seeing  the  force  of  Mrs.  Figbit's 


A    SETTLEMENT    WITH    OLD    FRIENDS          463 

reasoning  produced  the  money  and  deposited  it  in  her  hands. 
Then  as  the  cares  of  office  demanded  immediate  attention  he 
bade  them  good-bye  and  expressed  the  hope  of  meeting  them 
again. 

He  had  no  sooner  turned  away  than  an  incident  in  the  street 
brought  him  and  a  squad  of  mounted  men  hastily  to  the  scene- 
He  was  told  an  aristocrat  had  been  arrested  and  the  people  in 
charge  of  him  requested  judgment  to  be  delivered  as  to  whether 
they  would  hang  him  or  throw  him  bodily  into  the  river. 

Coming  up  to  the  place,  the  local  guards  fell  back  to  permit 
Zanthon  to  pass  ;  for  they  had  brought  the  prisoner  and  his  fol 
lowers  to  apartments  in  the  courthouse  or  jail  for  trial. 

What  was  his  surprise,  and  we  may  add  irritability,  on  see 
ing  before  him  his  former  friends,  the  Flippingtons. 

Directing  one  of  his  men  to  keep  watch  at  the  door  to  prevent 
persons  entering  through  it,  he  uncovered  his  head  and  addres 
sing  them  in  a  cheerful  tone  of  voice,  said  :  — 

"  I  am  Zanthon  ;  do  you  not  know  me  ?  " 

Then  he  greeted  each  in  turn  ;  for  besides  Flippington,  his  wife 
and  Miss  Cora  were  also  there  ;  and  sat  near  them  in  order  to 
hear  the  causes  of  their  present  trouble. 

Mrs.  Flippington  related  the  principal  facts  in  the  case. 

They  had  tried  hard  to  keep  boys  at  Flippington  Lodge  to 
perform  household  duties  after  Zanthon  left.  The  dispropor 
tion  of  intelligence  existing  between  them  and  him,  caused 
Flippington  to  be  averse  to  their  presence  in  the  house.  Be 
sides  Mony's  exactness  which  was  severe  enough,  he  fell  into 
the  habit  of  inflicting  petty  annoyances,  such  as  throwing 
water  on  their  heads,  concealing  stones  in  their  pockets  and 
cawing  like  a  rook  at  them,  to  indicate  his  displeasure.  Hence 
every  month  they  had  a  new  boy. 

"  I  began  seriously  to  consider,"  said  Mrs.  Flippington,  "  if  it 
would  not  be  better  after  all  to  employ  a  middle-aged  man 
instead  of  a  boy  and  solve  the  difficulty  by  that  means.  In 
consultation  with  Cora  and  Arch  my  proposition  was  sustained. 


464  ZAXTHON 

We  intended  as  you  know  to  purchase  a  carriage  and  horse 
suitable  to  our  needs  ;  and  we  did  so.  Then  we  looked  around 
the  neighborhood  for  a  man  ;  he,  too,  came.  It  was  in  the 
afternoon  ;  but  before  evening  he  quit ;  having  broken  the 
kitchen  window  and  attempted  to  run  Mony  through  the  back 
with  the  pitch-fork! 

They  quarreled  while  we  were  at  dinner,  Mony  having  told 
him  he  did  not  know  how  to  curry  a  horse.  He  answered  by 
throwing  a  large  sponge  at  her  head.  She  reviled  him  in  the 
most  scathing  terms,  which  he  finally  resented  by  following  her 
with  the  implement  already  mentioned.  She  retreated  into  the 
kitchen ;  but  with  a  rock  he  broke  the  window  and  left. 

Then  we  advertised  once  more  for  another  man  and  still 
another  until  every  description  of  individual  had  been  given  a 
trial,  without  being  able  to  secure  any  of  them  for  permanent 
employment. 

Finally,  after  a  year's  experience,  during  which  twenty-seven 
men,  at  least,  threw  down  the  mace  of  office  at  Mony's  feet,  we 
secured  the  person  we  have  now. 

His  work  consists  of  taking  care  of  the  horse  and  driving 
when  we  go  out.  He  never  enters  the  Lodge.  The  apartment 
adjoining  the  stable  is  his  place  of  abode.  Mony  used  to  speak 
harshly  to  him  in  the  beginning,  but  as  he  never  answered  her 
she  stopped.  His  meals  are  placed  outside  the  kitchen  door 
where  he  finds  them  when  ready  to  eat,  and  carries  them  off  to 
his  room.  We  think  him  splendid.  Mony  calls  him  the 
'  Knight  of  Day,'  because,  mentally,  he  appears  so  dark,  but 
his  real  name  is  Tacklefield.  Of  course  his  looks  are  not  pre 
possessing.  Notwithstanding  the  good  food  given  him  he  is 
hungry  to  all  appearances.  The  right  foot  is  larger  than  the 
left ;  the  right  shoulder  elevated  more  than  its  fellow  ;  he  has 
to  wear  a  shade  over  one  of  his  eyes,  and  the  remaining  organ 
is  troubled  by  inflammation.  He  will  not  answer  a  call  when 
at  home,  so  we  have  agreed  to  ring  a  bell  as  a  signal  to  him 
that  the  carriage  is  wanted.  With  these  rules  and  observances 


A    SETTLEMENT    WITH    OLD    FRIENDS          405 

we  get  along  very  well ;  but  you  see,  now,  the  character  of  our 
situation.  As  regards  the  accusations  made  against  us  here, 
they  have  risen  from  the  same  causes.  The  men  and  boys 
whom  we  discharged  vowed  vengeance  against  Arch,  thinking 
he  was  to  blame  ;  and  when  they  saw  us  in  Kindleton  believed 
it  a  favorable  time  to  urge  the  Republican  authorities  to  have 
us  arrested  as  disturbers  of  the  public  peace,  and  aristocrats." 

As  a  matter  of  course,  Zanthon  exonerated  Flippington  from 
the  charges  preferred  against  him,  spoke  to  the  people  in  his 
favor  requesting  absolute  protection  for  him  and  his  family,  as 
well  as  immunity  from  attack  for  their  residence,  saying  he, 
Zanthon,  would  be  his  guarantee  or  bondsman. 

When  this  decision  was  rendered  and  the  people  concerned 
dispersed,  Flippington  was  almost  overpowered  with  joy.  He 
was  not  able  to  skip  about  as  he  had  been  accustomed  to  do 
formerly,  but  he  laughed  a  great  deal  and  playfully  struck  the 
air  with  his  hands,  saying  : 

"You  are  inestimable,  Governor.  You  are  inestimable.  I 
always  knew  it.  I  always  saw  it.  A  noble  boy  makes  a  noble 
man." 

Mrs.  Flippington  spoke  to  Zanthon  as  a  highly  cultured  lady 
would  to  a  person  of  equal  rank  with  herself ;  and  Miss  Cora 
was  profuse  in  expressions  of  esteem  for  their  young  friend. 

Zanthon  did  not  remain  long  with  them.  He  said,  in  effect 
that  the  times  being  so  much  disturbed,  he  wished  they  would 
dwell  in  peace  at  home  so  as  not  to  be  compromised  by  the 
political  situation  or  those  concerned  in  it,  meaning  himself. 
He  would  instruct  the  Republican  authorities  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  Flippington  Lodge  to  afford  protection  to  the  inmates 
thereof,  as  if  they  were  already  sworn  followers  of  their  princi 
ples. 

Finding  on  inquiry  that  their  carriage,  under  the  manage, 
ment  of  Tacklefield,  was  in  the  courtyard  of  the  fashionable 
hotel  in  town,  he  dispatched  a  messenger  for  it.  When  it  drew 
up  in  front  of  them,  Flippington  said  in  a  low  voice  to  Zanthon  : 

ZAMUUN    SO 


466  ZANTHON 

"  Look  at  the  Knight !  See  the  emhodyment  of  chivalry, 
caution  and  business  tact  which  prevails  in  and  around  him. 
How  he  lurches  to  one  side  like  a  pugilist  afraid  of  his  oppon 
ent.  Has  defeated  the  shadow,  though.  Think  of  it !  I  can 
bet  a  hundred  to  one  on  him  any  time,  and  win  easily." 

Then  he  entered  the  carriage  with  his  family  and  was  driven 
home. 

As  Zanthon  had  been  informed  that  old  Jemmy  whom  he 
wished  to  see  was  in  the  county  hospital,  having  been  admitted 
to  it  from  the  district  of  Lennabean  through  the  intercession  of 
friends,  he  dispensed  with  the  services  of  his  attendants  and 
walked  there  alone,  the  institution  being  near  the  suburbs  of 
the  town. 

To  avoid  recognition  by  his  enemies,  the  time  he  selected  for 
his  visit  was  at  nightfall. 

The  woman  who  opened  the  door  to  admit  him  said  ^ 

1 '  Old  Jemmy  was  alive,  sir,  until  about  five  minutes  ago  ;  he 
was  expecting  some  friend  to  come  to  see  him,  and  I  told  him 
to  hold  out  and  live  longer  if  he  could,  as  perhaps  his  friend 
would  come  in  the  long  run  ;  but  he  wasn't  able  to  bear  up,  sir, 
so  he  died." 

u  Was  he  lucid  toward  the  end  ?  "  asked  Zanthon. 

"No,  sir,  on  the  contrary  he  was  warm  in  his  feet  and 
hands." 

"  Was  he  intellectually  clear  ?  " 

"  As  clear  as  a  bell,  sir.  He  spoke  about  horses  and  races 
and  such  things,  besides  a  child  that  he  called  Baby  Zanty." 

"  Ah  !  Tell  me  what  used  he  say  about  this  child  ?  " 

"  It  was  before  he  died,  sir,  I  think  he  was  partly  out  of  his 
head. 

'  Oh,  Baby  Zanty,'  said  he,  '  come  and  see  the  horses.  The 
black  gelding  with  the  yellow  colors  on  the  jockey  is  getting 
the  best  of  them.  See  how  he  takes  the  leap,  my  boy  !  and 
bends  to  his  -work  beyond  without  a  moment's  delay.  That's 
where  he  gains  on  them.  Look,  Zanty,  the  blue  is  coming  up 


A    SETTLEMENT    WITH    OLD    FRIENDS  467 

close  and  the  red  following.     Murder,  what  a  race  it  is  !     The 
yellow  is  in.     It  is  over  ! '     That's  all  I  heard  him  say,  sir." 

Zanthon  was  deeply  affected  by  the  woman's  account  of  the 
]ast  moments  of  his  old  friend.  Expressing  a  wish  to  view  the 
remains,  she  led  the  way  to  a  room  at  the  end  of  the  hall  where 
the  poor  man's  body  lay  at  rest.  It  was  a  little  room  having  a 
narrow  window  like  a  door  panel  in  one  corner  and  a  mean  bed 
in  the  other,  besides  a  small  table  and  broken  chair,  both  black 
from  age. 

The  features  of  the  old  man  wore  an  expression  of  surprise 
probably  on  account  of  seeing  the  black  gelding  win  the  race  ; 
but  otherwise  they  were  peculiarly  calm. 

Zanthon,  returning  to  his  apartments  much  depressed  in 
spirits  on  account  of  old  memories  brought  up  by  Jemmy's 
decease,  was  astonished  to  meet  Earing  and  Mehill  waiting  to 
speak  to  him.  They  had  heard  wild  stories  of  his  valor  as  well 
as  incidents  pertaining  to  the  war  of  the  rebellion,  and  were 
anxious  to  congratulate  him  in  person  on  his  promotion. 

Earing,  who  as  usual  became  the  speaker,  intimated  they 
were  not  afraid  of  the  enemy,  "  because  they  did  not  do  nothing 
to  nobody." 

Mehill  on  entering  the  apartment  to  which  he  and  Earing 
had  been  invited  by  Zanthon,  took  from  the  band-box,  hereto 
fore  carried  in  his  hand,  the  new  hat  he  would  not  wear  in 
public,  and  placed  it  on  his  own  head.  Zanthon  understanding 
Mehill's  peculiarities  and  pride  became  demonstrative  in  his 
praise  under  the  fashionable  headgear,  and  sat  near  him. 

Then  he  questioned  him  ;  but  Earing  answered  for  Mehill, 
who,  on  his  part  gave  an  affirmative  response. 

"  There  are  a  number  of  situations  in  my  gift,"  said  the  young 
Governor,  "  any  one  of  which  I  will  give  to  Mehill." 

"  Thank  you,  kindly,"  replied  Earing. 

"  Thank  you,"  responded  Mehill. 

"  I  will  have  him  appointed  crier  of  a  court,"  continued  Zan 
thon. 


468  ZANTHON 

As  Earing  did  not  know  what  such  an  office  entailed,  she  was 
puzzled  in  regard  to  the  character  of  her  answer.  Hence  she 
said  : 

"  It  would  be  nice  for  you  to  cry  in  coort." 

"  It  would,"  said  Mehill,  with  a  grim  smile  at  such  a  happy 
prospect. 

"  Or  he  might  take  a  position  in  a  bank." 

"  Is  it  where  all  the  money  is  kept  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Isn't  that  a  grand  place  ?  " 

"It  is,"  answered  Mehill.     Earing  continued  : 

"  They  might  take  all  we  have  from  us." 

"They  might." 

"  My  influence  can  make  him  Captain  of  a  troop  of  huzzars- 
.His  non.  corns,  will  look  after  the  business  while  he  will  have 
nothing  to  do  but  draw  his  pay  !  " 

"  Nobody  ever  heard  the  beat  of  that"  exclaimed  the  woman. 

"No,"  said  Mehill.     Earing  continued  :  — 

"  To  have  nothing  to  do  with  your  non-cums,  but  draw  your 
pay.  It's  illegant." 

"  It  is,"  responded  Mehill. 

"  Then  there  is  another  office  superior  to  any  yet  named. 
The  province  is  divided  into  a  number  of  states.  I  have  power 
sufficient  to  create  him  Governor  of  one  of  these  states  ;  a  western 
one  perhaps  would  be  best.  He  will  be  sure  of  re-election  if 
he  vetoes  every  measure  that  comes  before  him  in  the  interests 
of  the  people.  In  fact  he  need  do  nothing  but  veto." 

':  Oh,  what  a  fine  place  that  is,"  said  Earing. 

"  Yes,"  responded  Mehill.     The  woman  resumed  :  — 

"  All  the  trouble  you'll  have  will  be  to  exercise  your  few  toes 
maybe  to  dance  on  thim." 

"  Dance  on  me  toes,"  answered  the  man. 

"  The  state  printer  will  put  up  his  speech,  on  great  occasions  ; 
and  his  secretary  can  read  it  for  him,"  remarked  Zanthon. 

•'You'll  have  a  printer  and  a  sickatarry,"  continued  Earing. 


A  SETTLEMENT   WITH    OLD    FRIENDS  469 

"  I  will,"  responded  Mehill. 

"  Now,  which  of  these  places  does  he  desire,"  said  Zanthon  ; 
"  or  is  there  any  other  kind  of  business  he  would  prefer  ?  " 

Earing  reflected  for  a  few  moments  and  Mehill  assumed  a 
profound  attitude. 

"Your  better  off,"  she  said,  turning  to  her  husband. 

"  I'm  better  off,"  reiterated  Mehill.     Earing  continued  : 

"  It  is  this  way,  Master  Zanthon  j  we're  thankful  to  you  as 
much  as  if  you  did  the  world  for  us  ;  but  leave  him  where  he 
is.  He  couldn't  do  anything  but  work  in  the  fields  with  a 
spade  and  shovel ;  and  if  he  didn't  do  that  he  wouldn't  know 
what  to  do." 

Zanthon  knowing  that  this  termination  or  settlement  of  his 
plans  regarding  Mehill  was  final,  presented  each  of  his  visitors 
with  proper  souvenirs  of  his  esteem.  Then  as  the  man  had  re 
placed  the  new  hat  in  the  band  box  and  donned  the  old  one  with 
the  intention  of  leaving  for  home,  he  grasped  him  by  the  hand 
and  said  :  — 

"Mehill,  you  deserve  to  be  called  great. 

The  simplicity  of  your  life  is  as  uniform  and  distinguished 
as  the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun.  In  animated  nature  noth 
ing  exceeds  this  characteristic,  as  a  means  of  securing  a  com 
fortable  transit  through  the  valley  of  death.  It  brings  peace, 
then  power.  From  these  two  conditions  arise  gleams  of  happi 
ness  such  as  the  beings  of  another  world  might  envy. 

You  hearken  to  wisdom  when  she  speaks.  You  obey  her 
dictates,  as  one  moved  by  some  mysterious  voice,  knowing  it  is 
for  good. 

With  you  there  is  no  evil ;  because  you  know  not  of  its  ex 
istence.  Although  your  house  is  marked  with  the  signs  of  pov 
erty,  yet  you  dwell  in  the  region  of  the  gods.  Farewell !  " 

Mehill  answered  by  squeezing  Zanthon's  hand  and  twisting 
his  closed  lips  to  one  side  of  his  mouth  as  if  he  meant  to  say, 
"  You  struck  it  there,"  then  with  Earing  departed  full  of  joy, 


470  ZANTHON 

as  a  consequence  of  the  agreeable  entertainment  accorded  them 
by  their  young  friend. 

That  night  there  was  a  tumult  in  the  streets. 

The  irresponsible  class,  generally  known  as  the  rabble,  issuing 
from  the  back  lanes  and  alleys  moved  in  a  dark  mass  towards 
the  northern  suburbs  of  the  town. 

Their  leaders  had  evidently  some  terrible  work  in  hand. 

Zanthon  perceived  how  powerless  his  rules  of  law  stood,  as 
a  means  of  restraining  such  a  multitude.  With  some  of  his 
attendants  he  joined  the  mob  to  ascertain  its  purpose. 

In  reply  to  a  question,  a  man  said  :  — 

"  We  want  reprisals.  The  foreigners  took  all  they  could 
from  us  long  enough.  It  is  time  to  take  something  back." 

"  What  are  you  going  to  capture?  " 

"  The  residence  of  a  low-bred  aristocrat." 

"'How  do  you  call  it  ?  " 

"  Dawnford  Castle." 

"  Is  the  owner  a  foreigner  ?  " 

"  No  ;  but  he  is  worse.  He  is  an  upstart  that  sold  himself 
to  the  enemy;  an  absentee  spending  his  money  in  other  coun 
tries  while  his  own  is  being  ruined.  He  is  of  no  use  or  benefit 
here  :  therefore  we'll  run  him  out." 

Zanthon  had  heard  of  Zerlin's  character  previously.  There 
were  so  many  aristocratic  dwellings  in  the  country  surrounding 
Kindleton,  that  the  stories  told  of  Dawnford  Castle  passed  with 
out  eliciting  much  attention. 

Had  he  known  that  it  was  there  Amby  had  spent  several 
years  of  her  life  pining  for  home,  he  would  have  been  the  first 
to  assault  the  place,  but  as  he  remained  in  complete  ignorance  of 
the  facts,  he  turned  away  disgusted  with  the  action  of  the  peo 
ple. 

Later  in  the  night  the  northern  heavens  were  illuminated  by 
a  red  light  which  gradually  increased  until  an  immense  space 
had  been  involved.  It  was  fringed  with  huge  masses  of  curl 
ing  smoke  as  they  ascended  upward  out  of  view  ;  and  flakes  of 


A  SETTLEMENT  WITH  OLD  FRIENDS 


471 


fire  filled  the  air  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  conflagration  as  if 
a  volcano  had  burst  open. 

The  pale  faces  looking  through  the  windows  of  their  homes, 
at  the  night,  in  Kindleton,  knew  the  mob  had  completed  its 
work. 

Dawnford  Castle  was  in  flames  ! 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

TWO   OF  A   KIND. 

r  I  AHE  inmates  of  Dawnford  Castle  were  secretly  apprised  of 
*•  the  contemplated  attack  of  the  populace  about  an  hour  be 
fore  the  occurrence.  "• 

The  individuals  present  within  its  walls,  when  the  informa 
tion  reached  them,  included  Mrs.  Rinser,  Mrs.  Tuberfoot,  Mrs. 
Aloes,  Miss  Mussy  Boggleton  and  Antony  Firfag. 

In  order  to  establish  a  correct  estimate  of  the  situation,  it  is 
necessary  to  introduce  a  few  sentences  descriptive  of  the  period 
immediately  before  the  terrible  event. 

Zerlin,  the  master,  was  absent.  He  returned  from  Paris, 
once,  since  our  last  notice  of  him  ;  but  perceiving  the  indica 
tions  of  revolution  on  the  increase,  wisely  withdrew  to  his  for 
eign  residence  until- the  prevalence  of  more  peaceful  times. 

It  was  during  this  period,  in  response  to  the  solicitations  of 
Mrs.  Rinser,  that  he  procured  for  Ham  Boggleton,  the  govern 
ment  appointment  so  often  referred  to  by  members  of  the 
family.  In  this  connection  it  may  not  be  premature  to  men 
tion,  that  the  crafty  housekeeper  at  Dawnford  Castle  finally 
persuaded  Amby  Marlband  to  accept  Ham  as  her  husband  ; 
and  go  with  him  to  his  new  station,  in  accordance  with  the 
programme  she  had  originally  mapped  out. 

This  crowning  act  of  Mrs.  Rinser's  life  had  no  more  than 
reached  consummation,  when  she  began  to  experience  uneasi 
ness  from  causes  not  very  clear  to  her  own  mind.  • 

(472) 


TWO    OF    A   KIND  473 

She  felt  oppression,  as  if  it  had  emanated  from  the  calmness 
pervading  the  castle.  Zerlin,  Ham  and  Amby  gone  ;  Antony 
Firfag  rarely  visited  the  place.  The  dull  routine  of  her  life 
seemed  reduced  to  stagnation. 

She  was  so  much  engaged  with  Amby's  presence  in  the  past 
that  her  absence  appeared  like  the  shutting  out  of  the  sun  ! 

Where  she  expected  to  realize  glory  in  having  her  brother 
marry  the  Rebel's  daughter,  she  found  nothing  but  desolation 
and  heartache. 

From  having  been  an  exponent  of  loquacity  such  as  is  seldom 
encountered  in  ordinary  life,  she  suddenly  turned  to  meditation 
as  a  means  of  relieving  her  distress.  Her  sisters  favored  this 
innovation  ;  for  they  moved  out  of  her  way,  on  every  possible 
occasion  as  if  attentive  only  to  their  own  business,  but  in 
reality  to  permit  its  full  development. 

It  was  a  failure.  After  a  short  experience  during  which  she 
reviewed  Amby's  history  since  her  abduction  and  Zerlin's  fear 
of  popular  resentment  her  situation  became  unendurable. 

Dreadful  ideas  seized  her  like  one  gazing  into  a  chasm  where 
murder  was  being  perpetrated. 

In  the  depths  of  her  reflections  the  mental  vision  uppermost 
within  her  saw  images  that  made  her  tremble.  Amby's  riven 
heart.  Her  long  years  of  waiting  for  some  hopeful  news  of 
her  lost  friends.  Her  innocence  victimized  by  systematic  lying 
and  misrepresentation.  Her  tears,  pleadings  and  dreams  of 
happiness  with  those  she  loved  recited  so  often  ;  and  the  fear 
ful  ordeal  to  which  she  had  been  subjected  by  her  marriage 
with  a  man  whom  she  could  not  even  venerate  or  respect. 

Fear  of  some  indefinable  character  gradually  came  to  Mrs. 
Rinser  from  these  thoughts.  If  Zerlin  was  in  danger  on  account 
of  being  a  mere  aristocrat,  how  much  more,  she,  who  had 
planned  the  execution  of  diabolical  acts  and  encouraged  the 
captivity  of  a  blameless  girl  ?  Oh  !  she  must  revive  the 
habit  of  talking  or  death  would  be  the  consequence  ;  unless, 
indeed,  she  became  a  raving  maniac  !  Hence  Antony  Firfag 


474  ZAXTHON 

was  installed  an  inmate  of  the  castle,  so  as  to  serve  the  double 
purpose  of  hearing  the  housekeeper  talk  and  afford  a  man's 
protection  to  the  persons  residing  in  it. 

Then  Mrs.  Rinser  attempted  by  the  exercise  of  her  volubil 
ity  to  regain  her  former  self-possession  and  indifference  to 
worldly  care. 

She  spoke  for  hours  at  a  time  to  the  henchman,  without  the 
interruption  of  a  single  word  from  him  ;  or  even  a  gesture  such 
as  might  probably  indicate  dissent  from  her  views  ;  yet  the 
rotundity  of  her  body  began  to  diminish,  her  features  assumed 
a  pale  aspect  and  a  peculiar  light  in  her  eyes  became  conspic 
uous,  showing  some  chronic  trouble  had  taken  possession  of 
her  mind. 

Whatever  his  suspicions,  as  to  the  causes  of  these  changes 
in  Mrs.  Rinser,  Antony  never  mentioned  them.  His  own  case 
absorbed  most  of  his  attention.  While  pretending  to  listen 
attentively  to  her  discourses  on  the  extravagances  of  Lady 
Yore,  whom  she  had  known  in  her  youth,  or  other  subjects 
equally  interesting,  his  mind  was  wrestling  with  some  point  con 
nected  directly  or  remotely  with  Amby  Marlband's  abduction. 

It  was  strange,  the  same  theme  that  operated -so  powerfully  to 
chastise  Mrs.  Rinser,  struck  him  with  terror  like  a  thunderbolt. 

It  lured  him  into  the  depths  of  thought  until  he  became  fas 
cinated  'with  the  prospect  of  eternal  doom  in  this  world  of 
unrest,  from  which  he  could  not  escape. 

There  was  a  look  of  resignation  on  his  grim,  cold  face,  inten 
sified  by  the  sharp  outline  of  the  parts,  the  twinkling  of  the 
small  lusterless  eyes  and  the  compressed  lips,  as  if  he  gloried 
in  hugging  his  damnation. 

The  advent  of  the  revolution  and  success  of  the  patriots 
introduced  another  phase  into  the  mental  strain  borne  by  Mrs. 
Rinser  and  Antony  Firfag.  The  government  protection  which 
heretofore  stood  in  their  defense  was  now  suspended,  thus  leav 
ing  them  at  the  mercy  of  the  populace. 

Their  condition  was  fearful  to  contemplate. 


TWO    OF    A    KIND  475 

First,  smote  by  an  unseen  power  whose  lash  never  grew  light 
even  for  an  instant  of  time,  then  deprived  of  all  security 
in  property  and  life  through  the  domination  of  the  people 
whom  they  were  accustomed  to  despise. 

To  whatever  point  they  turned  nothing  but  darkness  appeared- 
There  was  an  idea  entertained  for  a  short  time  that  within  the 
castle  they  would  find  ample  protection  ;  but  the  opinions  and 
rumors  which  Antony  collected  on  the  outside  dispelled  such 
hope.  Not  that  the  hostile  party  of  people  intended  attacking 
the  Boggletona  and  Antony  especially.  Indeed  the  truth  was 
that  the  hostility  existed  on  Zerlin's  account  and  the  system 
which  had  been  pursued  in  his  entire  establishment.  As  a 
matter  of  course  the  present  inhabitants  of  the  castle  did  not 
know  these  nice  distinctions  ;  and  therefore  concluded  that 
they  would  fall  before  the  resentment  of  the  storming  party 
when  the  members  of  it  concluded  to  carry  their  designs  into 
execution. 

At  length  the  exact  time  became  known.  Some  person,  an 
old  woman,  peering  through  the  bars  of  the  iron  gate  at  the 
front  entrance  one  evening  when  the  twilight  was  giving  place 
to  darkness,  said  to  Antony  Firfag,  who  was  standing  within  : 

"  I  tell  you  as  an  act  of  charity,  the  big  house  will  lose  the 
laurels  to-night.  Get  out  of  it  at  once.  Tell  the  women.  Let 
them  go  some  place.  Don't  stay.  It's  not  for  the  love  of  you 
or  yours,  but  my  own  sake,  I  do  it.  If  you  didn't  remember 
the  poor,  that's  no  reason  why  the  poor  shouldn't  remember 
you." 

With  lips  apart  and  face  pale  as  a  corpse,  Antony  sought 
Mrs.  Rinser.  He  found  her  in  one  of  the  living  rooms  near  the 
kitchen  busy  at  some  light  work. 

"  Our  time  is  come  at  last,  ma'am,"  he  said  as  he  crossed  the 
threshold  of  the  door,  and  stood  before  her  like  one  risen  from 
the  grave. 

"  Whose  time,  Antony  ?  I  mean  what  time  ;  that  is,  which 
time  ?  "  she  replied  quickly. 


476  ZANTHON 

"  Your  turn  and  my  turn,"  answered  the  serf,  bending  him 
self  half  way  to  the  ground,  and  emphasizing  the  possessive 
pronouns  with  peculiar  force. 

u  How  he  does  rave  lately.  I  believe  the  man  is  possessed. 
I  declare  he  is  trembling.  As  I  said  to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot,  youth 
is  full  of  folly  and  age  of  infirmity ;  laut  of  course  there  must 
be  pity  somewhere  as  well  as  patience." 

"  Stop  your  gab,"  said  Antony,  at  the  top  of  his  voice.  "  Get 
ready  for  the  road,  I  tell  you.  The  rebels  is  comin'  on  us. 
They'll  burn  the  castle  and  everything  in  it  before  they  stop. 
Oh,  why  did  I  ever  live  to  see  this  night ! " 

"  Mercy  ! "  cried  Mrs.  Rlnser,  clasping  her  hands  together  ; 
but  the  other  women  coming  hastily  into  the  apartment,  a  gen 
eral  exchange  of  opinions  on  the  situation  took  place.  The 
truth  soon  became  known. 

Feeling  the  dissolution  of  the  establishment  to  be  near,  Antony 
assumed  a  fiendish  dictatorship  over  the  others  while  giving 
orders  in  regard  to  the  property  each  person  would  be  capable 
of  carrying  when  leaving  the  castle  ;  for  that  course  was  agreed 
to.  All  fear  of  Mrs.  Rinser's  opposition,  all  regard  for  future 
consequences,  all  respect,  even,  for  age  or  sex  vanished  from 
his  mind  in  his  desire  to  ventilate  the  despair  which  threatened 
to  wreck  his  soul. 

He  cursed  with  such  fury  that  the  saliva  between  his  lips 
turned  white,  and  his  eyes  became  red  like  living  coals  of  fire. 
Suddenly  turning  to  Mrs.  Rinser,  while  she  was  depositing  her 
money  in  a  small  satchel,  he  said  : 

"  This  is  your  doings.  It's  your  work  that  brought  the  rebels 
to  the  door.  No  other  one  is  to  blame,  an'  the  curses  of  us  all 
will  fall  on  your  head." 

"Don't  make  me  worse  than  what  I  am,"  she  answered 
meekly,  now  thoroughly  humbled.  "  What  have  I  done  that 
you  revile  me  in  such  a  manner  ?  " 

"  Well  you  know  what  you've  done.     I  needn't  go  behind  the 


TWO    OF   A   KIND  477 

door  to  tell  you.  The  same  thing  was  troubling  you  this  long 
time,  because  I  seen  it  in  your  face." 

"  I  do  not  understand  ;  that  is,  I  don't  know  what  you  mean, 
old  man,  meaning  Antony,  dear  me,  how  terrible  you  are." 

"  Ah  !  ha  !  well  I  knew  the  way  the  trouble  came.  The  girl 
you  took  from  her  people  is  coming  back  on  you.  Her  friends 
is  in  the  mob  ready  to  hang  you ;  but  it's  no  more  nor  you 
deserve." 

"There's  two  of  a  kind  of  us,"  she  replied,  white  with  fear, 
"the  more's  the  pity.  As  I  said  to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot,  it  was 
Antony  Firfag  that  suggested,  I  may  say  declared,  Amby  should 
be  taken,  poor  dear,  from  her  home  by  force." 

"I  had  good  backing  from  you  there,"  said  Antony  between 
his  teeth. 

The  woman  resumed : 

"  And  moreover  it  was  Antony  that  carried  her  off — " 

l<  Stop  that  talk  I "  he  shouted,  advancing  towards  her  in  a 
threatening  manner.  "  Don't  put  lies  on  me.  I  was  bad 
enough.  I  went  out  of  my  way  to  please  you  and  your  fool  of 
a  brother,  but  I  didn't  keep  the  girl  from  her  people  like  the 
rest,  nor  hide  her  in  the  carriage.  I  know  who'll  answer  for 
that  much." 

The  woman  resumed  : 

*'  I  treated  her  well.  She  had  a  good  home  here  ;  in  fact, 
very  good  as  I  often  remarked  to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot ;  better  than 
she  could  in  her  own  house." 

u  Why  had  you  cunning  ways  for  her,  and  a  false  tongue  ? 
Didn't  she  pine  away  like  a  bird  in  a  cage,  and  the  hardness  of 
your  cold  heart  never  stopped." 

"  The  law  allowed  it." 

"  Ah  !  that  wasn't  the  law,  but  what's  comin'  is.  I  didn't 
know  myself  but  that  the  government  could  do  everything  to 
keep  us  safe  as  long  as  we  stayed  inside  the  walls,  but  now  I 
believe  different.  The  God  that  made  the  girl  will  be  on  her 
side  and  take  revenge." 


478  ZANTHON 

"  Oh,  Antony,  be  reasonable  in  this  dreadful  time.  Where 
will  we  go  ?  Don't  be  so  hard  with  me.  I  am  guilty,  but  I 
suffered  for  it  night  and  day  ever  since  it  occurred." 

Before  he  answered,  Miss  Mussy  reported  having  seen  from 
one  of  the  upper  windows  of  the  castle,  a  dark  mass  of  people 
approaching  it  over  the  road  with  torches,  evidently  employed 
to  guide  their  footsteps  hither.  Antony  cried  out : 

"  Two  come  with  ine.  It  makes  no  difference  which  two  it 
is.  I'll  take  my  share  in  the  boat  across  the  river.  That's  alj 
it  will  hold.  We  can  hide  in  the  country  for  awhile.  I  know 
places  where  we  can  pay  our  way  and  there  will  be  nothing 
said." 

"  And  the  other  two  ?  "  inquired  Mrs.  Rinser. 

"  Let  them  go  back  to  the  northwest  corner  of  the  ground 
behind  the  castle.  They'll  find  there  a  place  where  they  can 
climb  to  the  top  of  the  wall  and  jump  over.  Then  they  know 
how  to  walk  to  the  country  and  stay  in  it  as  they  were 
before." 

Owing  to  the  pressure  of  time  this  arrangement  was  final. 

It  was  decided  Mrs.  Rinser  and  Miss  Mussy  would  accom 
pany  Antony  over  the  river,  while  Mrs.  Tuberfoot  and  Mrs- 
Aloes,  in  obedience  to  instructions,  must  attempt  escape,  fav 
ored  by  the  darkness,  to  the  house  of  an  acquaintance  in  the 
district  where  they  formerly  resided. 

Without  a  word  of  farewell,  the  members  of  the  group  hur 
ried  to  the  front  entrance  and  separated,  each  party  going  in 
the  direction  before  indicated.  The  light  from  the  torches  of 
the  mob  became  visible  beyond  the  wall  on  the  west  side  of  the 
enclosure  as  Antony  and  his  affrighted  companions  passed 
along  the  gravel  walks  of  the  garden  on  the  east  side  and 
emerged  through  the  wicket  over  the  river  bank. 

A  sharp  exclamation  of  wonder  escaped  the  man  as  he  glanced 
at  the  water.  The  river  appeared  filled  with  a  great  flood. 

In  their  excitement  the  fact  was  forgotten  that  a  large  quan 
tity  of  rain  had  fallen  two  days  in  succession  previously. 


TWO    OF   A    KIND  479 

This  water-course  drained  an  extensive  valley  as  well  as  a 
large  district  of  mountain  land.  On  the  present  occasion  the 
rush  and  plenitude  of  the  current  of  many  streams  culminated 
here  in  an  immense  tide  !  Viewed  by  the  little  light  coming 
from  an  opening  in  the  clouds,  its  characteristics  made  it  ter 
rible. 

The  headlong  speed  at  which  it  went  induced  the  belief,  that 
the  power  impelling  it,  designed  the  completion  of  some  great 
work,  before  the  next  day's  sun  arose. 

It  was  turbulent,  too  ;  lashed  into  mad  disquietude  partly  by 
its  own  elements,  the  conditions  surrounding  it,  and  the  lower 
ing  of  the  atmosphere.  One  could  see  an  expression  of  anger 
pervading  the  surface,  as  if  it  possessed  animation.  It  was  not 
so  much  a  scowl,  as  a  threatening  look  concentrated  into  fierce 
ness,  supported  by  the  energy  of  the  whole  body.  Waves 
crossed  each  other  at  right  angles,  some  coming  from  the  shore 
forcing  intrusion  on  such  as  had  been  formed  by  the  wind  -or 
current.  Huge  cylindrical  masses  of  the  water  rolled  across  or 
with  the  tide  ;  their  dark  forms  shocking  the  beholder  with  the 
idea,  that  they  were  monsters  from  the  sea  sent  here  in  order  to 
contribute  additional  terrors  to  the  appalling  scene. 

Irregular  prominences  started  up  continuously  between  the 
waves,  as  if  contending  for  places,  some  of  them  discharging,  at 
the  same  time,  jets  of  their  native  element  high  into  the  air. 

Patches  adjoining  the  banks  leaped  against  the  sides  as  if 
desirous  of  escaping  from  the  turmoil  without ;  and  after  being 
resisted  sought  other  places  forward,  for  the  purpose  of  making 
a  similar  effort. 

The  multitude  of  indentations  which  appeared,  some  deep 
like  the  openings  to  caverns,  others  small  and  flat,  accompanied 
by  twisted  lines,  as  well  as  distorted  curves,  made  the  surface 
acquire  a  speckled  aspect,  doubly  dark  and  horrible. 

Miniature  whirlpools  careered  through  the  hollows  of  im 
mense  swells,  like  toys  designed  for  the  childish  among 
infernal  spirits. 


480  ZANTHON 

Where  obstructions  presented  themselves,  eddies  prevailed, 
tearing  at  the  roots  of  vegetation  and  the  cohesion  of  rocks. 

The  foam  was  broken  into  fragments  of  various  forms,  giving 
to  the  face  of  the  stream  a  character  resembling  that  of  the  surf 
of  the  ocean  ;  but  destitute  of  its  never  ceasing  clearness. 

The  vast  body  tossed  itself  in  agony  ! 

Surprised  into  undue  emotion  it  seemed  aggrieved  ;  and  en 
deavored  to  taunt  the  authority  of  the  superior  power  by  writh 
ing  angrily  in  its  presence. 

It  hissed  displeasure. 

The  seething  of  the  mass  was  so  pronounced  as  to  promote 
a  suspicion  that  it  held  direct  communication  with  the  fire  of 
the  bottomless  pit.  The  atmosphere  was  filled  with  its  mys 
terious  moaning  ;  and  sympathetically  favored  the  congregation 
of  black  clouds  which  hung  around  the  horizon  and  over  the 
inscribed  plain  in  order  to  conceal  its  distress. 

The  three  helpless  individuals  viewed  the  fearful  phenome 
non  and  trembled.  For  the  first  time  they  were  face  to  face 
with  the  terrible,  depending  for  life  on  its  caprice. 

They  could  have  sinned  with  impunity  during  the  past,  in 
their  own  estimation  and  smothered  its  recollection  while  ap 
pearing  innocent  to  the  world  ;  but  in  the  presence  of  this  mon 
strous  avenger  they  dare  not  even  think  of  injustice. 

Evil  was  eliminated  from  their  souls,  like  water  from  a 
sponge  under  pressure. 

Fear  drove  them  to  piety. 

Hardihood  in  crime  availed  nothing  to  sustain  their  strength, 
while  such  awful  power  from  the  unknown  seemed  waiting  to 
overwhelm  them.  The  women  prayed  aloud,  the  man  an 
swered  the  responses. 

The  darkness  appeared  to  permeate  each  individuality  as  if 
to  encourage  it  to  despair,  even  while  the  lips  of  all  craved 
mercy,  making  that  hour  as  torturing  as  the  first  one  of  eternal 
woe. 


TWO    OF    A    KIND  481 

There  was  a  sharp  breeze  blowing  across  the  waters,  whose 
doleful  peans  resembled  the  requiems  for  the  dead.  It  was 
troubled,  perhaps;  about  catastrophe  happening  or  to  happen. 
The  fugitives  listened  as  if  to  interpret  the  sounds  and  gather 
from  them  information  or  consolation,  but  alas  !  they  had 
never  studied  nature  and  knew  nothing  of  her  mysteries. 
When  the  people  were  dying  of  hunger  they  laughed  and 
securely  enjoyed  themselves,  heedless  of  the  wants  of  others. 

Now  the  void,  which  remembers  everything,  made  them  a 
sport  for  its  terrors,  at  a  time  when  those  whom  they  disre 
garded  were  exultant. 

Thus  did  it  equalize  justice. 

In  the  midst  of  their  cogitations  a  wild  shout  from  the  rab 
ble  startled  them.  Instinctively  they  understood  that  the  iron 
gate,  or  main  entrance  in  the  boundary  wall  had  been  forced 
and  their  enemies  were  rushing  on  the  castle  itself.  Indeed  the 
noise  of  rapid  footsteps  on  the  gravel  walks  proved  beyond  all 
doubt  their  conjectures  to  be  true. 

In  another  minute  they  might  be  captured  and  slain  ;  the 
garden  only  separated  them  from  the  executioners.  Theirs  was 
a  terrible  predicament. 

On  one  side  the  flood,  the  instrument  of  chastisement  in  the 
custody  of  the  invisible  ;  on  the  other  the  mob,  the  retaliatory 
weapon  of  the  people. 

The  one  operated  without  compunction ;  the  other  smote 
without  mercy  ! 

Antony  Firfag  made  no  further  delay.  His  decision  reached 
maturity  while  yet  the  echoes  of  the  shouting  were  around  him. 
He  would  prefer  to  intrust  his  life  to  circumstances  amid  the 
dangers  of  the  deep,  than  with  the  fury  of  the  multitude. 

The  boat  lay  in  a  small  cove  at  right  angles  to  the  stream 
moored  to  an  iron  ring  in  the  garden  wall.  It  was  a  poor  craft 
being  flat-bottomed  and  known  to  fishermen  as  a  "cot."  In 
calm  weather  and  during  the  absence  of  freshets  it  was  pro- 

ZANTHON    31 


482  ZANTHON 

pelled  by  means  of  a  large  pole  ;  but  on  other  occasions  two 
small  oars  were  employed  for  that  purpose. 

The  man  stepped  backward  into  the  garden  and  returned 
immediately  with  the  oars.  It  was  customary  to  keep  them 
suspended  behind  the  door  securely  covered  to  prevent  damage 
by  rain.  Then  having  placed  them  in  the  boat  which  he  held 
by  the  bow  to  steady  its  motion  he  desired  Mrs.  Rinser  and 
Miss  Mussy  to  enter.  After  the  difficult  task  of  seating^  them 
was  accomplished,  for  the  boat  lurched  fearfully,  Antony  asked 
Mrs.  Rinser  to  place  the  oars  in  position  so  as  to  be  ready  to 
push  from  the  shore  when  he  took  his  place.  This  could  be 
easily  done  because  the  boat  had  iron  tolepins  and  in  each  oar 
was  an  iron  ring  to  fit  them  like  the  adjustment  in  a  cobble. 

The  woman  having  seen  the  rush  of  waters  and  beholding 
the  man  scarcely  able  to  sustain  the  upright  position  dreaded 
the  voyage.  She  said  :  — 

"  I  am  stronger  than  you,  Antony.     I  can  pull  the  boat." 

"Are  you  stronger  nor  that  ?  "  he  inquired  pointing  to  the 
flood. 

"What  I  said  was  heard.  I'm  stronger  than  you"  she  reit 
erated.  "  It  is  not  that  I  want  to  be,  goodness  knows,  far  from 
it  ;  for  that's  not  here  nor  there  ;  but  what  can  I  do  when  one 
is.  As  I  said  to  Mrs.  Tuberfoot ;  it  is  no  use  in  blaming  the 
weather  when  the  snow  is  on  the  ground  ;  nor  trying  to  mend 
a  broken  egg  after  it  drops  on  the  floor." 

Antony  would  have  burst  into  invective  at  the  conclusion  of 
this  speech  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  terrors  which  surrounded 
him.  He  only  said  :  — 

"  You  don't  know  no  more  about  the  ways  of  that  boat,  Mrs. 
Rinser,  nor  me  of  what  one  fish  says  to  another.  Why  should 
you  ?  You  never  learned  her,  nor  pushed  her  head  or  back 
this  way  or  that  way. 

You  couldn't  keep  her  agin  the  current  if  you  didn't  dip  your 
oars  kindly.  The  water  can  catch  your  oar  and  twist  it  out  of 
jour  hand  like  a  knitting-needle.  I  know  the  strin'th  that's  in 


TWO    OF    A    KIND  483 

it.  You'd  turn  her  mouth  under  before  we  knew  that  we  were 
alive  or  dead,  if  you  couldn't  rise  your  oar  the  right  way  out 
of  the  water.  I'm  not  hard  on  you  ;  but  its  your  own  fault. 
Your  tongue  is  too  quick  and  your  head  too  light  for  any  good 
on  this  journey." 

"I  must  say  something,  Antony,  I'm  to  blame,  no  doubt. 
As  you  said  about  the  knitting-needle,  it  ain't  no  oar ;  and 
the  river  is  stronger  than  me,  to  be  sure  ;  but  as  I  said  to  Mrs. 
Tuberfoot  we  must  put  up  with  one  thing  or  the  other  as  it 
comes." 

Antony  who  had  taken  his  seat  in  the  boat  and  seized  the 
oars  pointed  the  prow  of  his  little  craft  against  the  wind  and 
tide.  In  this  position  he  calculated  keeping  her  afloat  while 
the  current  carried  them  far  down  the  stream  and  to  the 
opposite  bank  where  the  river  curved.  As  a  precautionary 
measure  in  this  connection  he  said  to  the  women  : 

"  Now  be  quiet.  Don't  stir.  The  boat  feels  every  move  you 
make.  She's  uneasy  at  people  when  they're  fidgety.  She'll 
do  her  best ;  but  let  her  alone,  an'  keep  civil  tongues  in  your 
heads.  The  night  is  listenin'  to  everything  you  say.  It  might 
turn  from  us  like  the  rest.  It  can't  be  trusted  after  hearing 
a  woman's  tongue.  Besides  the  flood  is  ugly.  It  hates  to  hear 
anyone  talk  ;  because,  maybe,  it  isn't  like  its  own." 

Admonished  by  these  remarks  the  women  remained  .  per 
fectly  still.  Antony's  appearance  did  not,  however,  inspire 
them  with  much  confidence  in  his  ability  as  boatman.  Indeed 
Mrs.  Rinser  trembled  when  she  seriously  contemplated  the 
helplessness  of  the  figure  before  her. 

The  head  covered  by  an  old  hunting  cap  had  shrunk  so  as  to 
exhibit  large  hollows  at  the  sides  and  front.  The  eyes,  always 
small,  now  became  almost  imperceptible  to  view  beneath  the 
ill-looking  brows.  The  cheek-bones  were  prominent  and  the 
skin  over  them  copper  colored.  The  attenuated  nose  appeared 
ghastly  above  the  lips  of  the  mouth  ;  but  the  chin  beneath 
protruded  forward.  The  rest  of  his  body  had  shriveled  pro- 


I 

484  ZANTHON 

portionately  with  the  parts  mentioned,  especially  the  neck  and 
arms. 

What  power  could  such  miserable  hands  as  his  command  ? 
thought  the  woman. 

In  the  darkness  he  seemed  to  take  the  shape  of  an  inferior 
animal,  or  a  spirit  clothed  in  some  hideous  form. 

Bending  forward  with  his  hands  on  the  oars  his  aspect  was 
shocking.  Well  might  he  be  accounted  a  concomitant  of  dark 
ness  designed  to  lurk  in  its  deepest  shades  and  hover  over  its 
most  intricate  destinies. 

Antony  had  been  an  expert  oarsman.  His  skill  stood  well 
by  him  on  the  present  occasion  ;  for  feeble  as  he  was,  a  few 
strokes  of  his  oars,  made  with  but  little  effort,  brought  the  boat 
into  the  stream,  where  she  began  to  drift  rapidly  downward. 
Still  intent  on  further  success,  he  changed  her  head  a  point 
eastward  ;  then  using  his  full  strength,  he  drove  her  out  from 
the  waters  comparatively  calm  to  the  places  where  the  fury  of 
the  tide  prevailed. 

What  a  change  was  here  I 

The  first  dip  of  the  oar  in  the  strong  current  proved  disas 
trous.  Antony  was  laid  prostrate  by  the  handle  of  the  oar 
striking  him  in  the  breast  while  the  implement  wrenched  from 
its  fastening  floated  off  with  the  current.  Then  the  boat  spun 
itself  round  like  a  deranged  thing  completely'at  the  mercy  of 
the  1^de,  threatening  every  instant  to  throw  its  occupants  into 
the  water. 

In  this  extremity  the  man  shouted  :  "  For  your  life,  don't 
stir." 

Regaining  his  feet  he  struck  the  water  with  the  remaining 
oar  which  brought  his  boat  into  line  with  the  torrent,  saving 
her  from  being  capsized  ;  but  she  labored  terribly  in  the  trough 
of  the  billows,  rising  and  falling  across  short  thick  waves  heav 
ily  and  shipping  considerable  water. 

Mrs.  Rinser  and  Miss  Mussy  terrorized  by  the  surrounding 
dangers,  remained  silent  witnesses  of  Antony's  combat  with 


TWO    OF   A    KIND  485 

the  stormy  waters  ;  but  they  wept  and  prayed  for  mercy  and 
life.  The  elder  woman,  despairing  of  safety,  said  to  her 
sister  :  — 

"  If  I  saw  Amby  one  moment.  I'd  be  content.  Not  that  she 
would  say  '  Mrs.  Rinser,  I  do  not  understand,'  far  from  it ;  but 
she  might  tell  me,  '  God  forgive  you,  for  you  need  it.' 

I  did  the  best  I  could,  small  blame  to  me.  I  had  to  look 
after  our  brother  Ham  ;  because  he  could  not  look  after  him 
self,  poor  boy.  I  knew  no  better.  I  paid  Mrs.  Tiinbertoe  for 
nothing,  for  all  the  good  was  done  ;  but  as  I  said  before  that's 
not  here  nor  there." 

Antony's  struggle  with  the  tide  was  of  short  duration. 

Excitement  stimulated  him  to  undue  efforts  which  when  at 
their  height,  failed  utterly  to  proceed  further,  like  a  cord  in 
high  tension  snapping  into  two  parts  when  the  work  it  was 
expected  to  perform  neared  completion.  The  oar  fell  from  his 
hands  into  the  river.  He  trembled  violently  a  few  seconds, 
then  sank  into  his  seat  powerless  as  a  dead  man.  It  was  with 
difficulty,  even,  that  he -could  bemoan  the  fate  which  had  over 
taken  him  during  the  intervals  between  his  gasps  for  breath. 

"  I'm  lost  in  the  long  run,"  he  said  to  himself. 

"  There's  no  use  trying  any  more.  Me  strin'th  is  gone.  The 
hands  I  cannot  rise  even.  If  I  could  only  grab  a  stick  or  a 
board  I  might  be  able  to  manage  her  yet,  but  I  must  be  paral 
yzed  out  an'  out.  Oh,  what'ill  I  do  or  where'ill  I  turn  ?  " 

Besides  the  characteristics  of  the  freshet  already  mentioned, 
there  was  drift-wood  carried  down  with  it  which  might  prove 
dangerous  to  small  boats  attempting  the  passage  of  the  stream. 

Antony  and  his  companions  had  not  thought  of  this  feature 
previously.  Reminded  of  it  now  in  their  helplessness  by  per 
ceiving  several  large  trees  pass  near  them  with  threatening  atti 
tude,  they  began  to  scan  the  waters  closely.  This  was  a  new  terror, 
and  doubly  dreadful,  because  it  emanated  from  the  darkness. 
They  were  liable  to  be  surprised  in  an  instant  by  it ;  nay,  over 
whelmed,  run  down,  sunk  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  beneath 


486  ZANTHON 

the  dark  waters  never  to  rise.  Hence,  each  passenger  turned 
to  scrutinize  more  minutely  than  heretofore,  the  depths  of  the 
night  and  the  angry  face  of  the  flood. 

Suddenly  their  eyes  were  riveted  on  an  object  in  it,  above 
them,  whose  movements  took  away  their  breath,  almost,  with 
suspense  and  dread.  It  was  a  heavy  spar,  coming  from  some 
unknown  point,  with  the  swiftness  of  a  messenger  riding  for  life 
or  death. 

Headlong  it  plunged ;  the  motion  being  accelerated  by  the 
smoothness  of  its  own  surface  and  weight  of  the  body.  It  shot 
through  waves  like  an  arrow.  It  overthrew  kindred  logs 
which  accidentally  came  in  the  way.  Nothing  seemed  to  be 
able  to  divert  it  from  its  hidden  purpose. 

It  came  towards  the  boat  in  a  direct  line.  Its  resemblance 
to  a  huge  sea-serpent  was  remarkable  ;  for  the  skin  in  which  it 
was  incased  seemed  to  glance  above  the  water,  occasionally,  as 
if  intended  to  create  terror  in  all  who  beheld  its  awful  form. 

In  an  instant  it  was  upon  them.  There  was  not  time  for  a 
single  thought ;  but  one  wild  shriek  came  up  from  the  group 
into  the  atmosphere  as  the  spar  hit  the  boat  on  the  side  and 
drove  it  beneath  the  surface  ! 

There  were  a  few  more  cries  of  distress  as  Antony  and  Mrs. 
Rinser  struggled  in  the  surf  for  life  ;  but  it  was  soon  over.  Miss 
Mussy  was  saved,  having  held  to  the  boat  which  arose  and 
remained  on  the  surface,  and  was  finally  thrown  against  the 
opposite  bank  far  down  the  stream,  but  her  two  companions 
were  drowned. 

Then  the  flood  proceeded  onward  exultantly. 

It  sped  to  the  sea  where  it  told  how  the  powers  of  the  universe 
combined  in  the  absence  of  human  aid,  to  avenge  the  wrongs 
perpetrated  against  the  rebel's  daughter.  How  it  smote  her 
abductors  in  the  darkest  hour  of  their  lives,  surrounding  them 
with  woe  such  as  might  be  suitable  for  those  who  have  been 
promised  eternal  torments  on  account  of  crime ;  and  how  it 
listened  to  their  wailing  without  pity  or  remorse. 


TWO    OF    A    KIND 


487 


In  line  with  this  retributive  agent  appeared  the  fire  which 
consumed  Dawnford  Castle. 

•  Over  the  shrill  cries  of  the  dying  ;  above  the  silence  of  the 
dead  it  darted  upward  in  joyous  tongues  ;  beckoning  as  it  were 
to  the  unknown  to  turn  and  behold  the  wretched  ending  of  the 
two  individuals  now  sleeping  their  long  unconsciousness  in  the 
dark  waters  beneath. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THE    GOVERNMENT    APPOINTMENT 

TDEFORE  any  investigation  could  be  instituted  in  regard  to 
**-^  the  wanton  destruction  of  Dawnford  Castle  Zanthon  left 
Kindleton  in  great  haste. 

A  despatch  from  Fawndell  requested  his  presence  in  that 
city  without  delay  as  the  Republican  arms  had  recently  met 
with  some  reverses  and  the  boundary  itself  was  threatened. 

Upon  his  arrival  at  that  place  he  found  the  condition  of 
affairs  even  worse  than  anticipated.  Fugitives  were  coming  in 
every  hour,  who  reported  the  overthrow  of  the  Republicans  at 
a  battle  recently  fought  in  the  interior.  The  men  were  flying 
to  their  homes  as  further  efforts  in  behalf  of  independence 
would  be  futile. 

The  cause  was  lost  they  said.  General  Hefton,  Tanders  and 
others  had  not  had  sufficient  support. 

The  Crowfoot  regiment  suffered  terribly.  It  was  almost 
annihilated. 

Supplies  were  wanting ;  provisions,  ammunition,  arms,  as 
well  as  men. 

All  this  proved  true  in  every  particular. 

The  government  had  placed  three  armies  in  the  field  the 
least  containing  over  fifty  thousand  men.  These  subdued 
every  appearance  of  rebellion  and  re-established  confidence  in 
the  power  of  the  monarchy. 

(488) 


THE    GOVERNMENT    APPOINTMENT  489 

General  Hefton's  command  leaving  Liebadthore,  attempted  a 
junction  with  the  B^rench  contingent,  which  after  landing  had 
defeated  the  enemy  in  several  engagements,  but  the  presence  of 
immense  numbers  in  opposition  to  theirs  with  all  the  best 
appliances  of  war  prevented  the  accomplishment  ot  the  design. 
Hefton  was  slain,  his  troops  defeated,  the  allies  captured  and 
liberty  laid  prostrate  in  the  dust  I 

Then  began  wild  scenes  of  carnage  such  as  the  battle  field, 
even,  did  not  present.  The  government  troops  butchered  men 
by  the  wayside,  insulted  women,  sacked  villages  and  destroyed 
the  property  of  the  inhabitants. 

In  the  midst  of  the  disorder  when  individuals  were  scatter 
ing  in  every  direction  to  seek  protection  in  obscurity,  a  party 
of  the  enemy  suddenly  appeared  in  Fawndell,  captured  the 
patriots'  position  and  arrested  Zanthon. 

As  orders  for  his  detention  had  been  issued  by  persons  in 
high  authority,  he  was  not  slain  on  sight,  like  some  of  his  com 
rades,  but  thrown  into  prison  to  await  trial  and  execution  as  an 
example  for  others  of  his  countrymen  to  avoid  similar  situa. 
tions  in  future. 

The  structure  where  Zanthon  was  confined  assumed  immense 
proportions. 

Situated  in  one  of  the  Northern  suburbs  of  Fawndell  it  har 
monized  with  the  spirit  of  intolerance  and  usurpation  which 
distinguished  the  age  in  that  country. 

Built  of  huge  rocks  laid  in  cement,  it  afforded  to  Jits  founders 
ample  means  of  holding  political  offenders  or  criminals  in. 
security,  free  from  outside  interference  or  escape. 

The  main  building  was  five  stories  in  height,  flanked  on  the 
right  and  left  by  wings  running  backward  and  partly  enclosing 
a  rectangular  piece  of  land  about  four  acres  in  extent.  The 
remainder  of  this  space  had  been  bounded  by  a  lesser  building 
of  the  same  material  with  strong  stone  and  mortar  connections 
to  prevent  egress  or  ingress. 

It  was  here  special  classes  of  criminals  used  to  be  confined  ; 


490  ZANTHON 

idiots,  sick  persons  and  those  belonging  to  the  establishments 
afflicted  with  contagious  diseases.  Around  the  entire  institute 
appeared  a  boundary  wall  sixteen  feet  high  and  two  hundred 
feet  from  the  basement  of  it  which  checked  forever  all  aspira 
tions  for  liberty  which  might  otherwise  have  been  entertained 
by  unfortunate  occupants. 

In  the  south  side  of  the  great  wall  skirted  by  a  suburban 
street  which  came  direct  from  the  city,  was  situated  the  sole 
entrance.  A  huge  gate  of  wood  and  iron  securely  bolted  ;  but  to 
facilitate  the  movement  of  individuals  through  it  there  was  a 
small  door  or  wicket  for  that  purpose,  merely  held  in  place  by 
a  strong  lock. 

An  old  war  veteran,  in  the  service  of  the  government,  held 
the  place  of  gate-keeper,  having  a  small  apartment  on  the  in 
side  in  which  he  lived,  but  to  protect  him  in  case  of  assault,  as 
also  to  stop  attempts  of  prisoners  at  escape,  a  sentinel  was 
posted  in  the  space  between  the  buildings  and  the  boundary 
wall,  who  paraded  its  whole  extent  every  half  hour,  thus  mak 
ing  four  revolutions  during  his  watch.  The  headquarters  of 
this  guard  held  station  in  or  near  the  infirmary  quite  conveni 
ent  to  the  dead-house,  which  position  had  been  assigned  to  it, 
no  doubt,  on  account  of  the  kinship  existing  between  the  two 
institutions. 

The  external  appearance  of  the  prison  was  repulsive.  It 
was  inordinately  strong  to  retain  the  lines  of  beauty  peculiar 
to  individual  residences  ;  the  dark  walls  unbroken  by  a  single 
additional  color  were  shocking  in  eternal  samenesss.  Iron 
grating  in  front  of  the  windows  brought  recollections  of  excruci 
ating  tortures  and  shrieks  of  despair  within  their  confines  to  the 
mind  of  the  beholder  and  all  the  train  of  philosophic  thought 
leading  to  the  problem  of  man's  injustice  to  man  ! 

At  a  distance  it  stood,  in  the  face  of  daylight,  like  an  ob 
struction,  rearing  its  deformity  against  the  sky  as  if  it  meant 
to  be  offensive  or  threatening  even  to  the  law  of  eternal  order 
above.  It  darkened  the  atmosphere  like  a  cloud  at  the  time  a 


THE    GOVERNMENT   APPOINTMENT  491 

thunderstorm  is  in  progress  ;  but  in  the  gloom  of  twilight  its 
broad  compass  of  murky  shade  wfiose  fastenings  went  far  into 
the  domain  of  night,  was  appalling.  Bats  and  owls  frequented 
the  place  ;  while  some  said,  the  evil  beyond  and  the  evil  this 
side  the  grave,  met  there  on  common  ground. 

The  apartments  for  the  accommodation  of  the  governor  of 
the  jail,  for  it  had  one,  stood  immediately  inside  the  front  door 
of  the  main  building.  The  hall,  about  eight  feet  wide  extended 
the  width  of  this  part  of  the  edifice  the  floor  consisting  of  stone- 
flags  ;  but  light  was  admitted  through  a  large  transom  over  the 
door.  To  the  right  a  parlor  or  dining  room,  sixteen  feet  square, 
handsomely  furnished.  To  the  left  the  office  where  the  books 
and  accounts  of  the  establishment  were  kept ;  and  the  governor 
could  be  met,  usually,  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

Lying  adjacent  to  these  were  other  necessary  apartments ; 
store-rooms,  pantry,  dairy,  laundry,  kitchen  and  scullery  ;  be 
sides,  on  the  floor  above,  three  additional  rooms  had  been  fur 
nished  for  his  use,  accessible  through  passages  leading  from 
the  hall  beneath.  In  addition  to  the  main  door  there  appeared 
one  on  each  side  of  it,  distant  about  a  hundred  feet,  which 
opened  into  a  system  of  cells  for  prisoners. 

The  patch  of  ground  before  each  of  these  doors  had  been 
separated  from  the  front  entrance  by  a  low  fence  enclosing  a 
email  flower-garden  into  which  the  governor's  windows  looked 
and  where  his  wife  and  child  occasionally  amused  themselves, 
doubtless  to  avoid  the  monotony  of  the  abode  within. 

It  is  desirable  to  introduce  this  lady  to  the  attention  of  the 
reader  the  day  of  Zanthon's  incarceration  in  the  prison. 

She  was  a  woman  in  the  prime  of  life  endowed  with  great 
beauty. 

The  tinting  of  her  cheeks,  no  doubt,  had  changed  from  what 
it  had  been  in  early  youth,  delicate  pink,  to  the  complete  rose- 
color  of  maturity.  The  eyes  were  full  of  lustre,  inclined  to  be 
critically  correct  in  their  scrutiny  of  persons  or  other  objects  ; 
and  her  figure  might  readily  be  taken  for  that  of  a  goddess. 


492  ZANTHON 

Her  movements  were  exquisite  examples  of  dignity  and 
grace  to  which  all  persons  in  her  presence  were  more  or  less 
attracted. 

The  business  of  the  world  made  her  stern ;  but  she  never 
descended  to  rudeness  or  manners  unbecoming  a  lady  of  the 
highest  order  of  society.  The  books  in  the  office  were  all  in 
her  writing  ;  beautiful  tracings  of  penmanship  ;  and  on  account 
of  performing  such  important  labor  the  authorities  allowed  her 
the  salary  of  assistant  governor.  Her  responsibility  did  not 
end  here,  however.  Every  incident  pertaining  to  the  inmates 
of  the  prison  ;  every  detail  connected  with  its  supplies  ;  every 
case  demanding  the  interference  of  the  local  ruler  came  to  her 
for  final  settlement. 

Her  decisions  were  never  questioned ;  for  it  appeared  the 
administrative  ability  displayed  harmonized  with  law ;  so 
acute  and  varied  were  the  scholarly  adornments  of  her  mind. 

With  the  passage  of  years  her  labors  increased. 

She  solved  great  problems  ;  instituted  reforms  and  made  the 
establishment  famous  as  a  place  where  supervision  exhibited 
extraordinary  results  beneficial  to  all  parties. 

Notwithstanding  the  glow  of  health  upon  her  cheeks,  there 
was  an  expression  of  care  over  her  features,  that  could  not 
escape  observation  :  either,  because  her  duties  were  too  heavy, 
or  that  some  disappointment  in  the  past  fixed  its  effects  per 
manently  on  her  countenance,  as  if  determined  on  marring  its 
handsome  outline. 

Her  husband,  the  governor,  little  better  than  a  figurehead 
possessed  a  great  deal  of  pompous  assurance  ;  but  no  capacity 
for  the  performance  of  executive  work,  which  as  before  said 
devolved  upon  his  helpmate.  Their  child  was  a  boy  named 
Philistine,  now  over  six  years  of  age. 

The  governor  superintended  in  person,  the  imprisonment  of 
Zanthon  in  one  of  the  cells  to  the  left  of  his  own  quarters. 
The  prisoner  had  been  accompanied  by  a  troop  of  horse,  the 
commander  of  which  handed  to  the  governor  sealed  orders  con- 


THE    GOVERNMENT    APPOINTMENT  493 

cerning  the  disposition  of  Zanthon  and  the  necessity  that 
existed  of  keeping  him  in  close  confinement.  In  the  street 
outside  the  boundary  wall,  the  cavalry  would  parade  night 
and  day  until  he  was  executed. 

In  the  office  the  facts  having  been  communicated  to  the  gov 
ernor's  wife  she  proceeded  to  make  the  usual  entry  in  the 
register : 

"Zanthon,  eighteen  years  of  age,  place  of  birth  unknown, 
resided  at  Kindleton  in  the  province  of  Liebadthore,  fair  com 
plexion,  brown  eyes,  dark  brown  hair,  height  about  five  feet 
eight,  comely  person,  no  relatives,  arch-rebel." 

When  this  entry  was  completed  the  lady  read  it  over  two  or 
three  times,  and  began  musing  on  its  strange  character. 

"  Zanthon  is  intended  to  cover  his  real  name,"  she  thought. 
"Brown  hair,  brown  eyes,  and  eighteen!  Well,  well;  how 
these  facts  strike  to  the  heart,  as  if  they  related  to  me  by  some 
deep  mystery. 

No  relatives,  comely  person,  resided  at  Kindleton,  but  actual 
place  of  birth  unknown.  "  Good  God  !  "  she  exclaimed  rising 
suddenly,  "  this  is  identical  with  the  description  of  my  younger 
brother.  Perhaps,  like  me,  he  was  kidnapped  and  kept  con 
cealed  in  some  hideous  den  until  he  burst  his  bonds  to  find 
himself  heir  only  to  a  worse  fate  !  Oh,  how  my  limbs  trem 
ble  1 "  She  quitted  the  office,  and  avoiding  the  opposite  apart 
ment,  where  the  Governor  was  talking  to  some  acquaintances, 
went  upstairs  to  her  own  rooms. 

Finding  her  son  engaged  in  studying  his  lessons  in  one  of 
them,  she  made  an  effort  to  control  her  feelings  while  she  ques 
tioned  him. 

"  Have  you  seen  the  arch-rebel,  Philistine  ?  " 

"  Yes,  mamma.  I  followed  papa  and  the  turnkey  to  the  cell 
where  he  was  placed." 

"  How  did  he  comport  himself  ?  " 

"  Like  a  person  of  a  noble  nature.  He  was  grave,  but 
serenely  mild  as  the  evening." 


494  ZANTHON 

"  Did  you  notice  his  garments  ?  " 

"  He  was  dressed  in  dark  green  cloth,  the  rebel  uniform, 
without  facings.  The  hat  had  a  thick  cord  around  it,  with  two 
tassels." 

"  What  words  did  he  speak  ?  " 

"  None  that  I  heard  ;  but,  mamma,  I  looked  at  him  very 
closely." 

"  For  what  purpose,  my  son  ?  " 

"  Because  I  thought  he  resembled  some  one  known  to  me." 

"  You  did  ?  " 

"  Some  one  near  me." 

The  woman  became  visibly  agitated.  She  ceased  speaking; 
but  the  boy  continued,  coming  closer  to  his  mother  : 

"  He  is  like  you,  mamma.  I  couldn't  help  thinking  him 
good." 

The  lady  turned  suddenly  pale,  while  her  lips  trembled, 
essaying  to  speak,  but  could  not.  Finally  she  said  : 

"  Remain  at  your  books,  Philistine,  until  I  return." 

Then  she  left  the  apartment.  Retracing  her  steps  to  the  office 
she  took  from  a  close  closet  in  the  wall  a  key,  hanging  over 
the  number  "  three."  This  was  the  number  of  Zanthon's  cell. 
On  account  of  his  distinguished  character  he  was  given  in 
charge  to  the  Governor  specially,  who  had  him  placed  in  an 
apartment  that  did  not  come  under  the  continuous  watch  of 
the  turnkeys  or  guards.  This  place  was  one  of  a  series  of 
twelve,  designed  for  special  purpose,  such  as  the  case  now  in 
hand.  The  door,  however,  was  bolted  on  the  outside  as  well  as 
locked,  and  a  small  aperture  appeared  in  the  center  of  it, 
through  which  the  prisoner  could  be  seen. 

In  a  few  minutes  after  leaving  the  office  the  lady  was  before 
this  door  peering  cautiously  at  the  inside,  where  Zanthon 
was  seated.  The  afternoon  sun  was  streaming  through  his 
window,  giving  her  ample  opportunity  of  scrutinizing  his  coun 
tenance.  The  apartment  was  not  devoid  of  comfort  as  well  as 


THE    GOVERNMENT    APPOINTMENT  495 

that  i-t  was  in  the  front  of  the  main  building,  with  a  pleasant 
view  from  it  of  the  country  beyond  the  boundary  wall. 

As  she  continued  to  gaze  at  him  her  breathing  could  be 
heard  coming  quick  and  short,  as  if  laboring  under  some  great 
emotion.  "  I  could  know  him  among  ten  thousand,"  she  said 
to  herself.  "  There  can  be  no  mistake  in  regard  to  the  identity 
of  our  family.  The  characters  are  too  plainly  marked,  the 
expressions  too  significant.  I  see  traces  of  my  father's  features 
on  this  young  man's  face.  The  same  look,  the  proud  bearing, 
the  gentleness  ;  aye,  the  man  ! 

Oh  !  mercy,  it  is  Clare,  the  greatest  of  us  all,  brought  here  to 
suffer  martyrdom  for  his  country's  sake  ! " 

A  few  sobs  escaped  her.  She  twisted  herself,  so  as  to  control 
a  pain  at  her  heart,  and  wrung  her  hands  in  agony  —  nay, 
whined  until  the  agitation  of  her  mind  could  no  longer  be 
borne. 

Then  undoing  the  fastenings  of  the  door  and  throwing  it 
open,  she  entered  the  cell,  crying  out : 

"  Clare,  my  brother  1     I  am  Amby  ! " 

Springing  to  his  feet  with  the  swiftness  of  a  wounded  fawn, 
Zanthon's  responsive  cry  was  heard  : 

"Amby  !     Sunshine  of  my  heart,  is  it  you  ?  "   . 

In  an  instant  he  was  in  her  arms,  while  she  wept  passion 
ately  and  piteously. 

"  Oh,  God  !  "  she  murmured.  "  I  thank  Thee.  Out  of  the 
fullness  of  thy  bounty  thou  hast  given  me  a  minute  worth  a 
thousand  years.  Like  a  gem  from  thy  crown.  Like  the  essence 
of  truth  that  assuages  all  sorrow.  How  wonderful  is  thy  power. 
I  asked,  even  without  hope,  that  I  might  not  die  until  I  saw 
Clare,  and  thou  hast  produced  him,  as  if  yielding  him  up  from 
the  shades  of  death  ! 

My  beautiful  brother !  like  the  rosy-tinted  morning  bloom 
ing  in  youth." 

Continuing  in  this  strain  for  some  time,  she  finally  released 


496  ZANTHON 

Zanthon  to  enable  both  to  be  seated,  in  order  to  determine  as 
to  the  course  to  pursue  in  this  great  emergency. 

"  Relate  to  me  the  history  of  your  disappearance  and  the 
cause  of  your  presence  here,"  said  the  brother,  regardless  of  his 
own  safety.  Amby  gave  a  brief  sketch  of  the  incidents  relating 
to  her  abduction  and  confinement  in  Dawnford  Castle,  as  al 
ready  known  to  the  reader. 

In  continuation,  she  said  : 

"  When  I  found  from  reports  that  all  had  been  lost,  ambi 
tion  died  within  me.  If  I  attempted  to  plan  other  methods  of 
investigation  in  Kindleton  or  Fawndell,  I  was  always  met  by 
disapprobation  and  false  statements.  I  was  never  permitted  to 
go  out  alone,  lest  information  would  be  conveyed  to  me,  hurt 
ful  to  the  designs  of  my  captors  in  the  castle. 

After  consultation  with  a  notorious  fortune  teller  named  Mrs. 
Timbertoe,  the  housekeeper,  Mrs.  Rinser,  introduced  the  sub 
ject  of  my  marriage  with  her  brother,  Ham  Boggleton.  I 
repudiated  the  idea  with  scorn.  This  did  not  move  her  from 
the  purpose  in  view.  She  was  patient.  Perseverance  seemed  a 
part  of  her  nature.  Every  ingenious  device  her  mind  was 
capable  of  conceiving,  or  which  it  was  possible  to  procure  from 
others,  was  employed  to  induce  me  to  yield  acquiescence  to  her 
wishes. 

Marriage  was  abhorrent  to  me.  I  felt  like  one  who  had 
been  crushed  in  some  great  accident  and  required  a  long 
time  to  recuperate  before  venturing  into  the  ordinary  pursuits 
of  life. 

My  spirit  seemed  broken,  my  senses  subdued  under  a  threat 
ening  influence  that  might  at  any  time  renew  its  hostility  to 
me  and  extinguish  life  itself.  Therefore  I  dare  not  even  hope 
for  happier  times.  About  this  period  it  became  known  that  a 
government  appointment  was  available  for  Ham  Boggleton. 
The  news  awakened  great  pleasure  in  the  minds  of  his  friends, 
seeing  how  long  and  persistently  they  had  hoped  for  his 
aggrandizement  through  that  means.  There  was  only  one 


THE    GOVEKNMENT    APPOINTMENT  497 

obstacle  to  the  completion  of  this  great  project :  Boggleton  must 
be  married. 

My  sympathies  were  invoked  ;  his  condition  appealed  to  my 
mercy. 

They  asked  me  to  be  charitable  for  the  sake  of  my  dead 
friends. 

Then  I  consented  to  be  his  wife  ;  but  informed  him  the  mar 
riage  would  be  a  mere  contract ;  wherein  love,  so  far  as  I  was 
concerned,  would  play  no  part. 

When  the  character  of  the  position  intended  for  Boggleton 
and  myself  became  known  it  shocked  me.  He  was  to  be  gov 
ernor  of  this  jail ;  and  I  must  perform  the  executive  duties. 

Taking  up  our  residence  here,  my  life  became  one  continued 
act  of  slavery  unbroken  by  contentment  or  pleasure.  Society 
was  dead  to  me.  I  had  no  friends  ;  for  those  who  had  finally 
succeeded  in  placing  me  in  this  dreadful  situation  made  no 
attempt  to  disturb  the  monotony  of  my  life  by  their  presence  or 
correspondence.  Business  left  no  time  for  visits  elsewhere. 
The  people  I  met,  daily,  were  of  the  criminal  classes,  burdened 
with  great  troubles  or  diseases  mental  and  physical. 

Love,  benevolence,  joy,  peace  and  other  human  acquisitions 
which  decorate  life  in  the  homes  of  mankind,  fled  from  this 
dismal  abode,  like  flowers  from  a  barren  plain. 

The  world  itself  appeared  desolate  to  my  view  ;  yet  I  labored 
assiduously  for  duty's  sake.  I  lived  for  one  purpose  only  ; 
obedience  to  the  superior  power  as  I  understood  or  interpreted 
its  requirements.  See  what  reward  I  have  been  given  at  last ; 
you  here  !  I  am  satisfied.  Great  was  the  burden  with  which  I 
was  encumbered  ;  but  it  is  insignificant  when  weighed  in  the 
balance  with  my  joy  ! 

My  son  Philistine  is  interesting.  I  believed  he  too  was  sent 
to  me  from  God  as  a  panacea." 

When  Amby  finished  this  part  of  her  story,  Zanthon  hur 
riedly  told  her  the  principal  facts  of  his  life  from  the  time  of 
her  disappearance  at  Footford  to  the  date  of  his  irnprison- 

ZANTHON    32 


498  ZANTHON 

ment,  not  omitting  to  dilate  on  the  untimely  end  of  Mrs.  Rin- 
ser  and  Antony  Firfag,  as  well  as  the  fate  of  Dawnford  Castle  ; 
also  their  relation  to  the  rebel  chief.  Then  they  turned  to  ex 
amine  what  the  future  contained  for  them,  whether  liberty, 
imprisonment  or  death  ? 

~  "  I  will  not  have  you  die  by  the  hands  of  these  low-bred  offi 
cials,"  said  Amby.  "  Before  witnessing  such  a  fate  I  would 
destroy  you  with  my  own." 

"  I  do  not  fear  death,"  returned  Zanthon.  "  I  undertook  the 
chances  of  a  soldier  and  will  abide  by  the  results." 

• "  The  grandson  of  Merraloon  must  not  fall  like  a  criminal," 
resumed  Amby  proudly,  "  it  would  be  honorable  for  you  to  await 
the  decision  of  your  enemies  if  they  had  pursued  a  fair  line  of 
conduct  towards  your  country,  but  their  presence  here  has 
been  marked  by  the  most  unscrupulous  and  high-handed  acts 
of  injustice,  spoliation,  outrage,  murder  of  helpless  innocence, 
scorn  and  ruin  !  Therefore  you  are  relieved  from  all  obliga 
tion  to  them,  directly  or  indirectly." 

"  What  would  you  have  me  do,  Amby  ?  " 

"  Escape." 

"  If  this  were  possible,  where  can  safety  be  found  ?  " 

"  In  America." 

"  I  cannot  abandon  my  comrades  in  arms." 

' '  No  hope  of  success  remains  for  them.  The  enemy  is  too 
strong.  Besides  your  death  would  add  nothing  to  their  influ 
ence." 

"And  you,  Amby ;  how  could  I  ever  be  reconciled  to  lib 
erty  if  it  would,  in  any  way,  compromise  your  position  here  ?  " 

"  I  would  glory  in  the  compromise.  With  me,  any  change 
is  relief.  Listen.  When  you  are  again  free,  enjoying  those 
traits  of  life  peculiar  to  good  persons,  unclouded  by  tyranny, 
I  will  join  you  in  that  home  beyond  the  Atlantic,  where  the 
will  of  a  united  people  is  the  supreme  law ;  but  should  accident 
intervene  to  prevent  this  hope  being  realized,  my  spirit  will 
.dwell  with  you,  wherever  you  go." 


THE    GOVERNMENT    APPOINTMENT  499 

"  Would  you  come  alone  ?  " 

"  No.  The  family,  as  it  is  called,  must  accompany  me  and 
be  my  escort." 

"  I  am  unable  to  see  any  means  of  escape  from  this  prison." 

"  It  is  possible.  We  shall  examine  our  resources  systemati 
cally.  You  have  comrades  ?  " 

"  They  have  been  defeated,  and  may  not  "be  within  reach. 
Perhaps  in  the  days  of  their  strength  they  would  be  unequal  to 
the  task  of  overcoming  the  strong  guards  that  surround  the 
wall." 

"  Who  commanded  them  ?" 

"Tanders  is  my  best  friend." 

"  We  shall  begin  with  him.  The  troops  have  fallen  back  on 
Fawndell.  He  will  doubtless  be  found  here." 

"  I  know  his  place  of  resort." 

u  Give  the  name  to  me  ;  he  must  be  sought  at  once." 

Amby  arose  and  after  having  been  furnished  with  the  de 
sired  address,  left  the  cell,  securing  the  door  on  the  outside,  so 
as  to  prevent  suspicion  arising  in  regard  to  interference  with  the 
prisoner.  Even  her  husband  must  not  be  informed  of  her  rela 
tionship  with  Zanthon,  lest  the  knowledge  might  defeat  her 
plans  for  his  escape. 

Returned  to  her  apartments  she  began  to  write  hurriedly. 
On  the  face  of  the  epistle  appeared  these  words. 

"  The  sister  of  Zanthon  desires  his  release.  His  trial  will 
begin  to-morrow  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  he  will  be  exe 
cuted  the  following  morning.  Rally  his  army  friends.  Bring 
them  to  his  rescue.  Force  the  gate  in  the  boundary  wall  of 
the  prison  in  the  gloom  of  the  evening  next  after  this  and  I  will 
have  him  there.  I  am  the  wife  of  the  governor  of  the  prison 
and  can  accomplish  what  I  promise." 

Folding  'this  document  in  a  small  roll  and  writing  "  Tan 
ders,"  over  it  she  called  her  son  Philistine. 

"  When  the  provision  wagon  goes  into  the  city  to-day  you 
accompany  it ;  and  deliver  this  small  roll  of  paper  to  the  pro- 


500  ZAXTHON 

prietor  of  the  hotel  called  "  Sweatsons,  situated  at  the  junction 
of  Goliah  and  Pelican  streets.  Remember  my  instructions, 
Philistine.  The  clerk  at  the  hotel  will  inform  the  proprietor 
that  a  lad  wants  to  see  him  on  business.  After  you  give  up  the 
paper  wait  until  you  receive  some  message  to  bring  back  to 
me." 

"  How  shall  I  know  friends  from  enemies  mamma  ?" 

"  Do  not  attempt  to  solve  such  a  question  ;  because  it  might 
involve  you  in  much  trouble,  until  time  supplies  you  with 
pointers  or  explanations  too  clear  to  be  doubted.  Sometimes 
there  is  a  great  show  of  friendship  over  selfish  natures  ;  and 
many  whom  you  may  have  regarded  as  enemies  if  their  false 
opinions  of  you  were  overcome  by  acquaintanceship  would 
prove  themselves  your  benefactors.  You  must  not  imagine  my 
boy  that  every  person  who  offers  you  a  so-called  kindness  is 
necessarily  your  friend  ;  or  a  rebuff,  your  enemy.  These  are 
delusions  that  originate  a  great  amount  of  hardship  among  the 
people  who  permit  themselves  to  be  guided  by  their  dictates. 
Therefore  in  the  present  case  be  silent ;  because  the  people  you 
encounter  in  the  city  may  strive  to  obtain  valuable  informa 
tion  from  you  by  persuasion,  trusting  to  your  innocence  and 
youth." 

"  What  shall  I  conceal  or  what  may  I  tell  them  if  I'm  ques 
tioned  mamma  ?  " 

"  Say  nothing  about  the  business  of  the  prison  ,  but  you 
might  give  your  individual  opinions  regarding  the  weather  and 
the  prices  of  produce  in  the  markets,  if  desired." 

"  If  they  ask  me  how  the  sympathies  of  my  parents  tend  ; 
whether  towards  the  royal  troops  or  the  patriots,  must  I  still 
be  silent  ?  " 

"  Reply  Philistine,  the  parents  will  answer  for  themselves." 

"  But  should  they  yet  go  further  and  inquire  to  whom  would 
I  give  my  support  in  case  of  need,  tell  me  mamma  how  I  ought  to 
speak  ?  " 

"  Be  outspoken  in  vindication  of  justice  and  fear  not  to  speak 


THE    GOVERNMENT   APPOINTMENT  501 

truth.  Answer  :  '  He  who  loves  not  his  kindred,  race,  or 
country,  is  unworthy  the  name  or  fellowship  of  man.  The 
unknown  will  brand  him  with  iniquity  and  the  void  afford  him 
no  relief.  In  the  unseen  record  of  time  his  reckoning  will  be 
in  line  with  despicable  forms  and  destructive  elements  j  and 
in  life  the  sweetness  of  nature  closed  against  his  desires.  In 
the  country  of  the  royal  troops  I  would  admire  their  discipline, 
but  the  patriots  are  my  people  and  it  is  my  duty  to  defend 
them.  This  invasion  and  usurpation  of  my  country  is  not  in 
the  order  of  unseen  law  :  therefore  an  outrage.  Look  well  to 
it.  The  institution  which  gives  it  strength  will  be  stricken 
with  decrepitude  when  those  in  other  nations  acquire  power, 
like  the  sun  ascending  the  meridian. 

It  will  cry  aloud  for  mercy  unheard.  The  disease  of  wrong 
doing  will  make  it  appear  odious ;  and  the  world  demand  its 
removal,  lest  civilization  should  suffer  injury  from  contact  with 
its  contagious  nature. 

Nothing  in  ancient  or  modern  times  is  so  significant  of 
national  disintegration  than  the  spectacle  presented  in  the 
enemy's  home  of  a  clever  statesman  being  obliged  to  condone 
the  crimes  of  a  prince. 

All  the  laurels  he  had  won  in  scientific  debate  favorable  to 
the  interests  of  the  crown  ;  all  the  fame  arising  through  his 
individual  ability  ;  all  the  aspirations  entertained  for  the 
nation's  progress,  withered  and  became  ineffective  in  the  pres 
ence  of  this  woeful  necessity. 

Now  Philistine  be  careful,  and  when  you  return  we  shall 
have  an  entertainment  enlivened  by  further  conversation  about 
our  patriot  friends." 

At  the  appointed  time  the  boy  departed  and  Amby  busied 
herself  to  avoid  notice  until  his  reappearance.  She  appeared 
pale  and  careworn.  The  present  undertaking  involved  fearful 
consequences  which  she  did  not  wish  to  examine.  If  it  failed 
on  account  of  Tanders'  absence  or  inability  to  act  according 
to  her  plan  she  must  try  some  other  method.  She  was  fortu- 


502  ZANTHON 

nate  that  no  suspicion  of  her  relationship  with  Zanthon  had  yet 
been  aroused.  Boggleton  was  too  dull  to  notice  their  resem 
blance  and  she  cautioned  Philistine  not  to  mention  the  cir 
cumstance  to  any  one  in  future.  Hence  the  escape  must  take 
place  while  his  enemies  are  ignorant  of  the  real  situation. 

The  boy  did  not  come  back  immediately.  She  imagined  the 
course  of  time  had  stopped  so  tardy  was  its  passage.  Gazing 
through  the  window  at  intervals,  every  minute  seemed  to  pos 
sess  the  length  of  an  hour. 

Yet  on  reflection  the  delay  indicated  there  was  hope  of  Tan- 
ders'  presence  in  the  city  ;  for  the  message  would  have  been 
sent  to  him  and  the  boy  detained.  This  view  proved  correct. 
Philistine  came  in  after  three  hours'  absence.  He  was  excited, 
good-humoredly  ;  and  disposed  to  dilate  on  what  he  had  seen 
and  heard  since  leaving  the  prison,  but  his  mother  stopped 
him. 

On  the  small  piece  of  brown  paper  which  she  received  as  the 
reply  to  her  note,  were  these  words  unaccompanied  by  any 
signature  :  — 

"  I  will  be  there  !  " 

Then  she  knew  there  was  hope. 


CHAPTEK  XXXYI. 

COMPLETING   THE  RECORD. 

'  I  'HE  remnant  of  the  Crowfoot  Regiment  had  fallen  back  on 
*  Fawndell  at  the  time  of  Zanthon's  capture.  Tanders 
the  original  colonel  and  Hordance  his  successor  still  lived,  but 
Taffies  and  a  majority  of  the  officers  fell  in  battle. 

As  disaster  appeared  on  all  sides  making  it  evident  the 
Republican  power  was  suspended  at  least  for  the  present,  the 
survivors  of  this  famous  regiment,  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  in  number,  received  orders  to  return  to  their  homes. 

The  gallant  fellows  had  exchanged  the  uniforms  for  civilian 
clothing  ;  and  were  resting  quietly  in  the  houses  of  sympathizers 
in  the  city,  when  news  reached  them  that  their  services  were 
again  demanded.  Tanders  and  Hordance  made  the  preliminary 
arrangements  and  advanced  the  proposition  of  Zanthon's  rescue, 
to  which  every  man  responded  in  the  affirmative. 

At  the  appointed  hour  the  men  repaired  to  the  place  of 
meeting  indicated  by  the  officers.  They  moved  singly  or  in 
umall  squads  to  avoid  notice.  Each  soldier  carried  a  brace  of 
revolvers  celebrated  for  their  efficient  work  in  the  battle  of 
the  boundary.  These  arms  were  easily  concealed  in  their 
clothing.  As  the  duty  to  which  they  were  called  involved  the 
most  serious  consequences  yet  encountered,  a  final  settlement 
of  worldly  affairs  became  the  order  of  the  day,  and  one  by  one 
the  men  parted  with  their  friends  as  if  no  hope  of  return  was 
possible. 

(503) 


504  ZANTHON 

The  street  in  front  of  the  prison  was  flanked  on  the  south 
side  by  a  number  of  cottages  having  gardens  behind  them.  All 
the  families  residing  in  these  domiciles  were  friendly  to  the 
patriots,  and  it  was  here  where  Tanders'  command  assembled. 

The  government  cavalry,  one  hundred  strong,  paraded  on  the 
road  between  the  houses  and  the  boundary  wall,  this  number 
being  deemed  sufficient  to  guard  the  prisoner  in  the  absence  of 
hostile  troops.  A  little  distance  above  the  point  where  the 
guard  wheeled  to  return,  which  was  identical  with  the  western 
line  of  the  prison  grounds,  the  patriots  congregated  behind  one 
of  the  cottage  gardens,  where  they  stood  concealed  from  view. 

It  was  decided  that  Tanders  would  accompany  Zanthon  in 
his  flight,  but  Hordance  volunteered  to  lead  the  troops  as  of 
yore.  His  bravery  never  flagged  for  an  instant,  nor  his  fierce 
defiance  of  the  enemy's  rule.  On  the  present  occasion  he  was 
dressed  in  a  suit  of  light  clothing,  as  if  he  intended  going  to 
an  evening  party  or  entertainment. 

After  exchanging  some  words  with  Tanders  when  the  men 
had  all  reported  for  duty,  he  stood  erect  and  silent  a  few  min 
utes,  doubtless  reflecting  on  the  nature  of  the  subject  he  was 
about  to  disclose.  Then  he  spoke  with  the  calm  deliberation 
of  a  stoic.  He  said  : 

"  Comrades,  we  are  going  to  engage  in  our  last  fight.  When 
it  is  finished  your  record  will  be  complete.  You  have  been 
faithful  to  duty.  All  our  expectations  concerning  your  action 
in  battle  have  been  realized. 

The  enemy  fled  before  your  bullets  like  dust  seeking  shelter 
from  stormy  winds. 

The  opinions  which  your  conduct  as  civilians  formerly 
invoked  gave  place  to  wonder  when  the  world  read  of  your 
achievement  in  the  battle  of  the  boundary. 

The  fire  from  our  guns  awoke  the  subtile  adjudicator  of  the 
unknown,  and  commendation  arose  to  crown  our  efforts; 
because  we  attempted  to  establish  the  liberty  of  mankind  in 
conformity  with  the  dictates  of  unwritten  law. 


COMPLETING    THE    RECORD  505 

To-day  you  will  bring  additional  lustre  to  the  success 
already  won.  In  behalf  of  country  and  home  our  lives  were 
first  offered  ;  now  they  are  voluntarily  imperiled  to  save  a  good 
man  from  death.  The  perishable  wealth  of  the  world  would 
be  insufficient  as  a  reward  for  such  greatness  of  soul ;  but  the 
glory  of  a  soldier,  which  never  dies,  will  be  your  portion.  On 
the  pages  of  history  it  will  endure  with  a  brilliancy  as  tangi 
ble  as  the  magnanimity  of  Cyrus,  the  intrepidity  of  Alexan 
der,  the  perseverance  of  Hannibal,  the  boldness  of  Napoleon. 

As  civilians,  society  ignored  your  relationship.  You  were 
dragged  by  circumstances  through  degraded  situations,  so  as 
to  create  phases  of  low  resort  in  a  world  already  full  of 
crime.  People  kicked  you  when  convenient,  imagining  it 
good ;  but  hereafter  the  light  of  your  fame  will  dazzle  the 
eyes  of  the  multitude  in  the  political  heaven  of  our  country 
while  time  rolls  on  to  unknown  periods  over  centuries  of  the 
future , 

Think  not  unkindness  will  pursue  you  when  lying  alone  in 
the  cold  earth  on  the  floor  of  the  silent  narrow  house  designed 
for  man.  The  roar  of  the  cataract,  the  voice  of  the  storm,  the 
deep  reverberation  of  the  thunder,  the  shock  of  final  dissolu 
tion  will  be  unable  to  disturb  your  sweet  slumber  ! 

Come,  therefore,  once  again,  unloose  the  fastenings  of  the 
lightning  and  hurl  the  deadly  thunderbolt  at  the  enemy,  that 
we  may  uphold  the  rectitude  of  God  while  vindicating  the  jus 
tice  of  his  law  in  making  the  tyrants  tremble." 

Drawing  two  pistols  from  his  belt  Hordance  wheeled  to  the 
left  and  stepped  lightly  into  the  street,  followed  closely  by  his 
men. 

The  twilight  had  not  yet  disappeared.  Objects  could  be 
readily  distinguished  in  the  street.  One-half  the  patriots  moved 
4n  single  file  forward,  occupying  the  whole  width  of  the  street ; 
the  others  kept  near  the  south  wall,  so  as  to  elude  the  fire  of 
the  enemy  as  much  as  possible  and  save  their  own  ammuni 
tion. 


506  ZANTHON 

Hordance  was  on  the  left  of  the  line.  The  cavalry  were  com 
ing  back,  and  evidently  had  seen  the  men  form,  for  they 
brought  their  horses  into  a  brisk  trot.  Hordance,  seeing  it,  cried 
out :  — 

"  Ready  ! " 

Then  running  in  front  a  few  paces  he  shouted  to  the  advanc 
ing  troop  : 

"  Halt !  "  This  was  to  prevent  bloodshed  if  possible.  He 
was  answered  by  a  wild  cheer  as  the  cavalry  men,  in  obedience 
to  orders,  drew  their  sabers  and  dashed  forward  at  full  gallop. 

In  an  instant  Hordance  regained  his  position. 

."  Fire  !  "  he  cried,  as  he  discharged  his  own  weapons  at  the 
enemy.  Then  ensued  a  terrible  fusilade.  Fifty  saddles  were 
emptied  at  the  first  fire. 

The  commander  of  the  troop,  the  individual  who  had 
arrested  Zanthon,  was  dead  before  his  body  reached  the 
ground,  with  a  bullet  througli  his  heart  and  a  bullet  through 
his  head.  The  next  officer  aspuming  charge,  ordered  a  retreat, 
seeing  he  was  outnumbered  and  surprised.  This  movement 
was  executed  quickly,  and  in  a  few  moments  the  remnant  of 
the  cavalry  was  making  all  haste  to  the  town  for  reinforce 
ment  and  to  apprise  the  authorities  of  the  new  symptoms  of 
rebellion  which  had  broken  out  so  unexpectedly.  They  were 
followed  by  the  patriots,  who  intended  to  hold  the  street  clear 
until  Zanthon  regained  his  liberty. 

Tanders,  who,  up  to  this  time,  remained  concealed,  now 
came  forward,  accompanied  by  three  men  with  heavy  axes,  and 
laid  siege  to  the  wicket  of  the  gate  in  the  boundary  wall. 

While  these  thrilling  events  transpired,  Amby  made  active 
preparations  within  the  prison  for  Zanthon's  escape.  She 
secured  the  key  of  his  cell,  examined  the  door  leading  out  of 
the  prison  near  it ;  and  arranged  her  own  dining-room,  opposite 
the  office,  so  that  her  husband  could  be  locked  in,  when  she 
started  to  execute  the  final  movement  of  release,  without  notic 
ing  anything  unusual,  perhaps,  until  her  return. 


COMPLETING    THE    RECORD  607 

When  the  firing  commenced  Boggleton,  Philistine  and  Amby 
were  seated  in  the  dining  room.  Amby  understood  its  signif 
icance  ;  but  Boggleton  and  the  boy  were  stricken  with  terror. 
Ham  had  grown  corpulent  since  flourishing  at  Dawnford  Cas 
tle.  The  governorship  of  the  prison  suited  his  condition 
admirably,  especially  as  he  performed  little  or  no  service.  As 
seen  now  he  was  dressed  in  broadcloth,  had  his  hair  parted  in 
the  center,  wore  the  accustomed  jocular  air  of  a  person  of  con 
sequence  ;  and  carried  a  silk  handkerchief  in  his  pocket  satur 
ated  with  perfume  so  as  to  impregnate  the  atmosphere  around 
him  with  delicious  odors. 

The  late  news  promulgated  through  the  papers  was  discour 
aging  to  him  ;  because  his  friends  had  to  fly  before  the  fury  of 
the  mob  in  Kindleton ;  and  this  fierce  contest  in  front  of  the 
jail  might  signify  an  -attempt  to  destroy  himself.  Indeed  he 
actually  imagined  he  heard  persons  call  his  name. 

Whatever  his  failings  Boggleton  loved  his  wife.  He  was  one 
of  a  class  who  by  fraud,  cajolery  or  force  bring  about  a  marriage 
with  a  handsome  woman  ;  never  ceasing  in  the  pursuit  until 
all  opposition  is  overcome.  These  individuals  are  characterized 
principally  by  thick-necked,  stubborn  selfishness,  or  effeminate 
animal  longing. 

"  The  duece  take  the  rebellion,  Amby  dear,"  said  Ham  rising 
and  looking  through  one  of  the  windows  at  the  smoke  floating 
lazily  on  the  calm  evening  air. 

"  I  believe,  upon  my  honor,  I  think,  perhaps,  the  war  has 
begun  afresh." 

"  The  firing  is  indicative  of  trouble,"  answered  Amby. 

"  Do  you  think,  my  dear,  the  people,  that  is  the  rebels,  will 
attack  the  prison,  us  I  mean  ?  " 

"  It  appears  as  if  the  work  had  commenced." 

"  How  terrible  all  this  is.  Not  a  safe  place  to  retreat  to  on 
my  honor.  You  will  be  treated  well  I  know  ;  but  I,  where  can 
I  go?" 


508  ZANTHON 

"  You  might  conceal  yourself  in  one  of  the  prison  cells  until 
the  government  troops  came  to  your  relief." 

"Upon  my  honor,  yes  ;  no  ;  that  is,  it  might  be  dangerous  ; 
if  some  one  should  take  me  for  a  prisoner,  you  know,  it  would 
be  deuced  unfortunate." 

"  Then  remain  here  with  Philistine  while  I  examine  the  part 
of  the  institute  liable  to  be  forced." 

"  No,  Amby,  on  my  honor,  no ;  I'm  afraid  without  you, 
really.  I  tremble." 

"  Does  conscience  disturb  your  peace  so  much  ?  "  said  his  wife 
with  a  little  severity  in  her  voice. 

"  It  is  the  rebels,  my  dear,  the  deuced  villains  that  will  not 
be  quiet." 

"  Ah  !  I  should  not  have  mentioned  it.  Animal  instinct 
designed  merely  for  self  preservation  needs  no  conscience. 
Where  ignorance  is  exercised  for  intelligence  selfishness  is  law. 
Stay,  the  combatants  are  moving  in  the  direction  of  the  city." 
She  arose  suddenly  and  continued  :  — 

"  Philistine,  keep  your  father  here  until  quiet  is  restored  on 
the  outside.  He  needs  attention.  Do  not  leave  him  for  an 
instant  and  for  yourself  be  not  afraid."  Amby  left  the  apart 
ment. 

In  a  few  moments  she  reached  Zanthon's  cell,  opened  the 
door  and  entered.  It  was  at  the  instant  when  the  cavalry 
retreated  past  the  gate  pursued  by  the  patriots. 

"  The  time  for  escape  is  near  at  hand,  my  brother,"  she  said, 
lt  your  comrades  are  brave  men." 

"  Aye  !  they  have  the  true  instinct  of  soldiers,"  he  replied. 
"  Nay,  their  friendship  is  like  a  divine  gift,  the  longer  it  endures 
the  more  brilliant  it  becomes.  Tanders  is  as  faithful  to  me 
and  rectitude  as  sunshine  to  the  earth.  Hordance  resembles 
the  stern  aspect  of  a  mountain  reared  to  defend  its  country 
from  the  invasion  of  strangers.  The  other  men  of  the  old  reg 
iment,  for  doubtless  they  are  the  persons  concerned  in  this 
undertaking,  are  heroes  worthy  of  all  praise." 


COMPLETING    THE    RECORD  509 

"  Hark  !  They  have  assaulted  the  gate.  Come  Clare ;  we 
must  hurry  or  the  government  troops  will  return  and  your 
escape  would  then  be  impossible." 

While  saying  this  they  stood  at  the  outer  door  from  which 
they  could  see  the  wicket  just  then  burst  open  and  two  men 
securing  the  old  gate-keeper  by  locking  him  up  in  his  box. 

"  Quick  !  "  said  Amby,  taking  Zanthon  by  the  hand  so  as  to 
run  across  the  intervening  space  that  separated  him  from 
liberty. 

"  I  will  go  alone,"  said  Zanthon;  "you  will  be  in  danger. 
Remain  here.  Good-bye  my  sister.  God  bless  you  until  we 
meet  again." 

"  I  will  not  leave  you  until  safe  beyond  the  wall,"  she 
replied. 

"I  can  hear  the  tumult  re-awaking  this  side  the  city.  Your 
friends  will  be  slaughtered  without  mercy.  Do  not  disappoint 
their  last  brave  effort  in  your  behalf.  They  are  yielding  up 
their  lives  so  that  you  may  enjoy  liberty  in  a  free  land.  Now 
run.  Keep  close  to  me." 

They  bounded  forward  hand  in  hand. 

While  thus  engaged  the  patriots  were  sorely  pressed  by  the 
enemy.  Being  afoot,  the  horsemen  sent  for  re-infprcements,  soon 
gained  the  desired  station  and  fresh  troops  sallied  forth  to  the 
relief  of  their  comrades. 

Then  indeed  did  the  few  remaining  friends  of  Zanthon  show 
the  courage  with  which  they  were  animated.  Where  the  street 
joined  the  town  they  sought  temporary  cover  and  drove  back 
the  cavalry,  which  had  been  re-inforced  by  a  full  troop,  at 
every  attempt  to  proceed  in  the  direction  of  the  prison.  See 
ing  this  the  enemy  ordered  a  regiment  of  infantry  to  the  scene 
of  the  action.  This  coming  up,  it  was  ordered  to  carry  both 
flanks  of  the  Republicans  while  the  mounted  troops  charged 
the  center.  » 

At  this  double  movement  the  patriots  gave  way  slowly. 


510  ZANTHON 

Hordance  fell  mortally  wounded.  He  said  to  one  of  his  men 
even  with  his  last  breath  : 

<l  Let  no  man  fail  to  complete  his  record." 

It  was  about  this  time  Amby  and  Zanthon  were  running 
towards  the  open  wicket.  As  they  went,  loving  words  of  fare 
well  were  exchanged  between  them.  Amby  had  said  :  — 

"  God  be  with  you,  Clare.     Remember  me  !  " 

Suddenly  their  ears  were  assailed  by  a  terrible  voice  coming 
from  the  place  they  had  quitted.  It  sounded  like  a  death  warn 
ing,  or  a  blast  from  the  last  trumpet  to  sinners.  Sternly  it 
rang  out  :  — 

"  Halt !  " 

Again  it  repeated  :  —          « 

"  Halt ! " 

Amby  had  forgotten.  It  was  one  of  the  inside  guard  which, 
as  will  be  remembered,  had  been  stationed  near  the  infirmary 
so  as  to  permit  its  members  keep  watch  for  prisoners  attempt 
ing  escape.  The  truth  flashed  upon  her  in  an  instant ;  ytt 
she  would  not  be  'defeated  in  her  purpose.  Dropping  behind 
her  brother  she  pushed  him  forward  just  as  the  sentinel's 
second  command  reached  them.  Finally  the  last  moment  had 
come.  Zanthon  urged  by  Amby  turned  from  the  direct  line  into 
the  custody  of  Tanders,  as  she  with  clasped  hands  was  saying: 

"  It  is  finished.  He  is  safe,"  when  the  report  of  the  sentinel's 
gun  was  heard,  the  bullet  intended  for  the  brother  sped  through 
the  loving  sister's  heart  and  beautiful,  faithful  Amby  fell  in  the 
roadway,  within  the  gate,  a  corpse  ! 

Then  the  commotion  in  the  street  increased.  It  came  to 
wards  the  prison  gradually  like  a  thunderstorm  approaching  a 
climax. 

Volley  after  volley  of  musketry  sounded  through  the  air ; 
and  the  loud  shouts  of  command  commingled  with  the  groans 
of  the  dying.  When  the  cavalry  reached  the  gate  their  oppon 
ents  were  not  in  view.  The  firing  ceased.  The  Crowfoot  regi 
ment  had  been  mustered  out. 


COMPLETING    THE    RECORD  611 

The  remnant  of  it  which  distinguished  itself  so  nobly  in  the 
late  contest  was  no  more,  for  its  members  lay  dead  in  their 
tracks.  The  night  wind  came  out  from  the  gloom  and  cried 
sorrowfully  over  them  ;  the  stars  looked  down  from  heaven,  in 
pity  at  their  helplessness  and  nature,  regardless  of  praise  or 
censure  extended  her  hand  above  their  heads,  sealing  up  each 
individuality  in  eternal  slumber  ! 

Tanders  delayed  not  an  instant  after  Zanthon  emerged 
through  the  prison-gate.  Favored  by  the  absence  of  troops  as 
well  as  by  the  increasing  darkness  the  two  friends  hastily 
passed  into  one  of  the  houses  near  the  street,  according  to  pre 
vious  arrangement,  then  through  the  garden  and  mounting  two 
horses  which  had  been  waiting  for  them  rode  rapidly  away  in 
the  direction  of  the  coast-line  west  from  Fawndell.  No  one 
knew  the  difficulties  and  the  safety  of  this  route  better  than 
Tanders.  In  youth  his  footsteps  were  directed  frequently  over 
passes  of  the  mountain  range  which,  coming  from  the  interior 
terminated  at  the  coast  in  high  peaks  and  bold  headlands.  He 
was  bred  a  mountaineer.  Every  glen  and  gorge,  every  road 
and  byway,  every  spring  and  river  in  this  wild  district  were 
familiar  to  him. 

He  knew  the  situation  of  the  movable  rock,  the  ghost's  hid 
ing-place,  the  peak  of  the  miser,  the  giant's  hunting-ground, 
the  ford  of  the  foxes  and  many  other  places  of  curiosity. 

It  may  be  seen  therefore  how  well  qualified  he  was  to  be 
Zanthon's  guide  from  imprisonment  to  liberty. 

The  ride  from  Fawndell  westward  was  over  the  public  road 
thirty  miles,  before  the  friends  reached  the  mountainous  coun 
try.  As  the  enemies'  guards  at  two  or  three  places  along  this 
way,  had  not  yet  been  replaced,  since  their  withdrawal,  before 
the  battle  of  the  boundary,  no  danger  was  apprehended  from 
that  source.  However  but  little  was  said  by  the  horsemen,  as 
they  sped  over  the  road  until  the  desired  point  was  gained.  A 
noticeable  feature  of  the  journey  was  the  noiseless  tread  of  the 


512        ,  ZANTHON 

horses  due  to  the  fact  of  their  shoes  having  been  covered  with 
strips  of  leather  designed  to  deaden  sound. 

From  the  highway  Tanders  and  Zanthon  turned  to  the  left 
into  a  trail  shaded  by  low  trees. 

It  was  then  about  midnight  and  the  calculation  was  to 
travel  uninterruptedly  across  the  spurs  of  the  mountain  before 
taking  rest  or  refreshment. 

Feeling  secure  in  their  new  situation  Zanthon  questioned 
Tanders  regarding  the  salient  facts  connected  with  the  defeat 
which  they  had  sustained  recently  in  the  interior. 

"  I  commanded  a  brigade  of  five  regiments,"  he  replied,  and 
as  in  the  first  battle  became  the  aggressor.  I  attempted  to 
turn  the  enemy's  flank  ;  but  was  met  by  heav}T  round  shot  and 
shell  obliging  me  to  retreat  with  great  loss,  the  old  regiment 
having  been  almost  destroyed. 

Hefton  calculated  on  reinforcements  which  did  not  come  ; 
and  to  tell  you  the  truth  the  small  army  he  did  command  was 
partly  demoralized  from  various  causes,  such  as  want  of  food> 
clothing,  drunkenness,  sickness  and  desertion." 

"  Did  the  pike  men  afford  much  assistance  ?  " 

''Yes;  but  they  suffered  terribly.  All  our  positions  were 
shelled  at  long  range.  We  could  not  therefore  bring  the  pike- 
men  into  action  until  chance  offered  a  prospect  of  success  at 
close  quarters.  As  the  cavalry  did  not  charge  we  ordered  the 
pike  men  to  storm  a  breastwork  held  by  infantry.  They  failed 
to  capture  it  and  left  their  dead  on  the  field  in  the  retreat ;  for 
in  "addition  to  its  known  strength  that  earthwork  concealed  a 
battery  which  tore  our  ranks  to  pieces. 

"  Where  is  Hordance  ?  " 

"  He  fell  with  the  last  of  the  Crowfoot  regiment  fighting  for 
your  liberation ! " 

"  What  noble  men  they  were,  my  dear  Tanders,  and  your 
self  the  most  remarkable  of  them  all." 

"My  dear   boy,  the  incidents  of  the   war  were  sources   o 
amusement  to  me.     A  diversion  from  the  dull  routine  of  every- 


COMPLETING    THE    RECORD  513 

day  life  :  a  kind  of  picnic  that  created  a  side  show  wherein  I 
saw  the  realties  of  life  illustrated  to  perfection." 

"  And  what  do  you  propose  doing  now  ?  " 

"  Get  into  the  old  rut  of  living  as  usual.  I  have  a  wife  and 
six  children  to  look  after,  or  rather  they  look  after  me,  which 
ever  way  you  wish  to  take  it.  I  will  settle  down  in  Philadel 
phia  where  the  wife  has  friends.  She  will  join  me  soon  after  I 
arrive  there,  coming  out  on  an  emigrant  ship." 

"  Then  we  travel  together  to  America  ?"' 

"  Yes,  my  dear  boy,  we  are  on  the  way.  It  is  a  rough  one 
to  be  sure,  but  quite  safe.  The  three  men  who  forced  the  gate 
when  you  were  released  are  the  only  survivors  of  the  Crowfoot 
regiment.  A  s  I  needed  their  services  afterwards  they  did  not 
join  in  the  fight  but  awaited  my  orders.  One  I  dispatched  to 
a  powerful  friend  of  ours  who  owns  a  yacht.  This  will  bring 
him  and  his  craft  round  to  the  point  we  are  making  about 
to-morrow  evening.  He  is  as  true  as  steel.  We  will  sail  for 
France  and  thence  to  America. 

The  second  man  I  sent  to  Kindleton  with  a  letter  to  my  wife, 
informing  her  of  our  destination  and  requesting  her  to  transfer 
to  the  place  indicated  without  delay.  The  last  man  I  set  free, 
giving  him  money  to  bear  his  expenses  to  foreign  parts  if  he 
felt  desirous  of  going." 

"  We,  too,  will  require  expenses,  my  dear  Tanders." 

"Why  that  reminds  me,  my  dear  boy,  of  something  I  was 
charged  to  give  you  by  a  lady  about  two  days  ago.  I  was  seated 
outside  the  bar  at  Sweatson's,  when  a  little  woman  dressed  in 
black  tapped  me  on  the  shoulder  with  a  riding-whip,  accom 
panying  her  action  with  the  inquiry  : 

'  Is  your  name  Tanders,  my  good  gentleman  ? '  to  which  I 
mildly  replied  : 

'Yes,  ma'am,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  that  is  it.' 

'And  did  you  happen  to  know  Governor  Zanthon  in  your 
time  ?  '  she  said,  tremulous  like,  as  if  afraid  to  speak  boldly. 

ZANTHON    83 


514  -      ZANTHON 

'  Hem  !  haw,  why,  I  believe  so,  ma'am/  I  answered,  half 
suspecting  she  might  be  a  spy  in  disguise. 

'  You  are  his  friend  ?  ' 

'  Well,  I  am  everybody's  friend  in  time  of  need.' 

'  Don't  be  afraid.  I  want  you  to  take  a  message  to  him  if 
possible.  You  are  the  only  man  who  can  do  it,  and  I'll  trust 
you.  If  there's  a  chance  for  him  give  him  this,'  and  she 
placed  a  purse  of  money  in  my  hands.  I  was  astonished  and 
pleased,  being  then  engaged  in  making  arrangements  for  your 
escape.  The  woman  continued  : 

'  My  name  is  Figbit.  Tell  Zanthon  this  is  the  money  I  bor 
rowed  from  him  on  purpose,  so  as  to  return  it  when  he  required 
it  most.  I  knew  the  revolution  would  fail  and  that  his  young 
life  would  be  sacrificed  for  the  sake  of  others.' 

'He  will  not  die,'  I  said,  to  comfort  her,  for  she  began 
weeping. 

'  Tell  him  Nancy  will  get  rich  on  the  calves,  and  we  are  both 
doing  splendid  business.  She  wanted  to  sell  them  and  send 
the  money  with  me,  but  I  would  not  let  her  do  so,  as  I  knew 
Zanthon  would  sooner  have  the  original  plan  carried  out  than 
disturb  it  in  his  own  favor.' 

'You  are  a  wonderful  woman,  Mrs.  Figbit,'  I  remarked, 
'and  far-seeing  besides.' 

'  Thank  you,  good  man,'  she  responded.  '  I  have  my  reasons 
for  seeing  the  world  as  it  is.  Many  a  thing  I  could  change  for 
the  better  if  people  followed  my  advice  ;  but  when  they  go  their 
own  way  they  see  both  sides  at  last,  sometimes  sore  and  sorry.' 

1  Your  forethought  has  resulted  in  great  benefit  to  our  friend 
on  this  occasion,'  I  resumed. 

'Well,  he  deserves  it,'  she  continued.  'A  good  man  deserves 
all  that  can  be  given  him.  His  gentle  manners  gave  me  great 
comfort  when  I  suffered  from  mind  troubles.  Tell  him  to 
remember  me  when  far  away.  If  he  gets  off  safe  I  will  die 
content;  and  tell  him  God  bless  him  wherever  he  goes.'  Then 
she  disappeared." 


COMPLETING    THE    RECORD  515 

Zanthon,  touched  by  this  story  of  faithfulness  in  the  woman, 
related  to  Tanders  what  he  knew  of  her  kindness  and  mag 
nanimity,  ending  by  saying  : 

"  I  will  never  forget  her  disinterested  goodness,  and  the  les 
son  which  it  teaches  will  stand  near  me  as  a  guiding  light, 
illuminating  dark  pages  of  my  study  of  the  future." 

The  journey  of  the  travelers  was  tedious.  As  day  broke  the 
wild  grandeur  of  the  mountain  region  relieved  them  somewhat 
of  the  distress  they  felt  on  account  of  the  want  of  sleep.  Far 
ther  on,  while  winding  through  a  deep  ravine  the  sun  arose  ; 
but  it  was  noon  before  they  reached  a  house,  where  they  pro 
cured  refreshments. 

Tanders  spoke  to  the  mountaineer  in  a  language  known  only 
to  themselves,  which  had  the  effect  of  bringing  out  the  best 
food  in  the  house  for  their  accommodation.  When  the  horses 
finished  feeding  they  resumed  the  march,  and  before  sundown 
came  in  view  of  the  sea  and  a  few  fishermen's  huts  on  the 
beach.  When  within  a  short  distance  of  this  village  Tanders 
alighted,  threw  the  reins  to  Zanthon,  desiring  him  to  remain 
there  until  his  return,  then  strode  afoot  to  the  houses. 

His  mission  was  to  negotiate  with  some  of  the  men  for 
transportation  from  the  beach  to  the  yacht,  which  would 
stand  far  out  at  sea  to  avoid  recognition  by  government  coast 
guards. 

The  fishermen  knew  Tanders  well  and  felt  themselves  bound 
to  prove  their  patriotism  by  giving  all  the  assistance  in  their 
power.  They  would  accept  his  offer  of  the  two  horses  to  pay 
all  hands  concerned  in  the  trip,  for  they  could  be  readily  sold 
for  high  prices  if  returned  to  Fawndell. 

As  he  had  received  intimation  from  the  owner  of  the  yacht 
a  few  days  before  that  it  would  be  in  readiness  to  convey  him 
and  his  friends  to  a  place  of  safety,  Tanders  felt  certain  they 
would  not  be  disappointed  on  the  present  occasion. 

Hence,  when  the  sun  went  down  preparations  were  made  for 
the  voyage.  The  craft  was  a  heavy  open  yawl,  pointed  at  the 


516  ZANTHON 

ends  and  shaped  somewhat  like  a  lifeboat.  \Vith  four  men  on 
the  oars  and  a  helmsman  it  went  frequently  twenty  miles  to 
sea  in  perfect  safety.  Now  it  was  similarly  manned.  Tanders 
and  Zanthon  taking  seats  in  the  bow  and  the  others  being 
ready,  the  helmsman  gave  the  signal,  and  the  boat  moved  from 
the  shore  swiftly,  as  if  anxious  to  glide  over  the  surface  of  the 
waters  where  it  was  designed  to  play. 

Gradually  the  receding  land  was  folded  up  in  gloom.  Zan 
thon  felt  this  to  be  the  last  time  he  would  ever  again  behold  its 
outline,  and  with  his  hands  crossed  over  his  breast,  sat  gazing 
at  it,  meditating  in  the  meantime  on  his  strange  fate.  He  was 
going  into  exile.  All  that  was  dear  to  the  heart  of  man  had 
been  wrested  from  him  unceremoniously,  and  he  was  now 
adrift  on  the  high  seas,  as  helpless  almost  as  a  bird  which 
needs  no  more  than  the  shelter  of  a  leaf  to  protect  it  from  the 
wind. 

It  appeared  as  if  mysterious  agents  were  at  work  clothing 
the  mountain  peaks  in  night  robes  and  spreading  dark  mantles 
above  the  plains. 

He  saw  the  changes  going  on  and  wished  they  would  cease 
until  he  feasted  his  eyes  once  more  on  the  land  that  gave  him 
birth.  How  vain  was  the  thought. 

Nature  was  operating  in  her  accustomed  way  far  above  the 
interference  of  individual  demands. 

The  gloom  thickened,  the  dark  mass  reaching  into  the  sky  ; 
the  seething  of  the  sea  began  to  predominate  over  everything 
else.  It  resembled  the  breathing  of  a  monster.  A  faint  light 
struggled  to  maintain  itself  around  the  boat. 

The  land  was  blotted  out.     Then  he  heard  Tanders  say  : 

"  Our  yacht  is  in  view,"  and  turning  he  saw  the  light  of  a 
stately  boat  some  distance  ahead. 

A  few  minutes  brought  them  alongside.  The  captain  greeted 
them  warmly  as  they  sprang  on  deck.  The  yawl  pushed  off  to 
return,  and  wearing  round  to  catch  a  fair  wind,  the  vessel  con 
taining  the  exiles  set  its  course  toward  France. 


CHAPTER    XXXVII. 

AMB  Y  DEAD. 

news  of  Amby's  tragic  death  filled  the  minds  of  the 
people  with  consternation  and  sorrow. 

Soon  after  the  occurrence  of  the  fatal  incident,  rough  hands 
raised  the  body  and  "carried  it  to  the  prison,  where  carefully 
tended,  it  was  laid  on  a  couch  covered  with  crimson  cloth  in 
the  center  of  the  room  opposite  the  office  in  which  she  had  here 
tofore  labored  so  assiduously. 

When  the  night- watchers  retired  from  the  scene,  the  morning 
entered  pale  and  full  of  melancholy ;  but  friends  came  also 
carrying  a  profusion  of  flowers  to  decorate  the  apartment  and 
the  casket  where  the  remains  would  rest. 

Then  the  sunshine  peered  through  the  windows,  coming  at 
first  in  minute  quantity,  but  before  noon  it  filled  all  the  space 
around  the  bier  with  golden  light. 

Amby,  its  counterpart,  was  there.  It  seemed  appropriate  that 
such  meeting,  the  incomparable  with  its  prototype,  should  pro 
duce  wonderment,  startling  and  grievous,  in  beings  endowed 
with  inferior  perceptive  power. 

Her  hair,  exquisitely  adjusted,  gave  back  the  tinting  of  the 
sun  through  points  of  lovely  sheen,  as  if  intent  on  producing 
excellence  never  previously  witnessed.  Certainly  the  aspect  of 
the  one  and  the  responsive  nature  of  the  other  appeared  gifted 
with  a  mysterious  consciousness  peculiar  only  to  themselves. 

Sympathetic  and  beautiful,  affinity  induced  them  to  play, 
even  in  the  presence  of  death,  apart  altogether  from  the  consid 
er?) 


618  ZANTHON 

eration  that  their  action  while  united  had  been  justified  by 
Divine  privilege. 

Both  were  heavenly,  and  therefore  need  not  suffer  grief. 

The  countenance  was  radiant  with  a  joyful  expression,  the 
one  entertained  for  her  brother  at  parting. 

Triumph  was  inscribed  in  its  folds.  Exultation  could  be 
readily  perceived  amid  the  lines. 

Something  great  had_  been  accomplished,  and  her  soul  fixed 
the  record  of  it  on  the  features  above  the  interference  of  death  ; 
its  origin,  no  doubt,  securing  for  it  this  exalted  power. 

The  freedom  of  her  brother  became  sufficient  reward  for  all 
her  life  adhesion  to  duty,  suspension  of  animation,  and  conse 
quent  loss  of  earthly  things. 

It  was  apparent  she  was  satisfied.  The  long  yearning  ex 
changed  for  unconsciousness,  the  toil  for  quiet,  the  heartache 
for  oblivion. 

Tranquillity  rested  on  her  face  this  first  day  of  her  decease 
like  the  glory  of  the  sun  in  the  morning  after  it  has  forced  the 
night  to  fly  beyond  the  western  horizon. 

Those  who  came  to  pity  her  wondered  at  what  they  beheld  : 
happiness  in  death.  The  smile  of  an  angel  in  league  with  the 
divinity  of  God  meeting  the  look  of  the  observer,  and  giving 
assurance  that  the  dread  destroyer  of  human  life  was  incapable 
of  producing  terrors  in  all  his  victims. 

Hard-hearted  men,  sinners,  criminals,  those  who  had  not 
shed  a  tear  in  half  a  century  wept  at  the  sight. 

It  was  so  beautiful  and  terrible  ! 

Like  nothing  on  earth  in  reality,  but  the  semblance  of  that 
which  might  be  seen  in  some  of  the  golden  chambers  of  the  sun 
where  superior  beings  sleep  a  thousand  years  before  transmis 
sion  to  eternal  glory. 

The  careworn  tracing  observable  during  life  in  the  last  years 
had  wholly  disappeared.  The  full  measure  of  beauty  and 
benignity  were  there  without  the  presence  of  the  most  trifling 
irregularity  to  mar  the  effect,  like  the  sea  beneath  a  glassy  sur- 


AMBY    DEAD  519 

face,  or  the  sun  on  the  meridian.  Even  as  time  fled  the  expres 
sion  grew  richer,  more  delicate,  deeper  dyed  in  the  tinting  and 
heavenly. 

Child  of  nature  !  the  day  of  her  departure  from  human  cares 
seemed  like  a  carnival  with  the  powers,  for  they  spread  around 
her  remains  grandeur  more  sublime  than  all  that  wealth  could 
bestow  on  the  bier  of  a  monarch. 

A  marvelous  softness  overspread  the  cheeks  despite  the  death 
rigor  ;  and  her  brow  appeared  decked  with  some  peculiar  glow? 
wonderful  in  aspect  as  if  the  touch  of  divinity  was  present. 

The  eyelashes  lay  expectant  above  the  junction  of  the  lids, 
their  dark  curves  being  tinged  with  grief  for  the  orbs  that  would 
shine  no  more.  A  smile  encompassed  the  lips,  the  chin  grew 
daintier  than  in  life,  and  the  neck  full  and  rounded  assumed 
the  likeness  of  alabaster  after  the  chiseling  of  a  master  hand. 

Oh,  no  doubt,  beings  of  another  world  came  to  witness  the 
transformations  enacted  for  Amby  before  the  work  of  final 
destruction  began.  Had  they  confined  themselves  to  their  own 
spheres,  a  light  would  have  been  extinguished  in  the  firmament 
to  indicate  the  withdrawal  of  a  beautiful  life  from  earth. 

With  her  hands  by  her  sides  above  the  exterior  covering  it 
appeared  as  if  she  slept  and  was  dreaming  of  Clare  and  their 
prospective  meeting  in  America. 

Amby  dead  !  the  world  lost  a  portion  of  its  rectitude,  which 
it  would  take  years  of  time  to  recover,  for  the  niceties  of  right 
and  wrong  were  familiar  to  her,  and  the  justice  of  law  the  guide 
by  which  she  had  been  directed. 

Amby  dead  !  virtue  decreased,  honor  lessened,  the  glory 
attending  the  life  of  a  good  citizen  grew  faint,  and  the  depths 
of  the  unknown  were  shocked  at  the  profound  catastrophe. 

Amby  dead  !  a  light  was  removed  from  the  dark  sphere  of 
earth  to  illuminate  the  heavens  in  the  eternity  beyond  time. 

Amby  dead  !  it  is  suitable  our  theme  should  end  after  due 
regard  has  been  paid  the  ends  of  the  threads  \\~  have  been 
weaving,  that  she  may  sleep  sweetly  undisturbed  by  further 


520  ZANTHON 

debate  ;  with  the  grass  and  the  wild  flowers  blooming  over  her 
grave  and  the  wind  singing  for  her  a  pean  of  eternal  rest. 

The  government  officials  did  not  succeed  in  getting  the  whole 
truth  regarding  the  recent  street  fight  and  the  causes  which 
lead  to  its  enactment. 

It  became  known  in  a  general  way  that  the  remnant  of  the 
Crowfoot  Regiment  rescued  Governor  Zanthon  from  imprison 
ment  ;  but  his  relationship  with  Amby  remained  a  secret. 
Hence  it  was  stated  she  had  lost  her  life  while  attempting  to 
prevent  the  prisoner's  escape.  Thus  it  transpired  that  even  the 
enemies  of  her  brother  praised  her  ;  and  no  one  was  found  who 
did  not  act  in  a  similar  manner  while  referring  to  the  subjects 
of  her  life  and  death. 

At  the  funeral  an  immense  concourse  of  people  attended. 

It  was  believed  at  first  the  remains  would  be  sent  to  Kindle- 
ton  for  interment  with  the  family  of  the  owner  of  Dawnford 
Castle,  but  the  idea  was  abandoned  in  view  of  recent  events  at 
that  place  and  they  were  deposited  in  the  cemetery  at  Fawn- 
dell. 

Next  to  the  incident  itself  nothing  excited  public  sympathy 
so  much  as  the  grief  of  Ham  Boggleton  and  his  son  Philistine. 

That  part  of  his  history  involving  Amby's  abduction  was 
unknown,  but  it  had  been  quite  apparent  to  every  one  who 
saw  them  during  their  married  life  that  he  loved  her  to  dis 
traction. 

When  the  news  of  her  death  was  circulated  in  the  prison  ; 
when  Philistine  came  running  to  tell  his  father  of  the  dreadful 
occurrence  ;  "when  borne  by  the  attendants  the  body  of  Amby 
passed  through  the  hall  into  a  reception-room  to  be  prepared 
for  the  bier  and  that  Ham  Boggleton  saw  her  and  the  beautiful 
smile  on  her  face,  he  fell  to  the  ground,  sick  at  heart,  his  limbs 
refusing  to  support  him  in  the  upright  position. 

He  was  carried  upstairs  to  his  bed-room,  where  after  he  had 
wept  considerably  and  been  examined  by  a  physician  the  case 
was  called  dementia  or  a  loss  of  the  mental  powers. 


AMBY    DEAD  521 

Philistine's  efforts  to  bring  him  back  to  reason  proved  inef 
fectual. 

"  We  will  meet  mamma  again,"  the  boy  said  while  holding  his 
father's  hand.  "This  cruel  separation  will  be  mended  some 
time  ;  because  people  see  each  other  after  death. 

We  have  only  to  wait  a  little  while. 

Remember  she  told  me  to  look  out  for  you. 

Now  be  strong. 

Talk. 

Look  at  me  how  I  bear  up  against  trouble.  I  ought  to  be  an 
example  for  you." 

Ham  made  no  response  to  these  assertions. 

Of  course  the  authorities  were  not  slow  in  placing  competent 
persons  in  charge  of  all  the  departments  of  the  prison  where 
required.  Hence  when  preparation  was  made  for  Amby's 
funeral  Philistine  lead  his  father  who  had  recovered  sufficiently 
to  walk,  into  the  open  space  in  front  and  secured  a  conveyance, 
but  when  the  ceremonies  were  concluded  at  the  cemetery  ; 
when  the  coffin  was  covered  up  and  the  people  began  hurrying 
back  to  their  homes  father  and  son  abandoned  the  carriage  and 
joined  the  crowd  of  pedestrians  who  had  followed  the  sad  cor 
tege  and  were  now  returning  to  the  city. 

This  movement  was  explained  by  Philistine's  language 
spoken  to  his  father  on  the  supposition  that  he  was  understood 
although  Boggleton's  mind  had  become  a  total  wreck. 

"  We  will  never  go  to  the  old  place  again  now  that  mamma  is 
dead.  I  couldn't  bear  to  stay  in  it ;  and  I'm  sure  you  wouldn't. 
In  the  best  of  times  it  was  a  dark  hole.  I  only  wonder  we  ever 
were  satisfied  to  remain  there,  long  as  we  did. 

What  will  we  do  you  think  ? 

/  know  very  well  what  to  do. 

Pll  beg  our  way.     That's  how. 

The  people  will  give  me  something  when  they  see  that  you 
are  not  strong. 


522  ZANTHON 

I'll  get  lots  of  things  for  us  ;  turnips  and  potatoes,  hard 
bread,  onions,  sour  milk,  and  maybe  a  half-penny. 

I'll  tell  you  what  I'll  do  though,  we  will  keep  the  potatoes 
until  they  come  to  a  stone  weight,  then  sell  them. 

When  scarce  they're  worth  six  half  pence  for  the  stone. 

I  will  roll  the  money  up  and  hide  it  in  niy  clothes. 

We'll  be  rich. 

Keep  your  mouth  shut  that  way.  Nobody  will  know  our 
business  when  you  can't  talk  about  it.  Better  it  is  no  worse. 

While  I'm  managing  our  affairs,  people  won't  be  the  wiser. 

They'll  think  a  boy  don't  know  anything.  That's  what  will 
make  us  safe  where  there  are  so  many  thieves." 

The  programme  sketched  by  Philistine  was  literally  carried 
out.  The  late  governor  of  the  prison  lead  by  his  son  wandered 
through  the  country  in  search  of  a  livelihood,  professional 
beggars ! 

Boggleton  submitted  placidly  to  the  ordeal,  knowing 
instinctively  perhaps,  that  his  son  would  take  care  of  him. 

In  a  short  time  Philistine  became  quite  expert  at  the  busi 
ness.  No  one  interfered  with  them  as  they  were  harmless  and 
honest. 

They  slept  in  all  kinds  of  places ;  stables,  barns,  hay-lofts, 
old  coaches,  deserted  cabins,  empty  lime  kilns,  the  floors  of 
poor  people's  houses,  sidewalks,  garrets,  public  stairways  and 
such  like. 

They  had  no  settled  place  of  abode. 

From  Fawndell  they  traveled  to  Kindleton.  Here  the  son 
found  that  his  father  was  well  known  and  concluded  it  would 
be  wise  to  leave  the  place,  so  they  moved  forward  taking  an 
easterly  direction  towards  the  mountains  through  which  they 
passed.  In  the  country  they  traveled  from  house  to  house  on 
their  line  of  march,  seldom  failing  to  gain  shelter  at  night  for 
the  rural  folks  were  hospitable  and  Philistine  repaid  them  by 
information  gathered  on  his  travels. 


AMBY    DEAD  623 

One  day  being  anxious  to  find  a  route  by  which  they  could 
return  homeward  the  boy  and  his  father  came  to  a  well  appointed 
cottage  surrounded  by  shrubbery  and  flowers.  A  gorge  opened 
from  the  place  westward  between  the  bluffs  of  high  land  through 
which  also  a  river  ran.  A  woman  was  standing  at  the  door  of 
the  cottage.  She  appeared  thin  and  angular,  was  slightly  bent 
at  the  shoulders,  had  hard  features,  iron-gray  hair  and  keen 
penetrating  eyes. 

The  reader  may  recognize  her  as  Mrs.  Timbertoe,  but  Philis 
tine  had  no  knowledge  of  her  personality  or  connection  with 
any  of  the  characters  described  in  this  history. 

Seeing  the  demented  man  and  the  brave  boy  attending  to 
his  wants  she  invited  them  to  rest  saying  :  — 

"  The  place  is  getting  more  lonely  than  it  used  to  be.  My 
husband  is  dead.  My  sons  have  married  and  gone  into  the 
mountain  glens  to  make  homes  for  themselves  j  but  the  girls, 
my  daughters,  are  finding  husbands  on  the  plains.  Only  one 
is  left  with  me  and  she  too  is  married,  bless  you ;  and  her 
children  are  beginning  to  come  around  me  like  the  old  ones." 

"  You  are  lucky,"  remarked  Philistine  after  meditating  on 
the  import  of  her  words,  and  he  continued  :  — 

"  We  were  well  off  once." 

"  And  what  may  your  name  be,  young  sir  ?  "  inquired  the 
woman. 

"Boggleton,  ma'am.  My  father  is  Ham  Boggleton  and  I  am 
Philistine." 

Mrs  Timbertoe  looked  surprised;  nay  turned  pale  as  she 
resumed  :  — 

"  Did  he  ever  live  in  Dawnford  Castle  ?  " 

"  Yes.     I  heard  him  say  so  many  a  time." 

"  And  was  your  mother  the  beautiful  woman  that  resided 
there  also  ?  " 

"  I  heard  that  too.  She  was  beautiful.  No  one  could  be  better 
or  grander.  My  father  never  recovered  after  her  death." 

"  How  did  she  die,  my  boy  ?  " 


624  ZANTHON 

'*  Shot,  ma'am,  through  the  heart  during  the  rebellion." 

Mrs.  Timbertoe  groaned  aloud. 

"  I  thank  God,"  she  said,  "  I  had  neither  act  nor  part  in  it," 
alluding  to  Ham's  marriage  to  Amby,  which  being  unknown  to 
the  boy  he  said  :  — 

"We  found  out  it  was  one  of  the  guards  that  shot  her,  not 
anyone  else  ma'am." 

"  My  boy,  don't  you  know  —  "  she  was  going  to  reveal  all 
she  knew  of  the  history  of  Philistine's  parents  ;  but  restrained 
herself  by  a  great  effort.     Then  she  left  her  seat  and  walked 
nervously  around  the  room  uttering  exclamations  of  distress.. 
Continuing  she  was  heard  to  say  : 

"  This  is  the  end  of  the  plot,  a  man  without  reason  or 
understanding  wandering  helplessly  through  the  country 
equipped  as  a  beggar  ;  and  the  woman  cold  in  her  grave.  Oh 
dear  !  Oh  dear  I  You  had  an  aunt,  Mrs.  Rinser,  where  is 
she  ?  " 

"  Drowned  in  the  waters  of  a  great  flood  that  swept  past  the 
castle  the  night  it  was  burned." 

"  And  Antony  Pirfag,  the  old  huntsman  ?  " 

"  Died  like  her.     They  were  in  the  same  boat." 

"  The  Lord  be  praised,"  resumed  the  woman.  "  He  knows 
what  is  right." 

Then  she  procured  food  for  the  travelers,  the  best  in  the  pan 
try  ;  and  while  they  were  eating  she  went  into  one  of  the  corners 
of  the  apartment  and  kneeling  down  prayed  ;  but  neither  the 
words  nor  the  nature  of  the  petition  became  known.  It  is  pro 
bable,  fearing  calamity  might  overtake  her  on  account  of  the 
advice  given  Mrs.  Rinser,  as  related  in  a  previous  chapter,  she 
endeavored  to  avert  it  by  this  means.  Nor  did  she  stop  here. 
Philistine  and  his  father  were  invited  to  remain  a  few  days  at 
the  cottage  during  which  time  their  clothing  was  repaired  or 
replaced  by  comfortable  garments  provided  by  Mrs.  Timber- 
toe. 

She  showed  them  the  well  of  the  world's  end,  the  collection 


AMBY   DEAD  525 

of  rare  shrubbery,  as  well  as  other  curiosities  within  and  with 
out  the  house  ;  and  when  ready  to  depart  carried  them  in  her 
own  dog-cart  through  the  windy  gap  in  the  direction  of  Kin- 
dleton. 

Philistine  was  well  pleased  with  this  treatment.  He  felt 
new  life  within  him  ;  but  his  further  progress  was  very  tardy 
on  account  of  his  father  being  unable  to  travel  much.  Indeed 
Ham  exhibited  signs  of  weakness  which  threatened  complete 
prostration. 

Under  these  circumstances  the  boy  was  obliged  to  solicit 
transportation  from  farmers  going  to  market  on  the  public 
roads.  On  one  occasion,  during  this  period,  he  was  surprised 
while  resting  in  front  of  a  house  on  the  roadside,  by  a  woman 
coming  up  to  them  and  saying  : 

"  Why  this  is  my  brother,  Ham,  if  I'm  not  greatly  mistaken. 
Poor  as  he  looks  I  know  him.  Are  you  the  son  there  was  so 
much  talk  about  ?  " 

"  I  am  Philistine  and  this  is  my  father,  Ham  Boggleton," 
said  the  boy. 

Then  the  woman  announced  her  relationship  still  further  by 
saying  she  was  Miss  Mussy  Boggleton,  Ham's  sister  and  Phil 
istine's  aunt. 

When  the  mutual  understanding  grew  up  between  them  she 
related  how  after  being  thrown  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the 
river  the  night  Mrs.  Rinser  and  Antony  Firfag  were  drowned, 
she  was  found  by  a  couple  of  fishermen  and  rescued  from 
death.  Then  she  procured  work  in  country  houses  ever  since, 
getting  very  little  money  in  return,  but  principally  food  and 
shelter. 

Mrs.  Tuberfoot  and  Mrs.  Aloes  encountered  many  difficulties 
during  the  night  of  their  escape  and  both  soon  after  died.  As 
Miss  Mussy  and  Ham  were  the  only  members  living  of  the 
once  famous  family  she  would  accompany  them  in  future  and 
attend  to  her  brother's  wants,  thus  relieving  the  boy  of  a  great 
burden.  She  had  an  idea  that  Ham  might  be  restored  to  rea- 


526  ZANTHON 

eon  if  brought  into  the  neighborhood  of  Footford  where  he 
first  saw  Amby.  Hence  when  they  reached  Kindleton,  Miss 
Hussy  hired  a  small  two-wheeled  wagon  drawn  by  a  donkey 
and  drove  in  the  direction  of  Footford.  Coming  by  the  moun 
tain  road  to  the  river,  a  point  between  the  old  fort  and  the 
ruins  of  Marlband's  house  the  party  stopped  to  refresh  them 
selves,  as  the  place  was  secluded  and  inviting  being  covered 
with  soft  grass. 

What  was  their  surprise  on  hearing  Ham  exclaim  hysteri 
cally  :  — 

"  It  was  here  ! ''  then  see  him  fall  back  in  the  wagon  and 
struggle  a  little  while  in  convulsions. 

They  held  his  hands  but  he  moved  no  more.  They  called 
but  he  did  not  answer.  The  name  of  Amby  was  mentioned  as 
if  to  force  him  into  animation ;  yet  this  powerful  stimulant 
availed  not  for  he  was  dead. 

The  eye  of  nature  heheld  the  corpse  of  the  wretched  man, 
calmly. 

The  spot  selected  for  his  decease  was  that  on  which  the  crime 
of  Amby's  abduction  had  been  perpetrated. 

Equity  appeared  where  secrecy  was  thought  to  prevail  with 
out  interference. 

Justice  seemed  slow  in  all  these  years,  that  intervened 
between  the  two  incidents ;  but  it  was  terribly  accurate  and 
merciless  in  its  judgment  finally. 

The  invisible  executioner  struck  when  it  was  time. 

The  witnesses  were  powerless  to  ward  off  the  stroke ;  youth 
had  fled,  the  glory  of  other  days  departed,  the  generation  to 
which  Ham  belonged  scattered  over  the  earth  or  in  the  grave  ; 
and  he,  deprived  of  mental  capacity,  lay  at  the  mercy  of  the 
void  and  the  powers  therein. 

Like  the  worst  kind  of  criminals  he  was  carried  on  a  common 
cart  to  the  scene  of  his  crime  and  executed. 

A  new  period  had  changed  the  appearance  of  the  place. 

Signs  of  a  little  industry  were  perceptible  where  desolation 


A.MBY    DEAD  527 

had  reigned.  Young  people  born  since  the  famine  were  playing 
on  the  hills  and  the  sun  was  out  in  full  strength,  as  if  exulting 
over  the  vindication  of  supreme  law  in  his  case. 

Mussy  and  Philistine  did  not  proceed  to  Footford  but  re 
turned  immediately  to  Kindleton  with  the  remains  of  Ham, 
when  after  consultation  with  the  authorities  they  had  them 
buried  in  the  potter's  field. 

Mussy  found  employment  as  a  scullion  and  Philistine  went 
to  work  in  a  stable.  • 

During  this  time  many  changes  transpired. 

Zerlin,  the  owner  of  Dawnford  Castle,  disposed  of  all  his 
property  through  his  agent  to  a  merchant  of  Kindleton  and 
remained  in  France  until  his  death. 

His  sons  joined  the  French  army  and  were  killed  in  the  war 
with  a  neigboring  power. 

Mussy  Boggleton  did  not  long  survive  her  brother.  The 
harshness  of  his  death  and  the  fearful  ordeal  to  which  the 
entire  family  had  been  subjected  including  the  removal  of  Zer- 
lin's  interests  from  the  country  produced  a  mental  depres 
sion  in  her  which  brought  her  to  an  early  grave.  Thus 
Philistine  was  left  alone. 

As  he  was  attached  to  his  business  he  grew  in  favor  with  his 
employers  and  on  their  recommendation  became  driver  of  the 
mail  coach  running  between  Kindleton  and  a  seaport  town,  on 
the  northwest  coast,  about  forty  miles  distant. 

Besides  the  mails  in  the  boot  of  the  coach  he  carried  a  great 
deal  of  local  news  in  his  head.  For  instance  at  the  several 
stations  on  his  route  he  told  of  the  deaths,  marriages,  births 
and  accidents  occurring  in  Kindleton  and  the  other  towns  dur 
ing  the  few  minutes  left  him  while  changing  horses. 

In  the  list  which  he  furnished  in  this  way,  were  found  the 
names  of  Mr.  Gangpond,  Mehill,  Earing,  the  grocer  of  Lenna- 
bean,  Mrs.  Fishpot,  Mrs.  Figbit,  Big  Nancy,  Mrs.  Timbertoe 
and  many  others  of  their  contemporaries. 

Still  Philistine  drove  his  four-in-hand  and  whistled  or  sang 


528  ZANTHON 

joyfully  on  the  box-seat  of  the  mail  coach  one  of  the  happiest 
individuals  in  the  world. 

The  sadness  which  pursued  him  for  years  after  the  death  of 
his  mother  blended  into  gravity  ;  and  while  making  him  reflec 
tive  gradually  disappeared  to  make  room  for  the  contentment 
which  an  honest,  reasonable,  painstaking  soul  is  sure  to  possess 
sooner  or  later. 

On  one  of  the  return  trips  to  Kindleton  about  twenty  miles 
out  a  stranger  climbed  into  the  box-seat  near  the  driver  and 
began  conversing  with  him. 

"There's  a  cousin  of  mine,"  said  he,  "living  within  six  or 
seven  miles  of  your  town  that  I  want  to  take  home  with  me. 
He  has  earned  a  little  bit  of  money  that  may  come  in  handy 
some  day  on  the  farm  such  as  it  is." 

"  What  was  his  business  ?  "  inquired  Philistine. 

"  Why,  you  see  he  was  driver  or  coachman  in  a  family  for  a 
long  time.  Everybody  knew  them  in  that  neighborhood. 
They  were  called  the  Flippingtons." 

"  To  be  sure,"  replied  Philistine,  "  I  often  saw  them  in  Kin 
dleton  with  this  very  man  you  speak  of,  driving.  I  think  he 
is  known  as  the  knight." 

"Sure  enough  that's  what  they  say;  and  he  is  the  person, 
my  cousin." 

"  Why  is  he  leaving  so  good  a  place  ?  " 

"Mrs.  Flippington,  the  last  of  them,  is  dead  and  buried. 
First  Miss  Cora  went.  She  was  older  than  the  others  by  nigh 
on  to  twenty  years  or  more.  They  had  a  big  funeral  and  the 
man  and  wife  seemed  to  take  her  death  greatly  to  heart. 
Still  they  lived  on,  contented  like,  for  a  couple  of  years,  when 
Flippington  himself  died.  My  cousin,  the  knight,  told  me  it 
was  as  good  as  a  play  to  see  the  inside  of  the  house  at  the 
time. 

The  man  was  foolish  before  death  and  ordering  things  done 
that  had  neither  rhyme  nor  reason  in  them.  The  serving 
woman  was  trying  to  stop  him  but  he  used  to  laugh  at  her  and 


AMBY    DEAD  629 

call  her  'the  shadow'  as  well  as  other  names  no  one  could 
recollect.  Then  he  used  to  send  his  wife  for  my  cousin  and 
keep  him  sitting  near  the  bed  for  hours,  telling  him  he  was  a 
great  man  and  raving  about  things  he  could  not  understand ; 
but  at  last  he  fell  into  a  sleep  and  never  woke  afterwards. 

The  big  woman  though,  they  called  her  Mony,  looked  after 
Mrs.  Flippington  well.  She  was  never  seen  away  from  her  a 
minute  and  very  often  carried  her  through  the  house  in  her 
arms.  It  is  thought  she  left  this  woman  a  lot  of  ready  money 
that  no  one  is  the  wiser  of." 

"  What  will  become  of  the  property  ?  " 

"  It's  going  into  Chancery,  they  say,  until  relatives  are  found 
to  come  by  it.  My  cousin  will  have  plenty  of  clothes  the  bal 
ance  of  his  life  ;  but  for  the  matter  of  that,  he's  old  enough  to 
die  himself  without  fear  or  favor." 

"  Wonder  your  cousin,  the  knight,  never  attempted  marriage 
with  the  serving  woman,"  said  Philistine  in  that  lofty  air  pecu 
liar  to  stage-drivers. 

"  That's  what  would  lay  him  low  in  earnest,"  returned  the 
man. 

"  She  is  a  terrible  hector,  I  have  heard  ;  there's  no  standing 
to  her. 

Her  tongue  is  as  heavy  as  her  fist  and  that's  like  a  sledge 
hammer.  Oh,  everything  in  the  world  possible  and  impossible 
might  occur  but  that." 

"  Where  will  the  woman  go  ?  " 

"  Like  my  cousin  to  some  relative  in  the  country  where  she 
can  live  for  a  trifle  and  lose  nothing  in  the  long  run.  People 
like  her  and  my  cousin  are  thought  much  of ;  and  its  only  rea 
sonable  they  should,  for  they  give  a  lift  or  a  helping  hand  in 
times  of  black  want." 

"  I  believe  Mrs.  Flippington  was  highly  esteemed." 

"  Her  funeral  showed  as  much.  It  was  the  longest  ever  seen 
in  this  part  of  the  country.  Big  and  little  were  at  it.  If  it 
was  an  inch  it  was  seven  miles  long  and  no  end  to  it  then. 

ZANTHON    34 


530  ZANTHON 

The  people  came  from  all  parts  and  went  home  satisfied  they 
had  done  a  good  act." 

At  the  desired  place  the  stranger  alighted  from  the  coach  to 
join  his  cousin  in  the  village  near  Flippington  lodge  and  Philis 
tine  proceeded  on  his  journey  to  Kindleton  reflecting  on  the 
changes  incidental  to  life. 

Feeling  the  loneliness  of  his  position  he  soon  married  and 
fared  ever  after  somewhat  like  the  rest  of  mankind. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

IN  AMERICA. 

^ANTHON  and  Tanders  along  with  other  political  refugees 
^—*  reached  the  United  States  of  America  in  safety. 

Landing  at  New  York  they  were  entertained  by  friends,  but 
Zanthon's  enthusiasm  was  surpressed  when  the  account  of 
Amby's  death  became  known  through  dispatches  received 
shortly  after  their  arrival.  Nothing  heretofore  produced  such 
emotion  in  him  as  this  deprivation  of  his  sister's  love.  The 
sacrifice  she  had  made  on  his  account  smote  his  heart  with  the 
keenest  sorrow,  and  appealed  to  his  generosity  for  a  correspond 
ing  act  of  faithfulness,  that  in  the  estimate  of  divine  judgment 
would  perhaps  endow  her  memory  with  some  reward.  Hence 
he  said  to  Tanders:  — 

"  Hereafter  my  dear  Tanders  I  shall  live  with  the  spirit  of 
my  dead  sister.  It  will  inspire  me  with  the  desire  to  do  good 
while  in  search  of  conclusions  pertaining  to  earthly  things.  It 
will  be  a  companionship  I  shall  cultivate  without  ceasing, 
mysterious  no  doubt ;  but  to  my  heart  like  the  genial  influence 
of  a  summer's  evening  when  a  heavenly  glow  pervades  the 
atmosphere  and  the  winds  are  at  rest  upon  the  mountains. 

I  shall  neither  permit  its  departure  nor  do  ought  to  cause  its 
desertion  from  me.  I  must  live  as  one  who  belongs  no  more  to 
earth  ;  but  a  visitant  intent  on  penetrating  the  dark  caverns  of 
philosophy  where  lie  concealed  the  principles  on  whose  con 
ditions  mankind  may  rise  to  eminence  in  all  the  departments 
pertaining  to  life." 

(531) 


532  ZANTHON 

Tanders  shook  his  head  dolefully,  as"  if  the  course  sketched  by 
his  companion  was  something  to  be  regretted  saying  :  — 

"  I  understand  my  good  Zanthon  and  appreciate  your  feel 
ings  ;  but  for  my  own  part,  my  dear  boy,  I  must  journey  to 
Philadelphia  to  meet  the  wife  and  children.  Philosophy  is 
excellent  in  its  place  ;  fighting  has  charms  ;  a  sumptuous 
repast,  washed  down  by  old  liquor  fascinates  the  soul  to  an 
alarming  extent,  but  for  a  common  man  the  greatest  of  all 
earthly  acquisitions  is  the  family.  Not  that  it  proves  in  real 
ity  the  most  pleasing  ;  but  merely  the  safest  place  in  which  to 
confine  him  to  the  business  of  earthly  cares.  It  is  there  the 
strokes  of  misfortune  are  felt  the  least ;  the  whips  of  conscience 
easiest  concealed  and  the  double  thongs  employed  in  the  bind 
ing  of  him  most  pliant  and  readily  borne." 

Thus  while  each  recognized  the  justice  of  the  other's  right  to 
hold  opinions  suitable  or  pleasing  to  him,  they  agreed  to  sepa 
rate.  It  seemed  necessary  under  the  circumstances  stated. 

They  would  be  of  more  service  to  their  fellowmen  apart  than 
united,  like  two  lights  ;  besides  each  claimed  exclusive  atten 
tion  for  his  special  duties. 

The  parting  was  cfiaracterized  by  sadness,  fortified,  however, 
by  manliness  befitting  men  of  noble  minds. 

u  Good-bye  Tanders." 

"Good-bye  Zanthon." 

"  May  your  wealth  increase  with  the  family  until  both  become 
recognized  additions  to  the  nation's  strength." 

"  Let  us  hope,  my  dear  boy,  that  the  light  of  your  knowledge 
may  never  be  extinguished." 

"  You  will  always  be  dear  to  me,  in  whatever  part  of  the 
world  I  may  reside  and  your  generosity  and  honor  associated 
with  my  recollection  of  those  stirring  times  we  two  have  met 
together." 

"  Don't  mention  it  my  dear  boy.  I  regret  to  lose  your  com 
pany,  and  hope  to  meet  you  again  at  no  distant  day." 


IN    AMERICA  633 

Tanders  settled  in  Philadelphia  where  he  engaged  in  business 
pursuits  and  ultimately  acquired  fortune  and  distinction. 

Zanthon  became  a  resident  of  New  York.  He  was  given  a 
good  position  which  afforded  ample  means  for  the  comforts  of 
life. 

His  leisure  hours  were  devoted  to  the  pursuit  of  literature 
and  scientific  research  connected  therewith. 

Many  men  courted  his  friendship. 

While  taking  no  part  in  politics  he  studied  American  institu 
tions  from  the  standpoint  of  organic  law. 

The  progress  of  the  Republic,  he  thought,  was  retarded  by 
men's  opinions  founded  on  ignorance  of  the  questions  at  issue  ; 
and  sustained  merely  by  self  conceit  or  party  interests. 

These  persons  permeated  all  ranks  of  society. 

The  order  of  the  universe,  or  unwritten  law,  sometimes  also 
called  the  truth  of  first  principles,  he  defined  as  the  standard 
of  right. 

Every  question  pertaining  to  mankind,  directly  or  indirectly 
must  be  referred  to  this  source  for  solution,  if  not  otherwise 
understood.  The  capacity  of  nature  is  unlimited  as  measured 
by  human  minds. 

Like  precious  metals,  law  applicable  to  all  cases  lies  con 
cealed  in  nature,  having  been  made  before  the  beginning  of 
ages  of  time,  and  needs  only  to  be  defined  to  be  understood. 

The  successful  operation  of  this  rule  requires  the  assistance 
of  knowledge,  sound  reasoning  and  freedom  from  prejudice. 

Experiment  can  accomplish  much,  but  is  not  wholly  reliable. 

Law  with  men  must  have  its  counterpart  in  the  universe  or  be 
accounted  false.  Rule  may  operate  beneficially  for  a  period. 
Truth  is  concealed  in  knowledge.  As  movement  promotes  and 
sustains  material,  so  industry  is  the  foundation  of  civilization 
among  mankind. 

Any  theory  tending  to  lessen  the  operation  of  labor,  based 
on  the  hope  of  relief  from  it  wholly  in  the  future,  is  delusive 
and  vicious.  Labor  deserves  a  full  measure  of  reward,  regu- 


534  ZANTHON 

lated  according  to  the  quantity  and  quality  of  the  work  per 
formed  ;  but  attempts  to  make  capital  subservient  to  its 
dictation  is  mere  waste  of  energy  without  the  achievement  of 
favorable  results. 

As  capital  and  labor  are  equivalent  to  pillars  that  uphold 
the  prosperity  of  a  State,  whosoever  recommends  or  engenders 
antagonism  between  them  is  an  enemy  to  the  nation,  mankind 
and  God. 

Coercion  on  either  side  will  never  relieve  the  labor  question 
of  any  of  its  difficulties.  A  so-called  concession  gained  by  this 
means  will  not  endure  long.  Let  it  be  remembered  that  the 
basis  of  a  settlement  must  ber  founded  on  justice  to  capital 
and  labor  ;  that  the  representatives  of  both  content  themselves 
until  the  law  or  the  justice  of  each  case  be  fully  determined. 
Persons  qualified  to  perform  this  duty  should  be  selected  for 
the  purpose,  not  on  account  of  party  bias,  but  knowledge. 

Labor  will  gain  more  by  the  success  of  capital  than  other 
wise.  To  enable  the  people  to  understand  the  proper  applica 
tion  of  law,  education  should  be  fostered  and  encouraged  with 
the  greatest  possible  care.  In  this  connection  it  would  be  in 
order  to  establish  schools  for  the  teaching  of  common  sense  to 
old  persons  of  both  sexes. 

Institutes  for  training  mechanics  should  be  maintained  by 
the  State. 

To  endow  the  government  of  the  republic  with  superior  pow 
ers,  so  as  to  control  the  operation  of  railroads  and  other  busi 
ness  managed  by  corporations  of  the  people,  would  be  to  aim 
at  the  return  to  monarchy  and  the  re-establishment  of  a  sub 
serviency  which  a  free  nation  should  never  tolerate. 

Persons  with  healthy  minds  and  bodies,  willing  to  work  for 
their  financial  independence,  do  not  need  or  desire  a  poorhouse 
system  of  economy  to  maintain  them. 

While  on  this  subject  Zanthon  came  to  consider  the  great 
law  of  variety,  and  that  portion  of  it  relating  to  mankind 
called  individuality. 


IN    AMERICA  635 

The  care  of  the  individual  ought  to  constitute  or  sum  up  the 
whole  business  of  life. 

Nature  indicated  its  purpose  towards  this  end  in  the  human 
race  as  in  other  departments  of  the  physical  world. 

Human  beings  are  each  specially  endowed,  distinct  and  une 
qual  as  a  whole,  but  designed  to  move  harmoniously  among 
each  other  like  the  globules  of  water  in  the"  ocean,  or  steadfast 
on  their  own  ground  of  self-interests  like  the  trees  in  a  forest. 

All  law  in  relation  to  mankind  in  the  custody  of  the  uni 
verse  contemplates  the  fulfillment  of  this  harmony. 

It  appears  strange  that  ignorance  has  opposed  at  all  times 
the  designs  of  nature  calculated  to  bestow  benefit  and  espoused 
error  instead  of  truth. 

Where  she  has  displayed  individuality  ignorance  has  recom 
mended  combination.  Where  freedom  was  contemplated  men 
have  fallen  into  slavery. 

Instead  of  having  the  government,  general  and  local,  only  to 
support,  the  individual  is  burdened  with  a  number  of  collateral 
issues  on  the  understanding  that  they  have  been  formed  for 
his  aggrandizement ;  whereas,  in  reality,  it  is  he  who  supports 
them,  and  cannot  therefore  gain  anything  desirable. 

Thus,  besides  paying  for  the  demands  of  his  vicious  habits, 
he  is  persuaded  to  subscribe  to  the  club,  the  stock  company, 
life  insurance,  secret  societies  and  infatuations  which  induce 
him  to  gamble,  besides  many  others  due  to  taste  or  surround 
ings.  With  all  these  burdens  on  the  individual,  liberty  is  a 
myth.  All  that  nature  and  ingenuity  devised  through  the 
ages  since  the  world  began  for  man's  emancipation  from  slav 
ery  is  as  a  dead  letter  in  the  face  of  this  condition. 

Duty  contemplates  no  more  than  this,  obedience  to  the  gov 
ernment  of  the  country  and  God  through  the  observance  of  law 
and  attention  to  the  business  of  one's  station  in  life. 

The  protection  of  industries  is  one  of  the  best  methods  known 
of  increasing  the  wealth  of  a  country,  and  therefore  beneficial 
to  poor  and  rich. 


536  ZANTHON 

The  spirit  of  the  times  should  be  shaped  so  as  to  attend  more 
strictly  than  heretofore  to  the  necessities  of  the  human  race 
through  the  individual. 

If  great  results  be  regarded  with  favor,  every  good  citizen 
deserves  free  education,  free  training  for  a  position  in  life,  and 
ample  opportunity  to  earn  his  independence  or  support. 

To  begin  with,  e~very  city,  town  and  hamlet  should  have  a 
permanent  employment  bureau  fostered  by  the  State. 

When  we  are  induced  in  reality  to  act  towards  each  other  in 
the  spirit  of  just  principles,  showing  that  we  have  discovered 
where  the  law  is  to  be  found,  the  troubles  of  the  times  will  be 
settled. 

Superstitions  will  die,  impositions  cease,  tlie  light  of  intelli 
gence  shine  brighter  than  heretofore,  and  knowledge  multiply  ; 
nay,  the  discontented  element  now  crying  out  for  plunder, 
incendiarism  and  distribution  of  property  will  disappear  like 
dark  masses  of  mist  rectified  by  the  glory  of  the  sun. 

In  this  case  let  it  be  fully  understood  a^  classes  must  share 
equally  in  the  observance  of  the  laws  which  will  bring  about 
this  state  of  things.  There  must  be  an  honest  day's  labor  given 
for  good  wages. 

It  is  easily  explained  why  people  are,  for  the  most  part,  unable 
to  determine  a  right  from  a  wrong  course  in  the  pursuit  of  for 
tune  or  other  benefit.  They  concern  themselves  more  with 
incidents  than  principles.  Incidents  or  the  transactions  of 
every-day  life  originate  opinions  ;  while  principles,  concealed 
beneath  the  surface  of  things  requiring  reason  to  draw  them 
forth,  are  generally  unknown. 

The  Republic  of  the  United  States  of  America  is  the  greatest 
institution  the  world  ever  beheld. 

Like  the  ocean  into  which  many  streams  flow  it  is  the  recip 
ient  of  the  oppressed  people  of  all  nations,  the  white  races  pre 
dominating.  Despite  the  vicious  intrigues  of  a  European 
monarchy,  and  the  carelessness  of  a  large  number  of  its  own 
people,  its  powers  have  become  so  conspicuous  as  to  tincture 


IN    AMERICA  637 

the  earth  with  benign  influences,  and  stand  like  a  bulwark 
between  spoliation  and  the  interests  of  its  citizens.  Its  growth 
in  jurisprudence  and  political  economy  is  not  complete,  but 
new  periods  of  time  will  bring  improved  resources  and  a  lessen 
ing  of  the  misunderstanding  that  carries  so  much  trouble  to  the 
people  of  our  day  in  these  departments. 

The  constitution  is  the  foundation  to  be  maintained,  and  the 
structure  of  republicanism  from  which  all  mankind  may  draw 
hereafter  political  power  and  individual  prosperity,  should  be 
permitted  to  rectify  itself  through  increased  knowledge. 

The  great  questions  awaiting  solution  at  the  door  of  the  nation 
might  easily  be  solved  if  prejudices  were  suppressed  and  more 
attention  paid  to  scientific  research  ;  but  when  high  classed 
publications  appeal  to  men  of  money  or  notoriety  instead  of 
men  of  knowledge,  there  is  little  hope  of  reaching  the  truth. 

The  field  is  too  barren. 

The  republic  is  the  evidence  that  a  new  era  beneficial  to  man 
kind  has  begun. 

It  is  the  pivot  on  which  revolves  human  interests  from 
bondage  to  freedom ;  idleness  to  activity ;  from  poverty  to 
competence ;  from  degradation  to  equality ;  from  darkness  to 
light. 

Every  era  has  its  conditions  and  peculiarities.  The  incapa 
city  of  human  thought  will  always  make  it  necessary  to  strug 
gle  for  right  or  justice  even  against  persons  otherwise  good. 
The  crude  obstinacy  associated  with  ignorance  appears  as  if 
designed  to  remain  until  death,  in  order  to  exemplify  the  law  of 
variety  in  human  minds.  Like  the  formation  of  rock,  or  disin 
tegration  of  a  mountain  true  scientific  progress  is  slow. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  republicanism. 

Its  destiny  to  supersede  feudalism,  monarchy  and  serfdom  in 
general  is  certain.  To  effect  this  desirable  end  all  free  men 
and  women  should  give  a  helping  hand,  not  from  the  product 
of  their  labor  on  which  there  are  so  many  demands  ;  but  by 
eulogy,  obedience  to  its  laws 'and  the  diffusion  of  knowledge. 


538  ZANTHON 

Zanthon  lived  a  single  life. 

His  studies  brought  him  contentment  and  peace. 

He  saw  enough  of  the  universal  plan  to  prevent  repining  on 
account  of  the  inevitable,  well  assured  that  the  supreme  power 
would  take  care  of  him  in  the  hereafter. 

Like  one  wearied  after  a  long  journey,  he  sought  rest  in 
retirement.  Hence  he  remained  unknown  to  the  great  bulk  of 
pushing,  struggling  humanity. 

Time  tempered  the  memory  of  the  past.  Like  a  skillful 
physician  it  removed  the  pains  created  by  disappointments  and 
healed  the  wounds  left  by  the  death  of  his  friends.  It  sur 
rounded  him  with  pleasant  attractions,  brought  trains  of  new 
ideas  to  relieve  monotony  and  health  to  prosecute  the  business 
of  the  world.  Thus  when  his  own  end  approached  it  had  no 
terrors  for  him. 

On  the  day  of  his  final  departure  from  earthly  cares  every 
thing  in  view  wore  a  bright  character.  The  sky  was  clear,  the 
Hudson  rolled  solemnly,  but  majestically  to  the  sea,  the  land 
scape  smiled,  the  birds  sang  ;  there  was  music  coming  from  the 
open  windows  of  the  dwellings  in  the  neighborhood  and  nature 
bending  herself  to  listen  to  the  last  sigh  of  a  favorite  child  in 
the  struggle  with  death,  assured  him  by  these  signs  that  the 
frifmite  was  pleased  with  his  work  on  earth. 

There  were  a  few  friends  near  his  bedside. 

His  face  was  turned  towards  the  west ;  for  through  the  win 
dow  he  could  see  a  great  distance  in  that  direction. 

The  beauty  of  the  prospect  seemed  the  counterpart  of  his 
peace. 

His  placidity  resembled  a  part  of  the  glory  of  the  day. 

In  a  quiet  voice  he  said  :  — 

"  When  all  the  associates  of  my  youth  are  gone,  it  is  time 
that  I,  too,  should  depart. 

How  admirable  is  the  law  that  regulates  life  and  death. 

How  sweet  to  be  at  rest  I  " 


IN    AMERICA 


539 


He  closed  his  eyes  in  slumber. 

The  sleep  deepened  into  coma. 

Zanthon  was  no  more. 

His  friends  began  to  weep  and  being  asked  by  strangers 
when  they  went  into  the  street  the  cause  of  their  distress 
answered  :  — 

"  A  good  man  is  dead." 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


':•    --•  .      '  .     - 


